Sink Into Me - 1 Moving Day - Wattpad

1: Moving Day
1M 8.3K 2.2K
by Misguided
It's not everyday your parents walk into your bedroom together with a solemn
expression baring the
unfortunate news of moving. And the first question out of my mouth was, "Please say
its a hot country."
Vancouver? Not so hot.
As I was due to start college, I could stay and study in New York if I really
wanted to. People did it all the
time, people uplifted their lives and left their parents behind for education every
semester. But something in
me couldn't bare it.
I adored my parents too much to be too far away from them.
"Evangeline?"
I slowly opened my eyes to the sound of my name and turned toward my mother, Marie.
She pushed a strand
of her light brown hair away from her face and turned to look out the plane window.
www.ebook-converter
"We're landing." She smiled softly.
My father, Arthur, was sat on the other side of me. I tilted my head toward him and
watched his slow smile.
His light blue eyes lit up with glee as the plane touched ground.
As the plane finished taxiing into its spot, my 16 year old brother popped up from
his seat beside us and
rolled his eyes. "This is going to suck so hard."
I grin and moved from my space. "Don't be a pessimist."
"I'm not. And anyway, you should be more so than me; you had your whole life
planned on attending
Columbia." He flicked his reddish brown hair out of his eyes before he reached the
overhead compartment
for his bag.
I exhaled softly and shrugged. "Yes, I know. But things change, Aaron."
"You can say that again." He scoffed.
Wattpad Converter de
He received a playful smack around the head from dad as we walked through the
aisles. Aaron rubbed the
back of his head and walked on.
Vancouver, Canada.
It was oddly warm as we exited the airport with our luggage. It was September; the
beginning of the new
semester. My parents rented me a room on campus in one of the townhouses. I got my
own room which was
okay. But I still had to share a floor and bathroom with someone and I didn't mind
too much.
P 1-1
It was an hour journey to the campus. My parents decided to move me into my house
before they all moved
in. Of course, I told them not to be stupid and let them move in first but they
said it'd be quicker. The moving
vans didn't get to their house until mid-day anyway.
As the two temporarily rented cars pulled in, and my brother and I piled into the
second one, I couldn't help
but think about my friends back in New York. Chelsea said she'd try and visit soon
and that she'll keep in
contact and Amy said the same.
I didn't realise I'd fallen asleep until I opened my eyes and we were going down a
long narrow road. There
were trees everywhere and I could hear Aaron mumbling, "So many trees. We sure as
hell aren't in New
York anymore."
I yawned and said to the driver, "How long left?"
"We're here. Which residence are you staying at?" He asked.
"Squamish Residence," I said.
As we rounded the corner, the boat load of cars and people with boxes caught my
attention. Move in day I
suppose. What did I expect, a civilized bunch of young adults patiently walking
down the street in single file?
I scoffed at the thought.
www.ebook-converter
It took another ten minutes just to get to my road which should have only taken 30
seconds. My parents' car
was in front of ours and when they stepped out first, I could see people's eyes
straying toward them. My
mother was dressed casually and so was my father so I didn't see what was so
interesting about them. They
were a good looking pair I suppose. My brother and I stepped out next and I went
straight to the trunk of the
car. "Aaron, help me-"
"Go find your room first. Go up with mom; Dad and I will get the boxes."
I smiled at him and messed his hair up.
"Get lost." He mumbled as I walked up the steps to the house. I got out the keys
one of my father's colleagues
dropped off last week and the paperwork.
Room 4, top floor.
As I walked in I saw suitcases and boxes blocking the living room. The living room
was to my left with the
kitchen attached. The stairs were ahead so I led my mother up two small flights of
stairs.
The two rooms were next to each other. One of the doors were open and a short
haired blonde girl about the
same height as me, 5"7, bounded out with a smile on her face. Her dark green eyes
lit up when she saw me.
"Hey, I'm Laura Marks! Welcome to Simon Fraser University." She held out her hand.
I smiled and took it. "Evangeline O'Shea but just call me Evie. And this is my
mom." I pointed behind me and
Laura smiled at her.
"Beautiful name. Where have you moved from?"
P 1-2
I smiled as a thank you and said, "New York?"
"Oh, wow! I went once back in like the fifth grade. I'm your dorm mate by the way.
The two downstairs have
already moved in and have gone out for a bit. They'll be back later. I've already
moved my stuff in do you
want help?"
I laughed quietly. "Sure, thanks. Let me just open the door."
I turned the key and opened my door. My room wasn't bad. It was a rectangular room.
The window was
opposite me with the bed right in front of it. On my right was the desk and chair,
on my left was the book
shelf and when I walked in the wardrobe was next to me in the corner.
Laughing male voices sounded downstairs.
"Looks like they're back."
I heard my mom gasp. "I didn't know you were sharing a house with boys-"
A black haired attractive boy popped his head around the corner and smirked. "Hello
there!" He stepped out.
He had a strong build probably an athlete. Wouldn't surprise me. The fields weren't
far away.
"Evie, this is Lucas Heart. Luke this is Evangeline. She's moved here from New
York."
www.ebook-converter
We shook hands and he smiled down at me. He was good-looking, I must say. Another
head popped around
the corner, this one an ashy blonde with green eyes. "Hey Laura," He looked at me
and smiled. "And...?"
"Evangeline O'Shea. But just Evie."
"From New York," Laura felt to add.

He chuckled. "Nice to meet you. I'm Damien Scape. Didn't know an American was
moving in?" He winked
as he shook my hand firmly and grinned. The boys were probably the same height,
over six feet. Both looked
like athletes, Damien looking a little bit skinnier maybe. They seemed nice. "We're
going to finish unpacking
we'll see you two later."
"Okay," I said.
"Okay never mind what I said," My mom whispered in my ear as soon as they went
downstairs. "They're
hot."
"Ew. Mom." I warned. She only laughed.
My mother and Laura started talking and walking downstairs so I walked in and sat
down on the bed. I
looked out the window. Our house was the last on the road giving me a beautiful
view of the trees. No roads,
no cabs, no blaring horns or shouts from a crowd just the beautiful trees and fresh
air.
I didn't realise how much I was missing until now. There was so much I could do out
here.
So many new things to discover...
P 1-3
And I couldn't wait to do it.
**
"You know where the house is. Don't be shy to come down when you have time." Mom
kissed me on the
cheek. "Good luck, sweetie."
Dad was next. "I love you baby girl and I'm sorry we had to come up here. My job
isn't exactly a back step
but it'll do."
I smiled. "I said it's fine dad; don't worry."
He smiled back and pecked my forehead. "Talk soon. Your car will arrive tonight."
"My car?"
He smiled. "That's your present from your mother and I. It's an old model, it'll
get you from A to B."
"No, I don't need a car there are buses all over campus-"
"It's fine. We love you, Evie."
www.ebook-converter
I hugged them both. "Thank you."
Aaron hugged me briefly and sat back in the car plugging his iPod in.
I waved at the cars as they left and sighed. I was basically finished packing.
Maybe I could go for a walk? It was past mid-day now. I needed to explore... I
decided to take a shower and
change first. I was still in my travelling clothes. The boxes in the living room
were disappearing quickly. I
went straight upstairs and into the bathroom.
I waited for the water to heat up and undressed. I welcomed the warm water over my
skin and washed my
back length reddish hair. My brother and I also shared the same hair as my father.
The only features my
mother gave me were the unfortunate dimples. I've always hated my dimples.
Mother always said, "The dimples were how I snatched up your father. They'll come
in handy."
I stepped out of the shower and realized I forgot to bring clothes in with me.
Thank god we were on the top
floor. I stepped out and went straight into my room and shut the door. I changed
into a pair of blue jeans, my
brown ankle UGG boots, a grey V-neck, my leather worn-in jacket with a cotton lined
collar, and a dark blue
scarf.
I blow dried my hair and left it as it was. A thin layer of make-up and I was done.
I grabbed my bag which
contained my paperwork I needed to get my schedule.
I walked out of my room downstairs to discover all the boxes gone and Lucas and
Laura sitting in the living
room laughing.
P 1-4
"Hey Evie!" Laura said. She was a very enthusiastic person. "We're ordering in
later do you want anything?"
"Sure. I'll have whatever everyone else is having." I said as I edged toward the
door.
"Where are you off to?" Luke asked.
"Get my class schedule."
"Oh, what classes are you taking?"
"Well, I haven't really thought about a major yet so I'm taking history and
English."
"Wow. That's cool. How many classes of each?" He wondered.
I smirked. "I'm not sure yet."
"Well, what grades did you-" He suddenly got hit in the stomach by Laura.
"Stop asking her questions and let her get it." She said.
I chuckled as I walked out of the house. I inhaled deeply. The air was so fresh
here. The scents of pine were
definitely more prominent. As I walked through campus I found a shuttle bus just
stopping up the road
probably leading to the main buildings.
www.ebook-converter
I ran toward it and stopped the doors from closing. I stepped on and asked the
driver if it goes to enrolling
centre. He nodded and said it was the second stop.
I walked into the admissions office and up to the reception.
The process was long and hard. I get my library and student ID card tomorrow.
Classes were on Tuesday,
Wednesday, Friday and a few Saturday. HIST Early Modern Europe, 1500-1789, HIST
History of Greek
Civilization, ENGL Early Modern Literature and ENGL Introduction to Poetry.
Perfect!
It took over an hour to sort this out. And I was tired and hungry.
"Where's the nearest café?" I asked the woman.
"Go outside and it's just around the corner. Turn left and you'll see it."
I thanked her and practically ran to it.
It was so much warmer in here than it was in the reception area. I stood behind the
one person in front of me
and waited for my turn. Someone stood pretty close behind me but I didn't think
anything of it.
The man's deep voice in front of me caught my attention.
"Can I have a Latte to go please?"
P 1-5
The woman at the cash register was practically drooling. She managed to nod and
repeat his order. I rolled
my eyes. Why did women have to be so obvious? Me, I liked to keep my emotions and
feelings in tact. My
past boyfriends knew what I wanted and how I wanted it but that took time; some
impatient, some willing to
wait. But none of them were ever "love".
And these women were just ridiculous!
The man in front of me had dark brown hair, short at the back but getting
gorgeously thicker at the top and
sides. He was tall. My forehead would probably be at his nose if he turned around.
His shoulders were
broad and the black polo shirt fit him perfectly. His whole body shape looked like
he worked out; his legs fit
snugly inside his dark grey jeans.
He turned his head to the side and I got a glance at his straight and prominent
jaw, that attractive stubble that
only looked good on some men, a straight nose and long eyelashes... okay, so this
guy was worth the
drooling. But hell would I show it.
He received his drink, picked his soft suitcase off the ground with ease and went
off to the side. I
unfortunately didn't get a good look at his face.
I stepped forward and ordered my cappuccino. The woman still seemed slightly
flustered from the previous
man when she handed me my order with a dreamlike smile.
www.ebook-converter
As I turned around and started walking, I didn't expect the person behind me to be
so close... So stupidly
freaking close.
My hot - and I repeat, hot - drink spilled right down my shirt and part of my
jacket. I squealed and gasped.
Oh god it was burning. The tingling sensation from the hot liquid shocked my body
and I jumped. Anger
burned through me - much like the goddamn drink - as I pointed my glare at the ass
behind me.
"What the hell is wrong with you?!" I seethed.
Murmurs sounded through the shop as the guy went pale. His eyes were wide and his
hands were held up
defensively. "Miss, I'm sorry-"
"Why were you so damn close anyway?"
"I said I was sorry what else do you want me-"
I pinched the t-shirt and started airing it out. My skin was still stinging pretty
bad. You ever been so mad you
wanted to cry? That's pretty much how I felt right now along with pure
embarrassment.
A hand on my arm stopped me from advancing toward the asshole. "Are you alright?"
The familiar deep
voice said.
I turned my head and finally saw his whole face.
Perfection.
P 1-6
I don't think I've ever used that word for a man before. Especially for someone as
beautiful as him. His eyes
were a hypnotizing bright green with blue flecks. His hair flopped over his
forehead wonderfully, his lips
were, and dare I say it again, perfect.
I shook my head to clear it and looked back at the guy across from me. "Yes, I'm
fine."
From the corner of my eye I could see him glance down at my shirt. He pulled me out
of the line with a
thoughtful look on his face. He parted his lips to say something but then paused as
if he were deciding
whether to or not. Then his strong shoulders relaxed and he said, "Do you know
where the laundry room is?"
"No, I don't." I huffed wringing out some of my t-shirt and glancing at the curious
faces.
"I'll take you."
When I looked into his beautiful face again, he was smiling. Gosh I hate myself for
staring. I could always go
to the laundry room any other day. But my curiosity was getting to me and another
moment with this man
couldn't really hurt. You know, unless he was a serial killer.
"Thank you," I pulled my damp scarf off and followed him out. The laundry room
wasn't far from campus but
I'm guessing there were ones located nearer each house.
The Beautiful Stranger glanced back at me as we walked in and told me to wait while
he talked to one of the
clerks.
www.ebook-converter
Was it weird that he was helping me or was it one of those rare handsome stranger
myths?
Maybe he wants something...?
No he doesn't look like that sort of person. I wasn't getting that but I was
getting an interesting vibe from him.
I was curious...
I wanted to know more about him, weirdly enough. Maybe I was nuts. Maybe the hot
coffee did more to me
than I realized.
_________________________
FOLLOW ME ON TWITTERR --> @C4tatonicc
Ummmm tf?? Damon Salvatore ????????????????
P 1-7
2: Luck of The Irish
338K 6.2K 703
by Misguided
____________________________________
"I apologize, but it's going to take a while for the machine's to get up and
running. The clerk says there's a
repairman trying to fix the circuit box and it won't be up and running for another
half hour."
I sighed as I put my bag on one of the chairs. "My day couldn't get any worse."
The lights over head suddenly flickered and switched off. The sun shined through
the windows giving the
very large room some light. The Beautiful Stranger walked up to the electric doors
and waited for it to
open... Nothing. Not even a twitch.
"I stand corrected," I mumbled.
He chuckled and it was a beautiful sound. I glanced at him from the corner of my
eye. His teeth were
extremely white but it looked natural. Not like that teeth whitened crap I saw all
over New York.
www.ebook-converter
"Must have cut off all the power." He said.
I shrugged my jacket off and flopped onto one of the chairs. "Great."
My t-shirt was turning cold and I was starting to get a bit of a chill. I was
sticky, in pain and horribly
uncomfortable.
I put my face in my hands and took deep breaths. Calm down, Evie. Don't lose it
now. Your day could get
better, a part of me said.
Like hell it will, my horribly negative side mumbled. You have a wet t-shirt, your
skin is numb and your
favourite jacket you got for Christmas last year is ruined.
Don't complain. Stay calm...
"Miss?"
I looked up and ran a hand through my hair. The Beautiful Stranger was towered over
me with a frown. He
looked exactly how he did earlier in the coffee shop. Torn. He glanced at the door
again and finally spoke. "I
know this might sound a bit odd coming from someone you don't know but I think you
should change your
shirt."
I tried to stop myself from smiling. "Really?" I said trying to sound appalled.
His green eyes widened. "Yes, but I mean-"
"Its okay, I'm joking." I said with a smile. His eyes flicked to my cheeks and the
corner of his lip twitched
into a half smile.
P 2-1
I stood up and cleared my throat immediately removing my own smile. "I have nothing
to change into."
He went into his own bag and picked up something white. He held it out at arms
length and I took it from him.
"Your shirt?"
He nodded and pointed to the back. "There's a bathroom back there."
I walked into the dark bathroom and changed blindly. His tee smelt of... I couldn't
place the smell... Orchids?
It was some sort of flower. But it was manly somehow. And very attractive.
I walked out and saw him gulping down his drink. His throat bobbed up and down
quickly as he downed it.
Who downs coffee?
He put the cup in one of the trash cans to the side and crossed his arms across his
chest as he sat down in one
of the chairs. There were seats scattered across the huge room so I sat on the one
opposite a table. We were
a fair distance away from each other which I suppose was right.
I went into my bag to get out my schedule and a pen. I could work out my times and
gaps I had during the
days... I had nothing better to do.
I'd gotten halfway through my dates when I looked up from the desk at him. His eyes
were closed and he was
unmoving. He physically looked like a statue.
www.ebook-converter
Maybe he's sleeping? But in the space of... I looked at the large clock on the
wall. Fifteen minutes? Wow, has
it been silent for that long?
His eyes slowly opened and he met my gaze. I went back to my paperwork slightly
embarrassed that I was
caught. I could feel my face heat slightly but I shrugged it off.
"Can I ask you something?"
I glanced up and back down. "I'll answer if I can."
"What were you going to do to that man?"
A smiled formed on my lips as I wrote down the last times on a Friday. "I don't
know. Slap him? To be
honest I didn't know if I was going to do anything."
"Short temper?" He asked.
"Little bit." I replied.
"When I saw you, I thought you were about to rip his head off." He chuckled.
I put my pen down and put everything back in my bag. "I think I may of."
"What's your background if you don't mind me asking."
"Does my background make a difference to any of my answers?"
P 2-2
His lip quirked up. "Maybe."
"I'm part Irish."
The sun was disappearing quickly behind the trees only shedding a few rays of
lights through the window.
"Only from my dad's side," I noted.
"Explains the reddish hair and eyes then." He said. "Except I'm debating whether
those dimples are also your
fathers?"
I sighed. "No, my mothers. I hate them."
"I don't." He said without a hint of hesitation.
I stared at him for a moment. Why can't I figure him out? I can usually figure
someone out in a click of my
fingers but this guy...
He must have realized what he said because he turned his head to the side breaking
all eye contact and
crossing his arms again.
I leaned back in my chair and started chewing on my bottom lip. It was a habit my
mother has continuously
scolded me for.
www.ebook-converter
I was beginning to get a bit tired... I mean, New York is 3 hours in front. And in
Vancouver, it was now...
Four o'clock? Damn, I thought it was later. It's been a tiring day. I should have
slept when I got in.
I sighed heavily and closed my eyes. But then I remembered where I was and who was
here. I blinked and
looked at him. He looked completely relaxed in his seat. Like being stuck in here
isn't ruining whatever he
may have had planned for his evening. I highly doubted he was a loner. He was too
nice and good-looking.
No, good-looking is an understatement.
Gorgeous. Hot. Beautiful.
He wouldn't do anything. I barely knew anything about him but... A crazy guy
wouldn't offer to help me or
stop me from hurting someone?
I didn't care. I closed my eyes again. A nap would do.
**
There was this small vigorous tapping noise in my head. When I opened my eyes the
room was pitch dark. I
waited for my eyes to adjust to the darkness and found the source of the noise.
The Beautiful Stranger was shaking his legs. He didn't have the same relaxed look
like he did earlier, he
looked tense. His jaw was clenched and his hands were in fists on his lap; he
looked like he hasn't moved at
all since I fell asleep.
"Hey," I whispered.
P 2-3
His green eyes flickered to me and a tight smile planted on his lips.
"Are you alright?"
I think I saw him nod but he didn't speak.
"You look a bit... Tense." I stretched out my limbs as I stood up.
"Yes, well, we've been in here for over three hours now. Wouldn't you be tense?" He
didn't look me in the
eye when he said this... At least I didn't think he did.
"Well, sorry." I mumbled.
He sighed. "I didn't mean to snap-"
"It's okay," I interrupted. "I'm getting a bit wigged out in this place. Its half
seven, I'm tired and my ass is
killing me from sitting in this hard chair."
He laughed. "These chairs aren't exactly comfortable."
I started walking around the large room carefully to avoid and steps or chairs I
couldn't see. "Have you
moved since I went to sleep? You didn't really look like it."
www.ebook-converter
"I've looked around," His voice seemed closer somehow. I didn't hear him move or
the chair scrape against
the floor like mine did. "It's no different in the dark than it is in the light."
I rolled my eyes. "Right."
"So I'm guessing you're a freshman?"

Now his voice was on the other side of the room. It gets dark pretty early here and
the room had gone
completely black; I could barely make out the shapes of the washing machines.
"Yeah; I moved in this
morning actually. What a great day I've been having, hmm?"
"Interesting, yes; great? Not so much." His voice was closer.
"What about you?" I asked as I waved my hands out everywhere to make sure I didn't
trip and kill myself.
"Are you on your second year? Are you a senior?"
The lights suddenly flickered and then turned on completely.
But my line was blocked. The Beautiful Stranger was standing a mere two inches in
front of me; how he got
there I hadn't a clue. I was scared to look further than his chest. But when he
didn't move after a few seconds,
I looked up into his face.
I'd felt like my brain had gone blank. His eyes were intensifying; hypnotizing...
They were like a large black
hole. I was being sucked in and it just wouldn't stop.
I had to pull away. It scared me at how... spellbinding his eyes were. I stepped
back.
P 2-4
"Can you show me how to... work the..." I pointed to the machines as I walked
backwards to grab my now
dry but sticky t-shirt.
There was a look on his face I couldn't put my finger on but it disappeared before
I could look into it more.
"Sure."
He inserted a coin into the nearest machines and took the shirt out of my hands. I
watched him turn a few
dials and finally press the start. Thank God it was only one shirt because it would
only take about twenty
minutes. The dryer would take another twenty-twenty five minutes.
When I sat down and sighed, my stomach rumbled really loud.
"Hungry?"
I glanced at the Beautiful Stranger briefly. "Yes."
I didn't hear his footsteps but I heard the sliding doors. I looked up. The room
was empty. Maybe he decided
to leave... Maybe that was best. I barely knew who he was, why should we make a big
deal out of nothing?
I bit my bottom lip.
Okay, maybe I did want to know more about him. He was a complete mystery. A
complete... stranger.
www.ebook-converter
I heard a ding and jumped. Had it been twenty minutes already. I lifted up the top
and pulled out the shirt. I
just stared at the tumble dryer and sighed.
The sliding doors caught my attention. I turned and my eyes widened at the sight of
him. The Beautiful
Stranger was back... with a McDonalds bag.
"I didn't know what you liked so I just got you a McChicken sandwich, fries and a
coke. Oh, let me change it
over."
He put the bag and coke down on the table and went over to the dryer. I laughed
slightly before I took the
burger out of the bag and took a huge bite. After I chewed and swallowed I said, "I
know for a fact there is
no McDonalds on campus."
"I have my ways." I could see the secretive smirk on the side of his mouth.
I spent the next ten-fifteen minutes eating my sandwich and watching him. His back
was to me as he clicked a
few buttons on the tumble dryer and walked to the seat closer to me. Obvious
progress.
I gulped down my drink in seconds and heard him chuckle. Silence once again
decended upon us as he
flicked through his phone. There was an air around him, one I hadn't felt before.
He seemed reserved in some
aspects and in others not so much. The fact he'd offered to help and stuck around
only proved his beautiful
nature.
And I commended him for not using this time to try anything other than help me out.
You didn't find people
like that anymore.
P 2-5
Ding!
"Oh thank god," I sighed out.
"Trying to get rid of me already, eh?"
"Far from it," I mumbled under my breath.
I heard him snort. Did he hear me? It was barely a whisper; I barely even heard
what I said.
I took my dry top out of the dryer, grabbed my jacket and bag and glanced at him.
He only looked at me and
picked up his own bag. We walked out in unison and I was glad to feel and smell the
fresh air. It was
absolutely freezing which was an inconvenience but it was better than being in that
stuffy room.
I shrugged my jacket on and zipped it up as we walked through campus. My house was
all the way on the
other side, the only way I would get there is by bus. I could see the bus stop in
the distance and I remembered
reading in one of the pamphlets that buses stopped at half past eight. It was
quarter past now so thankfully I
had time.
We walked in silence to the bus stop and I stopped walking. He looked back and
smiled that gorgeous smile
of his. "Is this where we part ways?" He asked.
www.ebook-converter
I nodded and frowned. "Thank you so much. For the food and everything."
He nodded once and his sudden chuckle scared me. "It's funny."
I heard the bus coming from down the end of the road. "What is?"
"I don't even know your name."
It stopped next to me and the doors opened. I really wanted to know his name... I
wanted to know so much
more about him. But maybe knowing nothing will keep me from wanting to know more?
Or it could backfire.
"We should keep it that way." I finally said. "If I'm meant to see you again then I
will."
He smiled. "You believe in that?"
I shrugged as I put one foot on the step of the bus. "Worth a shot. It's a big
campus."
I grinned at him before stepping fully on the bus. The doors were closing when I
remembered something.
"Wait,"
The bus driver grunted and opened the doors again. There was no one else on the bus
so he shouldn't be
complaining. I stepped back out. "Hey!"
He turned around.
P 2-6
"I've still got you shirt."
"Next time you see me, give it to me." He winked.
My teeth sunk into my bottom lip as I nodded and turned back onto the bus.
"See you soon, stranger." He said before the doors closed.
I watched him stand there as the bus moved off. As I was the only one on the bus, I
turned and mention my
road to the driver.
And only when I turned back... The streets were empty and he was no where in sight.
___________________________________________
No manners hoe?? Bitch stfu you're so lucky hoe be grateful
www.ebook-converter
P 2-7
3: Flip, Sip, Strip
323K 5.5K 830
by Misguided
________________
There was a loud knock on my bedroom door.
I groaned in answer and a female voice said, "Evie? Reception called. They said
there's a green Audi
registered to you in their parking lot that you need to pick up."
I sighed and slowly dragged myself out of bed to open the door.
Laura giggled but I hadn't fully opened my eyes to see what she was giggling at.
"Not a morning person, huh?"
"No," I croaked.
"Well, you did get in quite late last night." Laura walked in and sat on my chair.
I sighed as I shut my door. I
guess she's staying in here.
www.ebook-converter
"You didn't even get here in time for dinner. We waited but you took too long."
I nodded and collapsed back onto my bed.
"What happened?"
I cleared my throat. "I went to the coffee shop, some stupid guy spilt mine down my
shirt and I had to go to
the laundry room to get it cleaned up."
"Then why did it take so--?"
"The power cut off and we got stuck in there for hours."
She gasped. "Wow." Her green eyes went downcast for a moment but then they sparked
some. "Who's 'we'?"
I sat up and ran a hand through my tangled hair. "This guy that stopped me from
beating the crap out of the one
that spilt the coffee down me."
"Was he hot?" She became excited suddenly.
His extremely bright green eyes and beautiful smile popped into my mind.
"Ooo that smile tells all, Evie." Laura giggled. "What was his name? Did you get
his number?"
I laughed. "No I didn't get his number. And I don't know his name..."
P 3-1
"You were with the guy for hours and you didn't find out his name?"
I shook my head slowly and stood up not bothering to try and go back to sleep with
Laura here. "Well, I said
if I was meant to see him again then I will."
"Awh. How cute. You probably won't see him again though you know that right?"
I scoffed playfully. "I might. You don't know that." I went into my wardrobe and
picked out a pair of jeans
and my Abercrombie jumper. "What are you doing today?"
"Nothing really. The guys are probably doing nothing too. Hey! We should all do
nothing together!!"
I chuckled. "Yeah, okay."
"I know everything about them and with you I know nothing! So, when you come down
for breakfast I'll make
sure everyone is in the living room."
I smiled. "Alright then."
She grinned and walked out of my room into hers. The girl seemed very fun and
enthusiastic. Looks like I'm
never going to get bored with her here.
www.ebook-converter
I showered quickly and made my way downstairs to find the two boys, Lucas and
Damien, sitting on the
couch half asleep. I glanced out the window and sighed. A grey day today. It was
probably going to rain... No
going out I suppose.
"I see Laura has dragged you into this." Lucas said with a smirk. He winked one of
his blue eyes. "Hungry?"
"Starving actually-"
"Don't worry!"
Laura walked into the living room with a huge plate of pancakes. Damn, how long was
I in the shower for?
She put it on the table and gave us all plates and forks. The boys dug in first
leaving about four to share
between Laura and me.
I grabbed the last two and started nibbling on them. Laura walked out and back in
with syrup and bacon.
Before the boys got to it, she put two slices on my plate and on hers.
"So Evie what classes have you got?" Damien asked.
I swallowed a piece of bacon and said, "History Early Modern Europe, history of
Greek Civilization,
English Early Modern Literature and introduction to poetry."
"See you in early modern Europe." He winked.
"Me too." Laura said during chews. "I'm a history major so I'll probably see you in
both classes."
"I haven't got a major yet." Lucas said. "But I'm in most art classes."
P 3-2
"Really?" I blurted out.
He frowned. "Don't I look like a guy who does art?"
"No!" I said. "You look more like a sports kind of guy."
He smirked. "I do sports. Football and hockey mainly. Are you into sports?"
I sighed and shook my head.
"At all?" Laura asked outraged.
"No."
All three of them looked at each other. "Looks like we're going to have to get you
to a hockey game. My
cousin plays for the Vancouver Canucks." Lucas said proudly.
Laura gasped. "No way!"
He nodded and they started up a huge conversation on who's going through to some
sort of Stanley Cup.
Laura said L.A kings, Damien said Toronto Maple Leafs or Boston Bruins and Lucas
said, of course,
Vancouver Canucks.
www.ebook-converter
"We'll go to a game next month or in a few weeks or something. Would you come?"
Damien asked me.
"Big muscle packed guys punching other big guys." Laura winked.
"Sure. Why not?" I laughed.
"By the way," Damien started. "After everyone's first week of lectures, there's a
bonfire out in the forest on
the Friday."
"After next week?" Luke asked.
He nodded.
"Awesome I'm there. Laura? Evie?"
We nodded together.
As we finished breakfast and added irrelevant chatter, the doorbell rang. I glanced
around and everyone
continued to look at one another. I sighed. "I'll get it then."
I ran a hand through my hair as I stood up and walked around the corner to open the
door.
A well dressed male smiled at me. His build was big and I was guessing he was also
an athlete. Probably
one of Damien's or Lucas' friends. He pushed his glasses up his nose and said,
"Hello there."
"Ah, hi."
P 3-3
"Is Damien here?"
I nodded and opened the door wider. He brushed past me and I rolled my eyes. Man,
sometimes I really hate
jocks.
As I shut the door and walked back into the living room, I heard the laughter of
the boys.
We all said our hello's as Damien introduced us and he grinned.
Lucas stood up and gestured for me to go upstairs. Laura was also giving me that
look so all three of us made
or way up to Lucas's room.
His walls were already filled with posters of his favorite bands and random photo's
I was guessing was his
photography.
I sat on the chair next to his desk while they sat on the bed.
"Evie, you never actually told me what that guy was like or what he looked like?"
"What guy?" Luke asked.
I was about to tell him when Laura spoke for me. "She got stuck in the laundry room
with this hot guy for like
four hours yesterday."
www.ebook-converter
Realization lit up his face. "Oh, was that why you weren't back for dinner?"
I nodded.
"What did he look like then?" She crossed her legs on the bed and leaned forward.
"I really don't want to listen to this." Luke mumbled and grabbed his iPod off the
table. He stuck them in his
ears and lay back.
I remembered his face vividly. I mean, it was hard to forget. His defined jaw, his
bright green eyes, his
alluring smile...
"Green eyes, slightly paled skin, huge build, manly stubble. What more is there to
say?" I said quickly.
She scoffed. "You're holding out on me. I can see it in your face."
"Alright fine! He was inhumanely beautiful!"
"I've seen a few like that. Was he a model?"
I sighed. "I'm not sure. If not, then he might as well be."
"I wish I could see him..." She stared up at the ceiling in fantasy world then she
said, "Well, he's around
campus so I'm sure we'll bump into him--"
P 3-4
"In a year when we've both forgotten about him?" I finished for her.
She giggled. "Evangeline my dear, we will be sure to see that gorgeous man in due
time."
I raised a brow. "Are you one of those gypsies that can see into the future?"
She waved her hands around enthusiastically and smiled evilly. "I have voodoo dolls
made of all of you."
She winked.
We started laughing and Luke sat up. "Girls are you still talking about that guy
because an idea popped into
my head."
"What?" We both said.
"Let's go for a drink."
"At noon?" Laura said. "And plus we have that huge assembly enrolment thing
tomorrow morning."
"Wait," I said. "What's the drinking age here? Is it different?"
They smirked. "It's 19." Luke said. "And even though I am a freshman, I am 19. I
had a gap year I didn't do
anything. I went travelling with a few friends for my art work."
www.ebook-converter
"Oh that's cool," Laura said. "But we're still 18."
He shrugged. "So? Who cares! You should know now that I like my alcohol, girls." He
suddenly gasped.
"Actually! Better idea! We'll bring the drink here. Nine o'clock! You girls and us
guys only. I'll provide the
drinks. No inviting anyone else."
"Not that I know anyone else." I said with a smile.
Lucas gasped again and his eyes were staring at something on my cheek. "Oh my god!
You've got dimples! I
didn't notice until now!" He pinched my cheek lightly. "Oh, you're so adorable I
could just eat you up!"
Laura's hand was suddenly on my other cheek. "Oh, my gosh! You're so cute!"
I scowled playfully and pushed them away. "Go away!"
**
Damien brought his speakers downstairs into the living room and Laura set out what
looked like fifteen shot
glasses. She started pouring in drinks inside the glasses and pushed them to the
side.
Lucas was busy piling each drink on the side of the table.
I'd picked up my car earlier. I had to go through signing a bundle load of papers
to get it properly registered
and all that jazz. It all took about an hour and a half.
I sat at the edge of the couch and chuckled. "Last time I got absolutely drunk was
in the 11th grade."
P 3-5
"Well, now you can probably hold your liquor." Laura said.
"Yes, but I don't drink usually. Only one drink at a party or a glass on occasion,"
I said.
"Live a little," She winked.
"Okay," Lucas said. "Two large bottles of Jack Daniels, Two bottles of
Jägermeister, a bottle of Smirnoff
Twisted Raspberry, four bottles of Molson Dry Beer, small bottle of Malibu and a
bottle of Iceberg vodka."
"Are you trying to kill us?" Damien chuckled.
"Yep. Now Laura explain the rules."
Damien sat beside me and we stared at her. "Flip, sip or strip." Were the only
words she said.
I sighed. "Awh, hell..."
I found myself looking down at what I was wearing. I'd changed into a pair of
comfortable jeans, a t-shirt and
put on a pair of socks. Laura was dressed similar to me, Luke had jeans, a loose
tie on, an open shirt and a
vest and Damien had a t-shirt and cargo pants on.
This was a game I cleverly avoided in the 11th grade.
www.ebook-converter
"The first player flips a coin and calls it in the air. If the player guesses
correctly, the coin is passed to their
right. If the player guesses wrong, the coin is passed to the left. The player that
guessed wrong must also
either take one piece of clothing off or take two shots or drink four sips of beer.
It sounds easy doesn't it?
There's a catch."
"There always is." I mumbled.
"You can't do the same thing, sip or strip, more than twice in a row."
"And let college begin." I said.
Damien nudged me and then pulled me next to him. "Stop being such a worry wart and
let go." Damien slung
his arm over my shoulders and then leaned over to his iPod. Asher Roth Y.O.U blared
through the speakers.
"Asher Roth fan?" I said.
"You know it,"
Laura slammed the coin on the table. "Let's begin."

Most of the night was a blur.
I started the game off and thankfully got it right. Laura was sat to my right so
she was next. She got it wrong
and had to pass it back to me. The boys hooted but she only took the two shots. I
unfortunately got it wrong
and the game went crazy from there.
P 3-6
I suddenly found myself sitting on Luke's lap with his shirt on, his tie around my
head, my pants off and my
bra showing...
Well.
"Evie... Evie, it's-it's your go.... Again." Someone shouted over the music. I
think... I think it was Laura...
The room was spinning slightly as I grabbed the coin and flipped it. "Heads!" I
yelled. The song playing was
I Love College by Asher Roth... I think.
The coin landed on tails and everyone hooted. I laughed hysterically when I
realized the last thing I did was
take the two shots. "Crap." I huffed. I looked down at my feet. "My socks! I... I
forgot I had them on."
The boys booed and Laura was on the floor. Laura was left in one sock, her t-shirt,
underwear... and that's it.
Damien still had his cargo pants on along with his socks. He was doing the best out
of us all.
Luke was left in his jeans and that's all he had left before he was half naked...
nice.
I slipped my sock off and threw it at Damien on the other couch.
I didn't know what time it was when we somehow decided on finishing the game and
dancing around the
house. I was still in Lucas's shirt swaying with Laura to the music. Then I found
myself with Damien... then
Luke. Lucas and I were dancing... I think... I couldn't be sure anymore.
www.ebook-converter
I remembered collapsing onto the couch with him...?
I didn't know where Damien and Laura were but what could I do? I wasn't exactly in
the right state of mind
was I?
**
The low music woke me up.
Even though it was down low, it banged through my head like a stampede. My mouth
felt like I'd chewed
cotton.
Another damn Asher Roth song? Damien needed a life.
I opened my eyes very, very slowly and glanced around. A line of light was coming
through the blinds and it
might as well of blinded me.
The living room was an absolute bomb site. Clothes scattered everywhere, empty
bottles on the floors,
knocked over shot glasses on the table.
I shifted on the couch and found that I wasn't alone.
"Oh, shit." I mumbled.
P 3-7
I looked down at the arm around me... Lucas. I was in his t-shirt... It was wide
open and his hand was on my
stomach.
He moved and groaned.
"Ah, what time is it?"
"Lucas?" I said.
He paused and he sat up.
"We... we didn't...?" I trailed off.
He laughed quietly. "No. I remember that much. You pulled me onto the couch and we
never got back up.
Don't have a heart attack. Wait, your not a...V?"
"God, no. But I was just worried." I sighed with relief and lay my throbbing head
back on the couch.
He chuckled and lay back down. Oh god, what was I thinking?
Sure get absolutely drunk, Evie. Get so drunk that you can't remember anything the
next day. I mean, why the
hell not?!
www.ebook-converter
I sighed. It wasn't like I did this every day of my life. So maybe it's good for me
to lose it every once in a
while. Just not to that extent next time I suppose.
I realized his arm was still around me so I looked down at his arm again and
cleared my throat. "Luke."
"I was just savoring the moment." He mumbled and removed his arm.
_____________________________________
Wanted all of you to get to know the other characters a little bit before I get
into the story more. Typical teens
;)
Always appreciate the comments/feedback. Always love the votes <3
Just the god stuff MEEE
P 3-8
4: Meet Again
316K 5.8K 1K
by Misguided
Pumped Up Kicks - Foster The People

________________
"So the social events a.k.a Welcome Week happens during everyone's first week of
lectures? How stupid!
The reason they call it Welcome Week is so everyone is welcomed into campus during
the first full week not
the second." Laura complained.
"I guess that's how it goes here," Luke said.
We were all sat in the kitchen for breakfast before our first class this morning.
Last week we all spent most
of our time together getting to know each other without the improper use of alcohol
and walking around
campus.
After the Saturday before, we all agreed no alcohol for a while. Laura ended up
almost sleeping with
Damien apparently. Lucas and I found them half naked on top of each other in
Damien's room.
www.ebook-converter
We literally had to rush to put our clothes on and get to the Assembly hall at the
heart of the campus. We
were the walking dead. I fell asleep through half of it.
"So," Luke said as he clapped his hands together. "What's everyone's lecture
today?"
"Modern Europe," Laura, Damien and I said at the same time.
"Well, I have art but it isn't really a lecture. More like an intervention. Great
start to a Tuesday morning isn't
it? I feel sorry for you; Laura and Evie, this is your first class and I bet you
wanna kill yourselves already."
We laughed at little. Out of all three of them, in order, I'd have to say I was
closer to Lucas then Laura then
Damien. Since that little incident the week before, me and Luke have been talking
more and getting to know
each other. It isn't in an 'I'm secretly trying to get into your pants' way but a
brother and sister way. He was
great.
Laura and I have spent some time together sometimes with Luke sometimes just us
two. She's a very energetic
girl. And Damien? Well, the only time we ever talked was times like now or if it
was just us two in a room.
He's still an acquaintance.
I looked down at my watch. "It's almost half eleven. Time to get going."
Damien groaned. "I hate this already."
"Well think about it." Laura said. "Modern Europe is twice a week. Today and
tomorrow. We have every
P 4-1
class at least twice so you should live."
Damien sighed and hit his head against the breakfast table.
Lucas chuckled.
I went back into my room to grab my bag. I glanced at myself in the mirror one last
time to make sure
everything was okay. I raked my fingers through my hair and smiled a little. A pair
of jeans, a grey wool
scarf and a long sleeve white shirt. Simple. Effective.
Laura stood at my door with a smile. "Come on, Evie. We have to find the damn
classroom."
I chuckled lightly. "I'm sure there will be other people looking for it apart from
us."
She shrugged. "I want to get good seats."
We said our goodbye's to Lucas and made our way out. We took a bus to the Academic
Quadrangle. It said
on my schedule that most of my lectures would be here some might occasionally be in
a classroom, some
might be in the Images Theatre.
We stopped outside and looked at the building. It was gorgeous. Four story
building; the walkway was huge,
students everywhere were strolling towards there first class. I could see the
difference between the first
years and the others. The freshmen's were constantly looking down at a map or
standing there looking
confused while the others were rushing around or casually strolling inside.
www.ebook-converter
"Does everyone know where we're going?" Laura asked.

Damien and I nodded.
"Good. Then you can show me where to go." She said.

Damien laughed. "You just take life as it goes don't you?"
"That's how it should be." She winked.
We started walking inside the building and a huge wall sized window leading into
the courtyard caught my
attention. Everything was so much better here... So relaxed.
We had a few minutes before twelve so we walked through.
I gasped.
"Whoa." Laura and Damien said.
The mountains were clearly visible from here. The clouds were sitting on them just
like what I used to see on
my screensaver back in New York. The clouds were covering the sun unfortunately but
the day was cool.
The courtyard was huge. A bridge sat in the middle where the river separated half
of the courtyard. There
were students sitting or laying down on the grass reading or talking with friends.
P 4-2
It seemed like a photo I'd see on a promotional pamphlet for the place.
"It's beautiful." I said.
"We've totally got to come here in our spare time." Damien mumbled.
We took one last look and went back inside to find our lecture theatre. We found if
after wondering around
and asking people where Theatre 3 was.
As we opened the door I looked around the huge room. On my left an interactive
whiteboard and a normal
whiteboard plus a desk and a chair. The theatre could probably hold about forty-
five students. Five rows of
nine. There were about twenty students scattered out already. On my right was
another door but it said the
words, 'Book Closet' on the front.
"Evie,"
I turned to Laura and a smiling girl. Her caramel skin tone contrasted against the
stark white hoodie she was
in. She had a lip ring on her bottom lip that moved when she smirked. Her blonde
highlight was only along
her swept fringe the rest of it completely brown.
"Hola!" She said in a chirpy voice.
www.ebook-converter
Laura chuckled. "Kate this is my house mate Evie. Evie this is Katherine. I met her
when I was getting my
schedule last week."
"Call me Kate, of course." She winked one of her brown eyes.
She seemed just as enthusiastic as Laura. But there was something different about
her.
She held out her hand. Her eyebrow rose slightly as she watched me. I took her hand
hesitantly and she
smiled widely. "Nice to meet you, Evangeline. Such a pretty name."
I gave her a look. "I don't think I said my name was Evangeline."
She shrugged. "Evie is either short for Evelyn or Evangeline. I took a shot." She
winked again.
I scrunched my nose up in confusion.
We walked up a load of steps and ended on the third row. I sat near the middle
while Damien sat on my right
and that Kate girl on my left. I shrugged off my bag and put it under the small
desk connected to my chair.
It was ten minutes past twelve now and I was aimlessly chewing on my lip.
"Jesus, Evie is that your chew toy?"
I looked at Damien and smirked. "It's a habit I can't shake."

He lightly nudged me in the arm with a chuckle.
P 4-3
"Tell me something, Evangeline." Kate said suddenly.
"Yeah?"
"What part of America are you from?"
I turned my head toward her. "New York."
"Long way from home," She smiled. "What brings you to Canada?"
"My dad moved here for work so I came with the rest of my family."
She started playing with her eyebrow bar. "Oh right. How are you liking Burnaby?"
I smiled. "It's different."
She laughed a laugh that made me look at her weird. It was sort of a dark laugh.
There was something behind
it but I couldn't place what it was.
"Oh, it's different alright."
I went into my bag just as the door opened below. The whole class went silent. I
took out a few pens and
paused when I heard a familiar voice boom through the theatre.
www.ebook-converter
"Sorry I'm late. My car decided to die so I had to get a taxi."

Where have I heard that voice before?
I sat up and almost dropped my pens on the floor.

He looked just as handsome as when I saw him the first time. His green eyes were
bright with excitement; he
hadn't shaved which gave him that sexy rugged look.
He was wearing a light grey shirt and a dark tie loosely tied around his neck and a
pair of black jeans. That
gorgeously thick hair I noticed before looked combed but it still looked casual and
messy but in an attractive
way.
Then realization hit me. I felt my face drain of all color.
"Oh, shit." I groaned.
He's a teacher.
Not a student. Not even a senior but a frikkin' teacher. My frikkin' teacher. For a
year...
"Are you alright?"
I glanced at Damien. He was staring at me worriedly. I then looked at Laura who was
leaning over Kate with
a concerned look. Kate, however, was looking forward with a smirk on her face.
P 4-4
I didn't answer them. I just stared at him. I couldn't believe myself. Now my face
was burning with
embarrassment. At least when I had interesting thoughts about him that was because
I thought he was on his
last year...
Technically, a part of me said, you can still have interesting thoughts even though
he's your teacher. He won't
know.
He inhaled a breath and begun, "My name is Michael Reeves. I'll be your Modern
Europe Lecturer until your
Final's next year unless you continue this study for your second year." He walked
across the space and I used
my hair to cover some of my face. "Sometimes we'll have class in here, maybe in the
huge Images Theatre not
far from here joining both the Modern Europe and History of Greek Civilization, and
maybe in a normal
class. I don't usually do this," He walked up to the desk and picked up a sheet of
paper. "But because I don't
know your names I think I may do a Roll Call."
"You'll remember all of our names?" A guy said at the front.
The Beautiful Stranger who I could now put a name to curved his mouth into that
breath taking smirk I was
familiar with. "I have a good memory."
He went through the surnames beginning A's, B's, C's and I suddenly panicked. Would
he turn a blind eye if
he saw me?
www.ebook-converter
Stop thinking too much into it. He finally got through M's and the N's.
"Charlotte Newman?" He put the pen in his mouth.
A girl in front eagerly put her hand up and said, "Me."

I rolled my eyes.
"Evangeline O'Shea?"
I sighed and slowly lifted my hand. "That's me." I stared down at the table.
He paused.
I didn't look up at first but I had to because the silence was horrible. His green
eyes were burning into me.
He removed the pen from his mouth.
He then turned away first and cleared his throat. "Um... Katherine Philips."
"That'd be me." She didn't even lift her hand she just grinned.
He looked at Kate and chuckled.
He called on the rest of the class and got right down to business. I wasn't paying
attention as he made a few
speeches and got out the books we would be studying for the year. I was deep in
thought.
I remembered that night in the laundry room perfectly. The memory that stuck out
the most was when he was
P 4-5
standing in front of me holding me there with his eyes. His hypnotizing green
eyes...
I shook my head. Stop it, Evie.
Concentrate.
I wrote down the topics we would be studying later on in the year and what our
Final Exams would be
focusing on...
He obviously remembered me. He wouldn't have given me that piercing stare
otherwise. Everyone around
me started to pack up. Had it been two hours already?
"Leave your books on the desk I'll collect them." He said as everyone filed out.
I was following everyone down the stairs, purposefully trying to get in between
everyone. I smiled as I got
closer to the door.
But then my luck ran out.
"Miss O'Shea? Looks like you are the last one out, so could you help me collect the
books."
Laura turned at the door and winked but I frowned back. "Could you wait out in the
courtyard?"
www.ebook-converter
She nodded and started pushing Kate and Damien.
Without a word, I dropped my bag and went to the first row of books.
"Nice seeing you again, stranger." He said breaking the silence.
I glanced at him but didn't reply.
"That's not very nice."
"What?" I finally said.
"Ignoring someone is rude." Humor was clear in his voice. "Especially to someone
that stopped you from
biting someone else's head off."
I gathered the last on the first row and left them at the end of a table. "Well,
I'm sorry."
"Sarcasm is not exactly a step up."
I scowled and turned my head toward him. He was leaning on his table with his arms
crossed. "Look, Mr.
Reeves or Professor Reeves, what ever you prefer-"
"From you? Professor." He interrupted with a smile on those perfect lips.
I scowled again. "Sir," I said ignoring his demand. "If I'd have known you were a
teacher--"
He chuckled interrupting me again.
P 4-6
"It's rude to interrupt." I said copying his tone of voice.
He raised an eyebrow. He was clearly enjoying this I could see it. I quickly
finished the second and third
rows. "Why didn't you say you were a lecturer here?"
He uncrossed his arms and strode over to the fourth and fifth rows. "You didn't
ask."
"Yes I did!"
"No you didn't. If I remember correctly, you asked me if I were on my second or if
I were a senior."
I paused. Heck, I did didn't I?
"Am I right?"
I scowled again, walked up to the top row to snatch the books out of his hands and
put each pile on the first
row. "Where do you want them?"
He pointed to the closet. I picked up all of the books from the front.
"Evangeline,"
www.ebook-converter
My name coming out of his mouth caused me to shiver slightly. It sounded better
coming out of his mouth than
my own.
"Evie." I mumbled.
"Evie. Why did it matter if I were a teacher?"
I ignored him and opened the door with my elbow. There were a few spaces in
different places. I sighed and
put a different amount in each place.
When I turned around, I was startled when I saw Mr. Reeves standing in front of me.
"Why did it matter?"
I shrugged as if it were nothing. "It didn't."
"Then why say, 'Why didn't you say you were a lecturer?'" He smirked.
My eyes flickered to the way his lips curved into that flirtatious smile of his.
I'm not sure whether he meant to
make it like that but it was working.
I looked down at my feet. "Because..."

Like I was going to tell him why.
"Yes...?" He prompted.
I narrowed my eyes at my feet and then brought my eyes back up to his face. "Why
does it matter why it
P 4-7
matters to me?"
He raised a brow and crossed his arms over his broad chest. "Don't answer my
question with another
question."
"I can do what I want. Now excuse me,"
He didn't move at first. He just stood there staring at me. I watched him watch me.
He had that same look on
his face just like in the coffee shop. Like he was debating on something.
I shook my head and cleared my throat a little to get his attention. He just stood
there for a minute but then he
stepped to the side.
I walked past with my head down and grabbed my bag. He came out of the closet a few
seconds later. His
eyes were hard and his stance looked tense. It was a completely different side of
him than that jokey side I
just saw a minute ago.
I stood there awkwardly for minute but then a thought hit me. "I'd rather if we
didn't talk about this again."
He nodded but didn't answer.
As I slowly walked to the door I started to think. Does he space out a lot? Because
that's what he did last
time and it was basically the exact same situation.
www.ebook-converter
I got to the door when he said, "See you tomorrow... Stranger."

I hid my smile as I stopped and turned around. "Bye."
I was almost out the door...
"By the way,"
I turned my head.
"You can keep my shirt." He winked.
My face started burning a little as I finally walked out of the room. To be honest
I was expecting the worst. I
was expecting... Actually, I don't know what I was expecting.
I did have an idea that maybe he would make some sort of joke out of it, which he
did. And I'd completely
forgotten about his t-shirt. He said I could keep it but... Would I wear it knowing
it belonged to him?
No I couldn't...
Maybe I should give it back.
Or maybe just keep it on my chair forever and never touch it again?
I let my thoughts run blank when I got to the courtyard. I located the three of
them easily. They stuck out like a
P 4-8
sore thumb. They were such an odd three. Damien in his jock type clothes, Kate in
her individual clothes and
Laura looking cool and random.
Kate had her earphones in with her eyes shut and Damien was on his laptop. I fell
onto the grass and stared
up at the grey sky.
Laura leaned over me and smirked. "So what did Mr. McSexy want?"
I looked at her and frowned. I wasn't going to tell her that he was the man that
saved me from beating that guy
up the other day. I was embarrassed as it was at the fact that I had inappropriate
thoughts and I had his shirt.
"He just wanted me to help him put the books away."
"Damn. I wish he asked me to help or something. He's hot though isn't he?"
I laughed. "Laura..."
"Oh come on!" She groaned. "I've never seen someone so... gorgeous!" Laura gasped
and I sat up. "Ooo, he's
there."
I didn't turn around.
Then Laura said, "Oh! Remember that guy you met at the laundry room? Is he as hot
as Mr. Reeves because
you did say he was something to look at?"
www.ebook-converter
I glanced over my shoulder and saw him sitting on one of the benches with a book in
his hand.
"Well?"
I spun back to Laura. "What?"

"Was that guy as hot as Mr. Reeves?" She said again.
I circled back to Mr. Reeves and watched him. He was quite a distance away but from
here I could see that
he wasn't reading the book. He looked like he was just staring at it.
"The guy was beautiful." I replied finally.
"...And compared to Mr. Reeves?" Laura pressed on.
I smiled. "They're about the same."
His eyes flicked up and caught mine as if he'd heard me.
I twirled back around immediately and clenched my jaw to stop the heat from
reaching my face.
I dropped back down on the grass and shut my eyes. Damn, how am I going to cope
with this year? How am I
going to concentrate this year with him?
I'm not going to learn a thing am I?
P 4-9
_________________________________
Anyone just imagine her saying that with Raven's voice????????????????? ooohhh shit
www.ebook-converter
P 4-10
5: Us Again
306K 5.3K 427
by Misguided
____________________________
Chapter 5
Just Us Again
www.ebook-converter
The lecturer dismissed my poetry class and we all stood up after a groan.
My lecturer for this class said that we'd be receiving assignments after our third
lecture. At least she wasn't
shoving essays down our throats already.
I had an hour to spare before I have to endure another hour and a half of my
History lecture with Mr. Reeves.
I mentally scowled at myself as I started toward the cafeteria. All I could think
about last night was how
stupid I was as to of had such thoughts about him. Unfortunately, my stupidity
hadn't stopped the thoughts
from smashing to the front of my mind. His face was still there. His beautiful
face...
I shook my head. Damn him for making me think about his gorgeousness.
I stood in line to the café and waited. This morning I'd come to realize that this
hour I had before my History
class was going to be spent alone. Laura had another History class, Damien had
football practice, Lucas had
hockey practice, and Katherine surprisingly had Forensic Science.
Further on in the year, I'll probably have assignments due so I won't be as lonely
or bored as I will be today.
I ordered a donut and coffee to go and had to juggle with it along with my books.
The best place to go right
now is the library. It wasn't far from my History class and going back to the house
would take fifteen-twenty
minutes anyway.
I wasn't paying any attention to where I was going as I concentrated on my cup of
coffee so I didn't spill it.
I brought my head up in time to see someone almost walk into me. I stopped abruptly
and their hands landed
on my forearms as I dropped my books.
P 5-1
"I don't think you should buy coffee anymore because it always ends up on someone."
I tilted my head up and looked into those striking green eyes. He was smirking down
at me. His hands
squeezed my upper arms slightly before he let go and picked up my books.
I furrowed my eyebrows a little.
"Maybe I should stick to bottled drinks," I said.
He chuckled lightly and handed me my books.
"Thanks," I said with a smile and walked around him. Wasn't it enough for me to see
him during class?
I was halfway down the hall when I heard my name being called.
I turned around and raised a brow when I saw Mr. Reeves walking back toward me.
"Are you just wandering
around now?"
I took a sip of my coffee. "Why?"
He smiled. "You look a bit lost."
www.ebook-converter
My eyes narrowed. "I could have an assignment to finish right now."
He crossed his arms over his chest. "You clearly don't, otherwise you'd be in the
library and plus it's the
beginning of the semester. Unless, of course, you're heading there now?"
My face started to burn a little bit. "I wasn't."
A small smirk planted on his lips. "You were weren't you?"
I scowled at him. "What do you want?"
"Seeming that you have nothing to do until your class with me, why don't you keep
me company while I sort
through some of the senior's old papers?"
For some reason I found myself asking, "Why?"
His eyebrow's knitted together. It was the cutest frown I'd ever seen. "What do you
mean why?"
"Why would you want me there?"
His jaw clenched all of a sudden and his face clouded over. There was something in
his face that made me
want to take a step back but I didn't. His face was extremely threatening for
someone so beautiful. His pupils
had dilated slightly so I said, "Are you alright?"
He blinked and they returned back to normal. "Yes, I'm fine." He then smiled like
such a look had never
P 5-2
invaded a beautiful face like his. "I'd like you there for company. You have an
hour to waste and so do I. So
why not?"
I sighed. "Okay, sure."
I followed him back to his classroom and walked in. He shut the door behind him and
gestured for me to sit
on one of the chairs.
I sat on one of the chairs in the front row and put my books on the table.
"So what other classes are you taking, Evie?"
God, whenever he said my name I melted a little but I didn't show it. That'd be the
last thing I did if I showed
it.
"Intro to poetry, Greek civilization and early modern Literature."
He sat down at his desk. "Did you take a double major?"
I shook my head. "I haven't got a major yet. I just chose the classes I enjoyed so
I might just have one."
"Which is what?"
www.ebook-converter
I looked up at him. His eyes were so penetrating it was almost impossible to turn
away. "I'm not sure yet."
He broke eye contact and I blinked. "Well, you're always welcomed into my class."
I laughed. "I'm sure."
"Are you glad to be in Canada?" He asked obviously wanting to make conversation.

I shrugged. "It's different to New York."
"And are you enjoying Welcome Week?"
"I haven't done anything for Welcome Week yet. But I'll be at the bonfire on
Friday."
"Ah, yes. The Bonfire."
"Will you be there?" I asked casually even though I was asking for my benefit.
"It all depends really."
"On what?" I wondered.
His eyes flickered up briefly. "A number of things." He resumed his writing and
didn't say anything else.
As he started writing I took out my toffee glazed donut and ate it. I took the last
bite of it and chewed
P 5-3
savoring the taste.
I finished off my coffee and opened my book with a sigh.
"How old are you?"
I looked up from my desk at my curious teacher. His face truly looked like he
wanted to know. But I had no
idea why. "I'm eighteen. I turn nineteen in January."
He nodded for a moment.
"How old are you?" I blurted out.
He chuckled. "I'd say I just turned twenty-three." There was a glint in his eye.
I raised a brow. "You'd say? What would others say?"
"How old do I look?"
I shrugged. "About twenty."
"Maybe that's why you'd mistaken me for a student here. So others would say
twenty." He glanced at me and
back at his desk.
www.ebook-converter
This man still remained a mystery to me. I was curious about a number of things and
I had a line of questions
to ask him.
"Can I ask you something?" I said.
He put his pen down and looked up at me.

"When I said if we were meant to see each other again then we will did you really
believe we would?"
He shut his book and stood up. He walked over and sat on the table next to mine.
His arms crossed over his
broad chest and he sighed. "Honestly?"
I nodded.
"I hadn't a clue. I'd never seen you before and... Well..." He ran his hand through
his gorgeous thick hair.
"You're a very interesting girl, Evangeline."
The words poured over me like hot water.
"And I think I would have run into you some time in the future. When I saw you in
my class yesterday I didn't
actually think it was you until you blushed and sunk into your seat." He chuckled.
I turned my head and looked down at my book. How embarrassing.
What surprised me next was his cool hand under my chin to turn my face back. His
hands were amazingly soft
P 5-4
and sent a shiver through me. He removed his hand almost immediately and sighed. "I
shouldn't have done
that."
I wasn't sure whether he was saying it to himself or to me.
The sound of loud laughter outside of his room made us both jolt. He stood up
abruptly to go to his desk.
Did that happen? His touch still made my chin tingle so yes, I think it did happen.
I moved my hair behind my
ear and stood up.
I grabbed my books, empty cup and bag and moved to my seat in the middle. I placed
everything on the desk
and went back down the stairs to put the cup in the trash. I didn't look at Mr
Reeves once as I stepped to the
trash can next to his desk.
The door opened and I turned toward it to see a smirking Kate. She pulled the hood
down from her Batman
hoodie. "Hola, Evangeline. Have a fun hour?"
I smiled briefly. "Oh yeah. Loads of fun." I replied sarcastically.
"And hello, Mr. Reeves. Did you also have a fun hour?"
"It was fine, Katherine." He replied with a tired sigh.
www.ebook-converter
She chuckled and grabbed my hand to walk to our seats.
Soon enough the class was starting to fill. Damien walked in looking slightly
sweaty. He sat beside me with
a grin. "Hey. What did you get up to?"
"Not much," I answered simply.
"Next time, come down to watch practice. You wouldn't be as bored."
I smiled at him. "Sure why not." It's not like I'll be coming back in here...
"Okay," He grinned. "Practice is today and Fridays."
"Hell, I'll go." Laura said. "Fridays, I only have one lecture. And I've seen your
coach. Talk about hot."
"If we're making this a thing, I'm there," Kate jumped in. "I've had a glimpse of
the coach." There was a
devilish smirk on her face.
Damien rolled his eyes and wiped his forehead.
"You're all sweaty." I said with a smile trying to forget about what happened
between Mr. Reeves and me.
He smirked. "Am I? I didn't notice." He opened his arms. "Can I have a hug?"
I scoffed playfully. "No!"
P 5-5
His arms wrapped around me and he rested his sweaty head next to mine. "Ew!"
He squeezed and pressed his cheek against me.
"Damien that's gross." Laura said with a giggle.
He pulled away with a chuckled.
I wiped my face on my shirt and scowled at him. "That was disgusting."
He shrugged. "Live in the moment, Eve."
I rolled my eyes and Kate started laughing.
"Settle down everyone,"
Everyone brought their attention to Mr. Reeves, except for me. I couldn't help but
let my mind wander to his
electric touch. Even though it was a brief skim of contact between us, it made me
curious.
But a part of me suddenly said curiosity killed the cat.
www.ebook-converter
Damn, I need to stop thinking about him. When have I ever been like this with...?
Well, anyone? I needed to
stay concentrated. I couldn't let him distract me from my work. It was only the
beginning of the semester and
already I was getting distracted. On the outside I was a strong but inside I was
melting. Something in the way
he looked earlier told me to stay away from him.
But...
The site of everyone standing up startled me and I groaned in frustration. I just
said not to get distracted and
what do I do? I miss a whole hour and a half of my lecture because I was thinking
about NOT getting
distracted.
I stood up slowly and followed Kate out of the room and this time I wasn't last out
like yesterday. I'd
practically run out of the classroom.
Lucas met us outside the classroom and slung his arm over mine and Katherine's
shoulders. "Hello! How was
class?"
"Fun!" Kate said with fake enthusiasm.
I smiled at her and everyone else. I guess I lucked out on the friend bit of
University. I was glad I didn't have
fakes for friends; not that that's what I'd usually lower myself to anyway. They
all seemed genuinely real.
And I mentally patted myself for it.
We all went out into the courtyard and sat in the same place as yesterday. Everyone
was having their own
conversations as I went off into my own world. I started to chew on my bottom lip.
Maybe I should just
preoccupy myself with other things. I mean, I managed to not think about him when I
didn't know he was my
lecturer... Maybe it was because now I knew I'd see him every week...?
P 5-6
"I can't wait for this bonfire on Friday," Laura said. "But I'm not going to be
drinking as much. Not after what
happened last time." She glanced at Damien.
He only chucked and ruffled the blonde hair on her head. She slapped his hand away
and stuck her tongue out
at him. Lucas and I exchanged a look that meant it was only a matter of time
between them.
Katherine started playing with the yellow ball attached to her eyebrow piercing.
"The bonfire should be fun."
I smiled at her. "You're coming?"
She nodded and bumped her shoulder on mine. "I wouldn't miss it for the world."
"Will teachers be there?" Luke asked.
Once again, that one man I'd just managed to block out for that one minute
conversation popped back into my
mind.
"Mr. Reeves might be there." I mumbled.
"And my football coach too." Damien added.
"Some teachers go to make sure the situation doesn't get too out of hand." Laura
said. "But I'm sure they won't
be supervising too much anyway. At least I hope not."
www.ebook-converter
Kate giggled briefly. "Should be a blast."
I chuckled. The girl was slightly weird, but I liked it. There always seemed to be
something behind what she
says but it's like what she says is unsolvable.
I shook the thought off and sighed.
I hope Friday wasn't too bad. I knew there will be a lot of people there and having
a party out in the forest
sounded like a recipe for some sort of disaster...
But hey, never know until you get there I suppose. You live once, might as well
live it to the fullest. And plus
its college.
Try everything once.
_______________________________________
BOOM! Next chapter *Smiley face*
I am now watching Scary Movie 2!! Favorite one out of all of the Scary Movie's
"TAKE MY STRONG HAND!!"
P 5-7
LOOOOOL.
Anywhooo Vote and comment and fan and stuff. Muahaha!!
nooo Why couldn't he say at least 27? (Im sure he's more than a century old as he
is a vampire) but you know older men is ??
www.ebook-converter
P 5-8
6: "Party In The Forest (Where's Laura?)"
312K 5.3K 297
by Misguided
planned this chapter before I even wrote the first one!

THE NAME OF THE SONG IS WHAT INSPIRED ME!! LOL!!
The Wombats - Party in the Forest (Where's Laura?) LOL.
You just know stuff is gonna go down in this chapter.
_________________________________________
Chapter 6
www.ebook-converter
Party in the Forest (Where's Laura?)
"You know what I've realized?"

Kate and I looked to Laura. "What?" Kate asked.
"That this was the best idea Damien has ever given you, Evie." She stared down at
the football field and
followed the ball with her eyes.
I hugged myself to keep warm. It was a grey day... Again. Laura, Kate and I were
all sat on the highest row of
the bleachers watching the boys practice. We had our arms pressed to each other to
keep warm.
All of the boys were in their red football jerseys either doing laps, doing plays
or stretching. Laura looked
like she was having a field day, Katherine wasn't as interested but she did look at
the occasional boy. Me? I
wasn't really paying much attention but the game in general seemed interesting.
"We've been out here for an hour now, where the hell is the hot coach." Laura said.
P 6-1
I watched as Damien threw the ball across half of the football field to the
receiver. "I'm not sure, Laura." I
said.
Damien glanced up here and waved. All three of us waved in unison and sighed. "We
should watch Lucas
practice next." Kate said.
"Hello." Laura said in a sing song voice. "Look who's finally shown up." She
suddenly sat up right as her
eyes stayed glued to a particular spot on the field. "And look who's with him. I
guess gorgeous men stick
together, eh?"
I followed her gaze and saw a blonde unfamiliar man and one I've just managed to
push out of my mind. Mr.
Reeves and the coach walked across the field talking enthusiastically about
something.
From what I could see of the man he was breath taking. Not as much as Mr. Reeves
but he was still
unbelievably gorgeous.
Laura stood up and moved down half of the rows to sit in the middle row of the
bleachers. Kate and I smiled
at each other and followed. Now that I could get a better look at the coach, I was
right; totally gorgeous.
Straight jaw, short dirty blonde hair shooting out of his baseball cap, light hazel
eyes, crooked smile.
www.ebook-converter
He looked like a real charmer.
I scoffed slightly under my breath. Yes, this man was beautiful but just by looking
at his muscular build and
his smile, he was a true charmer.
"What's up with you?" Kate asked with clear amusement in her voice. Sometimes I
wondered if this girl
knew what I was thinking because she was always either laughing when she asked me
something or
smirking.
"Nothing," I said.
I saw Mr. Reeves' eyes flicker toward us for a moment before going back to the
Coach. He laughed about
something and they both grabbed each other's hands. Something in their exchange
told me that they've known
each other for a long time. The way Mr. Reeves smiled was so care free compared to
some of the tight ones
he gave.
"Anyone know this man's name so at least I know what to scream in my dreams?" Laura
said dreamily.
Katherine and I giggled.

"Sorry no," I said.
But Kate cleared her throat. "John Harris!" She yelled.
Laura pushed up against my side as her eyes widened and moved over to the field to
see if they heard. Oh, he
heard. He looked over, smirked and waved.
P 6-2
Kate wiggled her fingers like an old friend would and started laughing.
"Don't you think this is kind of sad?" I said.
"Nope," Laura said as she rested her head on my shoulder.
I glanced to the further side of the bleachers. "Look at them over there,"
She looked at the group of girls drooling over everyone and giggling every five
seconds.
"Don't you think they look a bit sad?"
"Of course they look sad. You know why? Because they're calling out to the boys,
flashing some leg even
though it's like minus 30 degrees out here and showing off their boobs!"
Kate laughed.
"Well, we've done one of those things." I said with a smile. "We just called down
to Coach Harris."
"Correction! Katherine did and I think she knows him?" Laura leaned over me to look
Kate in the eye.
www.ebook-converter
She shook her head. "Nope. I'm just a flirt." She winked.
Both Laura and I giggled.
The girls brought up a conversation about some of their classes while, despite my
best abilities, I watched
Mr. Reeves. He nodded at some of the boys as he practically floated over to the
lower row of the bleachers.
"Evie, what are you wearing tonight?"
I brought my attention back to Laura. "I'm not sure. It's a bonfire so I'll wear
something warm." I shrugged.
Coach Harris blew the whistle and the boys stopped whatever they were doing. All
three of us started
making our way down passing Mr. Reeves on the way. I hadn't seen him since my last
lecture. I hadn't said
anything to anyone about... well, anything. I'm debating on whether to tell Laura
that Mr. Reeves was the man
from the laundry room. But I wouldn't know what she would think. Actually, I don't
think she'll judge me. She
looked keen on getting Coach Harris as it was.
Damien ran up to us and took his helmet off. "Hey girls. So, not bad huh?"
I had to admit, it wasn't as bad as I thought it would be.
"Not bad at all," Laura said as she linked arms with him. We followed him as he
walked toward Coach
Harris.
"Good job today,"
P 6-3
Just as I suspected. His voice was sweet. Alluring.
"Considering the fact that you weren't even here for practice, yeah I did do a good
job." Damien chuckled
with him.
"I apologize," Coach Harris smiled a picture perfect smile. I glanced at Katherine
and she looked like she
wanted to roll her eyes. I just wanted to laugh at her facial expression.
The attractive man looked to me and smiled. "Friends of yours Damien?"
He nodded and pointed to each of us. "Laura, Evangeline, Katherine."
Laura made it looked like she was barely interested when it was completely there in
her body language and
Kate just waved. I nodded my head and smiled.
"Nice to meet you all," He glanced at me one last time before turning back to
Damien. "You all better get
home and rested if you're going to the bonfire tonight. You'll be seeing me and
Michael there," He pointed
over to the bench. "Count on it."
Laura smiled briefly but I could see that inside she was dancing with joy.
www.ebook-converter
We all said our goodbyes and started walking toward our house. I had one last look
at Mr. Reeves before
stepping out of view. He looked like he was in deep conversation with Coach Harris.
I wonder if I'll see either of them tonight. Knowing my luck, I probably will.
^*^*^
"Ready!"
I put my grey beanie hat on along with my grey scarf and gloves.
Laura walked to my open door and winked. "Are we taking your car down there?"
I shrugged on my brown leather jacket and smiled. "Of course, it's too cold to
walk. Plus the buses don't run
past half eight and it is now..." I looked at my phone. "Quarter to nine."
"Fine with me. Do I look alright?"
I turned to her and took in her jeans, ugh boots, coat and scarf. "Yes you look
fine. It's going to get colder
later anyway."
P 6-4
"That's what the fire is for!"
I grabbed my keys and shut my door. The boys were already downstairs waiting for
us. Lucas was driving
his own car while ms and Laura were driving down. It was at the far side of campus.
There was a trail
leading to the open area not too far into the forest.
We all left at the same time and got to the spot where the cars were parked. We
could hear the party before
we could even see it. The smoke filling the dark air a fair distance away. The
music blasting out into the
dimming sky.
The trail leading into the forest was lit by a few scattered lights so at least no
one would get lost.
"Where's Kate?" Damien said.
"She's in there somewhere," Laura muttered.
It took us about ten minutes to finally get into the heart of the party. The area
was absolutely huge. It was
filled with different groups of teens all either laughing, dancing, sitting by the
huge fire in the middle or...
Drinking.
A girl dressed in casual black jeans, a black thick coat and a scarf with long
brown hair danced toward us. I
recognized her straight away.
www.ebook-converter
She pushed a bottle of unopened beer toward me. "Dance. Drink. Enjoy...!" She
clipped off the lid with a
handy bottle opener and danced off toward a group of people.
"Found her." Lucas said with a snigger.
We all separated from there. Lucas and Damien went off to talk to their jock
friends. I went with Laura for a
while as she had a number of drinks I lost count of. Kate disappeared after she
handed me the drink and I
haven't seen her since.
There were a few songs that came on that I liked but I just wasn't in the mood to
do anything.
Laura had rotated around while I felt like I was just following her. I knew a few
people from my poetry,
Greek civilization and my literature class and I may have wandered over to say hi
but that's it. I've stuck with
Laura otherwise.
"Laura should you be drinking so much?" I said. I was still on my first bottle of
beer not willing to finish it or
even near the end. I was afraid someone would offer me another drink. It'd been a
while since we got here
and the party was getting wilder by the minute.
Her tired, red eyes moved over me. "It's fine... I'm fine... Why don't you get a
drink..."
I rolled my eyes at her and finished off the bottle. I put it in the black bag
containing all of the trash.
"Hey Evie,"
I turned and smiled at my friend from Literature. "Hey Stacey."
P 6-5
We talked about how class would probably be later on in the semester what with all
the assignments and
things.
The night was starting to quiet down slightly but everyone was either sitting down,
swaying to the music or
dancing.
I sat on one of the logs and zipped my coat up to my neck. The fire was still
burning bright and was keeping
me nice and warm. A familiar song I used to love came on by Bombay Bicycle Club -
How Can You
Swallow So Much Sleep.
A body sat a fair distance away from me and for some reason I just knew who it was
without even having to
look at them.
"Is this not your scene?" He asked.
"I should not be here tonight." I mumbled.
"It's not as bad as last year. You should be grateful it isn't as mad, trust me."
I glanced up at his beautiful face. The flames sent an orange glow onto the side of
his face and dark hair. Mr.
Reeves met my gaze with a sweet smile. Not the same one he gave Coach Harris but it
was getting there.
www.ebook-converter
He then sighed. "You're really not enjoying yourself?"

I shrugged. "I thought it'd be better."
"Maybe the next social event, then." He said quietly.

"Depending on whether I want go, Reeves." I replied.
He was silent a minute and then he sighed. "We're not in class. You can call me
Michael."
I looked at his face in shock. He looked torn again; that same facial expression
from the coffee shop before
he helped me, the facial expression before he offered me his t-shirt and when we
were in the closet the other
day.
"Are you sure?" I asked for some reason.
He chuckled. "I wouldn't have said it otherwise."
"But... Sometimes you look like you're torn between doing something and not doing
it."
The smile slowly wiped from his face and he looked down at me. "Really?"
I stared at the flames. "I don't think you mean to do it..." I shouldn't really be
saying this but I couldn't stop
myself. "It's in the way you frown."
P 6-6
He was silent and I immediately regretted saying it. But then I realized we weren't
exactly sitting far apart
anymore. Our arms were pressed together and I suddenly felt warmer. I looked down
at his hand that was
twisting a very interesting ring around on his finger. I tilted my head toward it
briefly but looked back up
when his eyes caught mine.
"I don't mean to," He mumbled.
A laugh escaped my lips. He sounded just like a child. "Wow, do you sound
childish." I said trying to make a
joke out of it.
He bumped my arm with his and I hid my smile. "Make sure you don't call me Michael
anywhere else. We
don't want anyone getting jealous." He winked and I rolled my eyes but inside I was
glowing.
I sighed and glanced at a sleeping girl on the floor. That reminds me... "I'll be
right back I need to make sure
Laura hasn't fallen in a hole."
He nodded and I stood up to walk to the group I saw her with last. She wasn't
there. "Hey guys, where's
Laura?"
They looked at each other. "She went off a while ago." A boy said.
www.ebook-converter
I frowned and walked off to look for her. I found Lucas sitting with his friends so
I asked him. He said he
hadn't seen her all night so I went to Damien. He also said he hadn't seen her all
night and that's when I
started to worry.
Laura was completely drunk she shouldn't be wondering around. I started asking
everyone if they'd seen a
blonde girl with green eyes wondering around.
No one had seen her.
It was almost two o'clock, it was starting to rain and no one had seen her.
I ran to the last person I hadn't asked and they said she walked down the trail a
while ago. I'd completely
forgotten about Mr. Reeves because of the panic I was in. I started down the trail
and got halfway when I
stepped on something soft. I looked down and gasped.
Laura's scarf.
I looked around the dark areas of the forest and then at the floor. There were
footsteps leading into the dark
area where her scarf was. I glanced back at where the part was and groaned. When
have I ever been in a
forest? The only wood area in New York was Central Park and that was the most
dangerous in the dark. Was
I making a mistake going in there?
Of course I was! But Laura could be unconscious somewhere or worse, taken.
I started walking into the forest dodging in and out of the trees and calling her
name.
P 6-7
I was going deeper and deeper and still I heard nothing. By now the rain was coming
down harder and it was
getting harder to see. I stopped for a moment and looked around.
Then I heard it.
A scream.
I whipped around in a circle as my heart pounded in my chest. I started running
toward the screams. It must
be Laura. It has to be. I was hoping it was.
I plummeted to the ground like I'd just been pushed. I knew I'd been pushed I felt
the pressure on my back.
Something very, very sharp sliced through my coat as I fell to the wet floor.
"Shit." I hissed.
I brought my hand up to my throbbing arm and felt the stickiness oozing from it. I
looked around to see the
culprit to my falling over but saw nothing. But boy, did I not feel alone.
The girl screamed again but now it was closer. I glanced around one last time
before standing up quickly and
heading toward her.
Sure enough, Laura was there but she was unconscious. Her blonde dirty hair matted
to her face as she lay
limp on the ground.
www.ebook-converter
I stood there completely frozen and stared at her wrist. It looked like an animal
had torn through her jacket
and tried to bite her off. Her arm had a clear bite mark and blood dripped from her
arm.
I shook my head to get over the shock and dropped to the ground. "Laura?" I said in
a shaky voice. "Oh god,
Laura!" I picked up her head.
I knew I wasn't alone I could feel it. I started panicking as I looked around the
pitch black forest.
A figure was walking fast toward us and I tried pulling Laura away with me. I shut
my eyes ready for
whatever was to come but soft hands landed on my face. There was something hard
pressed to my face and I
was guessing it was a ring.
I could hear them saying my name over the heavy rain fall so I opened my eyes. They
widened at the sight of
Mr. Reeves. His face was mere inches from mine telling me to stay calm and asking
me if I was alright.
I nodded slowly in his hands and he let go to pick Laura up. Somebody else was
behind me helping me up
and I came face to face with Coach Harris.
My mind was blank and I felt completely numb.
I didn't know if we were walking or not but we were suddenly where my car was. My
car was the only one
left signaling that the party must have ended a while ago because of the rain.
"Is that your car?"
P 6-8
I didn't know who asked but I nodded and shoved my shaky hand into my pocket.
Someone took them out of
my hands and Coach Harris helped me into the front seat of the car.
I didn't know how long we were driving for but I saw the lights of buildings and
street lights telling me we
weren't on campus anymore. The windows were wide open for some reason and I was
shaking like crazy
from both the shock and the cold. The droplets of rain hit my face as we raced down
the road.
The car was going down a long private road when it suddenly stopped and this time I
think Mr. Reeves was
helping me into wherever we were. I was sat on what I was guessing was a couch
while Coach Harris
carried Laura upstairs.
I sat there shaking my ass off for a while going through what I'd seen and what had
happened. What pushed
me? It felt like hands but I didn't see anyone. What the hell was that bite mark on
Laura's arm?
The throbbing pain in my arm registered and I winced with a small groan.
Mr. Reeves was down in seconds like he'd heard me. The lights in the house were
still off.
He stepped forward cautiously. "You said you were okay."
www.ebook-converter
"I hurt myself when I fell." I said with a really shaky voice.
I was swiftly helped up and my coat was unzipped and ripped off. From what I could
see of my arm in the
dark, the blood was dripping down my arm.
I looked up to Mr. Reeves face and took a slight step back. I don't know why I did
it, but I did. His green
eyes were dilated but not in the usual way one would when in the dark. But his
pupils were unusually large
and almost covering the beautiful green.
His top lip twitched. His jaw looked clamped shut because his jaw ticked every few
seconds.
He closed the distance between us and stared into my eyes. I felt like I was being
pulled into a black hole.
He inhaled deeply and smirked down at me.
His whole face looked threatening. I'd never seen such a... A dark look before.
"Mr. Reeves," I whispered.
He wasn't paying any attention. He looked like he couldn't even hear me.
He glanced at my arm.
"Mr. Reeves," I said slightly louder trying to find my voice.

His hand lifted.
P 6-9
I put my hand on his hard chest. "Michael." I said in a stronger voice.
His arm faltered and he blinked. The look disappeared from his face almost like it
wasn't even there and he
looked completely vulnerable. His eyes returned to normal and he looked down at my
hand on his chest. I
was about to remove it but he picked it up in his cool hand. My hand tingled just
like my chin the other day
but it was intensified.
What had just happened?
Someone bounded down the stairs and I was guessing it was Coach Harris because Mr.
Reeves dropped my
hand.
"Evie, come here." He demanded. The voice didn't match his calm and cool demeanor I
saw earlier on the
field.
How he knew my nickname I'm wasn't sure. Maybe Mr. Reeves told him? Or Laura said
it maybe?
I glanced at Mr. Reeves one more time and paused. His face looked completely
pained. He was staring at the
ground thinking hard. I was about to say something but Coach Harris called me over
again.
www.ebook-converter
We walked upstairs and he placed me on top of the toilet seat. The light was
already on and took a moment to
take in the large bathroom. The space was big enough to fit at least five people.
What's the need for such a
big bathroom?
I sighed. I was trying hard to detour my mind from thinking of everything that
happened tonight...
He lifted up the sleeve on my shirt. "Ouch. You're lucky I took medical training
because this thing might need
stitches."
I sighed again and took the wet hair band from my wrist, pulled off my hat and tied
my hair up. He went
downstairs and came back up with a few tablets for me to take to numb the pain.
He cleaned it first which stung. He wiped off all of the blood not leaving anything
on my arm. He then pulled
out a needle and thread and perked up with alarm. "Shouldn't this be done in a
hospital?"
His hazel eyes flickered up. "You want to go to a hospital?"
I thought about it and shook my head.
"Thought not. You've taken strong enough pills so you'll only feel the slight
pinches."
I turned away as he inserted the needle into the layer of skin. It felt like hell
of a lot more than a pinch. I
gritted my teeth down as he cross stitched my open wound closed. He was done in a
few minutes which I
was thankful about.
P 6-10
"Laura isn't in any condition to move so she'll have to stay here for the night.
And to be honest I don't think
you should move either. You still look pale." He stood up and picked up a bandage.
He wrapped it around
my arm and said, "Don't get the stitches wet."
I nodded and he helped me up. I wanted to see Laura but he wouldn't let me. He said
she needed rest.
We walked down the hall and down the stairs. The large living room was lit with a
lamp. There were two
couches, one near the fire and one long one facing the TV. The living room colors
were a wooden brown that
matched the hard wood floors. The couches were a lighter brown and the walls were
brick. There was an
archway that led to the kitchen and there were three other doors I wasn't sure
where it led to.
Coach Harris sighed. "You need clothes." He strode upstairs and back down in
seconds with a white t-shirt
and very big track pants.
"Is this your house?" I asked him.
He shook his head. "It's Michael's. These are his clothes. The bathroom is there
and I'll be going now." He
gave me a serious look. "Will you be okay?"
There was a meaning behind his words but I nodded. "Yeah."
www.ebook-converter
He nodded and I watched him walk around a corner I didn't notice and out of the
front door.
I went into the bathroom, which were one of the doors I couldn't figure out and
changed.
I'd picked up my clothes and walked out of the bathroom now unsure of what to do.
So I sat on the couch, put
them on the floor and sighed.
The fire was keeping me warm and helping my mind relax. But it was still running
with hundreds of thoughts
and questions now that I had nothing else to think about.
What had happened between Mr. Reeves and me earlier? What was wrong with him? Was
he tired or...
I wasn't even sure. I could think of a coherent reason.
I pulled out the hair band in my hair and ran my fingers through it.
A cup filled my vision along with a large hand.
I looked up at Mr. Reeves who had now changed into a pair of black track pants and
a grey shirt. He had a
blanket in one hand and the cup in another.
"Coffee?"
P 6-11
_____________________________________
WHOOP DRAMA.
I USED A LINE FROM THE LYRICS OF THE SONG IN THE PARTY SCENE ;)!!
Is it bad that I'm watching The Simpsons Movie?? NAAAH I love that movie!!
:P!
Vote and all that jazz ;)
He said he'd be there so yes you WILL see him I like the simpons
www.ebook-converter
P 6-12
7: Odd Behaviour
299K 4.9K 476
by Misguided
I really couldn't be bothered to check the whole thing ¬_¬

_____________________________
Chapter 7
Odd Behaviour
www.ebook-converter
"Thank you," I took the cup out of his hands and sat it in my lap.
He stood there slightly rigid. He wouldn't look me in the eye. I felt bad for
making him feel completely
awkward but... To be honest I felt slightly awkward too. That look he gave me
earlier...
But I smiled and said, "Can you please sit, you're making me feel nervous."
He nodded and sat beside me. He stared at the flames without saying a word. I took
a sip of the coffee and
sighed. I had a few things to ask him but the silence was too horrible to break.
But I took a deep breath anyway and said, "How did you know we were there?"
"I saw you going into the wood so I followed you. You shouldn't have gone in
without saying anything to
anyone first," Oh great. I started him off. "Even though we are at a school it
doesn't mean it's safe around it.
Laura was seriously hurt tonight, what if you were too. Evangeline, you put
yourself in danger by going into a
forest completely blind unknowing wh-"
"God, I get it! You're gonna burst a blood vessel if you carry on! Jesus-"
"I'm not sure if you understand the nature of your actions, Evangeline-" He
snapped.
I put my coffee on the table and stood up. "Look I'm not a child, okay? You don't
get to speak to me like I'm
sort of immature, delinquent kid that doesn't know right from wrong. And neither do
you get to call me my
whole friggin' name every five seconds, Christ!" I shrieked. "You're my teacher not
my father---"
P 7-1
"Yes," He stood up and towered over me. "I am your teacher but I'm a teacher that
cares if his student
decides to go into a forest probably full of... animals." He said the last word
harshly. "So, Evie," He
emphasized my name. "do not lose your temper with me because I actually care
whether you get yourself
hurt."
I scowled at him deeply and grabbed my coffee. "Where am I sleeping."
"Are you giving up? Is that it? No argument? I win?"
I took a huge gulp and put it back on the table. "It's not about winning or losing.
And I don't wish to argue
with you. The stress of even talking to you is giving me a damn headache."
His jaw clenched but it wasn't as threatening as before. "I'm not finished speaking
to you."
"Speaking," I scoffed. "More like yelling."
"I'm--!" He shouted at first but then he cleared his throat and straightened his
back. "I'm only yelling because
you started yelling first."
I crossed my arms under my breasts. "Fine. I'm sorry for yelling."
www.ebook-converter
He then crossed his arms over his chest. "Then I'm sorry for... treating you like a
child."
We stood there in a stare down for a few seconds before finally giving up and
sighing. He turned away first
and pointed to the second door I was wondering about earlier. "You'll be sleeping
in there. I'll wash your
clothes for tomorrow." He picked up my clothes but went into my pocket. My iPhone
dropped to the floor
along with the keys to the house so I picked them up.
"Well... Thank you."
He nodded and started taking small steps back.

I turned to go to the guest room when I stopped. I had questions to ask and they
needed answers. Maybe the
cause for his weird threatening outburst was because he was tired or stressed from
this evening...? Or maybe
I'm making excuses for him. I sighed. I guess I could ask him tomorrow.
"And... um..." I cleared my throat. "Michael?"
He stopped and turned looking surprised that I'd used his actual name.
I briefly bit my lower lip then said, "Thanks for... helping Laura and I earlier.
You know me being the
immature, delinquent child and all."
He chuckled. "You're welcome, stranger."
I watched him walk into the kitchen and round a corner. I took a deep breath and
walked into the guest room.
I didn't even bother turning the light on, I just collapsed on top of the comforter
kicked them half off the bed
P 7-2
and snuggled into the pillows. It smelled just like him... the smell of orchids.
What am I doing?
I've never been like this with anyone! I always keep my emotions in tact...
Maybe it's just a physical attraction... He is stunning...
I groaned and squished the pillow on top of my head. God I hate myself right now.
The chorus to Pumped up Kicks by Foster the People sounded very loud throughout the
room. I searched for
my phone through the sheets. I found it and swiped the screen. "What." I snapped.
"Hello, sweetie." My mom said. "I just wanted to call you before I start work to
see how you're doing at
school."
"Mother, what time is it?" I croaked. I moved my hair from my face and collapsed
back on the pillows.
www.ebook-converter
"Almost seven-thirty."
I paused as I slowly opened my eyes. "Mom... why did you call me at seven thirty in
the morning."
She giggled. "I called you because I miss my only daughter! How's college?"
I sighed. "Mom, please let me call you back later?"
"Don't you have a lecture today? Shouldn't you be getting up now?"
"No, mom my lecture is at three." I snapped as I sat up.
"Alright, there's no need to snap. You're just like your father in the mornings,
have I ever told you that?"
I rubbed my eyes and swung my legs over the bed. "Yes, mom you have." I stood up
and went to the door at
the side hoping it was the bathroom. It was the bathroom from last night that I
changed in. I squinted at the
light that was coming through the blinds of the window.
She rambled on for a while so I took the time to look at myself in the mirror. My
reddish hair was a bird's
nest probably because of the rain; I'd managed to sort out so at least it was
presentable during the time my
mother was rambling on about how the house was and how Aaron was doing at school
and how my dad was.
I tied up my hair and bent down to my knees. I hope he has a hair dryer and allows
me a shower!
I searched the bottom cupboards for an unopened toothbrush and took it out. I'm
sure he wouldn't mind, he
probably never used this bathroom. I brushed my teeth while I made approval noises
so mom didn't think I
P 7-3
was ignoring her completely.
"Alright sweetie you sound a bit busy so I'll be going."
"Okay."
"I'll pick you up next Sunday at 4.00"
I paused before I put the toothbrush on the side. "Wait, what?"
"I knew you weren't listening! You're coming over to see the house next week! Bring
a friend if you wish.
Bring a few, I don't mind and I'm sure your father won't either."
"What about Aaron?"
"Aaron will learn to live with it." She said with a giggle. "Anyway, darling, I
have to go. I have a patient
waiting in my new office!" She squealed. "I'm so happy I have my own office again!
Everyone is so---"
"Mom." I stopped her.
"Oh right." She laughed. "Bye, Evie. I love you."
www.ebook-converter
"Love you too." I tapped the screen and sighed. The t-shirt kept slipping down my
shoulder so I pulled it up
and walked out. It was eight o'clock now. Wow I didn't even realize mom was
speaking for a half hour.
I stepped out of the bedroom cautiously. The house looked so much better in the
day. The colors I described
were brighter, the fire place was bigger than I realized including the TV. The
whole house was sort of
modern styled but it was beautiful. The doors were a varnished wood that creaked as
I opened it which
sucked because now Mr. Reeves... Or Michael now knows I'm out of the room.
My bare feet stepped from the carpet onto the hard wood cold floor and I made my
way into the kitchen. I
paused and took steps back to look at the living room. There were blankets and
pillows on it. I frowned and
started back to the kitchen. Did he sleep on the couch?
My arm was throbbing like crazy now that the damn pills have worn off so I'm hoping
to get some more of
them. I stopped mid step and let my mouth drop open at the kitchen. It was huge! It
was the same size as the
bathroom! What is this, a mansion!? Is there more of this place?!
There was a huge rectangular island with the high tech electric stove on top. There
was another island but it
was small and it was more like a table because there were four stools around it.
The counter tops were
smooth marble granite. I walked to a very large granite door and opened it to find
the fridge. There were a
few snacks, bits and pieces in here but not a lot.
I turned my head to my right and saw the dining room. It looked like it hadn't been
used in months. There was
a hall in between the dining room and kitchen I was afraid to look down. What if it
led to another house!
I sat on the stool and dropped my head onto the granite table. God, why did I do
that, my head was hurting as
P 7-4
it was.
There were a few clinks of glasses and noises I recognized so I lifted my head I'm
time to see Mr. Reeves put
a white mug and a caramel glazed on a plate in front of me. I looked at him and he
smiled. "Good morning,"
I took a sip of the coffee and sighed. "Morning."
His hair was flat slightly curly mess I just wish I could run my hands through...
He was in a pair of fitted dark
jeans and a black vest. My eyes immediately went to his shoulders and arms. But I
stopped myself mid
'check-out' and stared down at my mug.
"How'd you sleep?" He asked as he sat opposite me. He suddenly looked much better
than he did last night.
He sounded it that's for sure. His face looked fresh and his eyes seemed brighter.
"Great, thanks. Did you sleep on the couch?"
"Yes."
"I could have slept on the couch. Why didn't you take the room I was in?"
He smiled. "That would have been rude of me."
www.ebook-converter
"You don't always have to be so... Gentlemanly." I said after another sip and a bit
of the donut. I almost
moaned from the taste.
"I'm not always."
Remembering last night I chuckled after I swallowed. "Oh, wait. You're right your
not."
He rolled his eyes.
"Is Laura awake? How is she?" I asked remembering what had happened to her. I
shuddered a little hoping it
wasn't too noticeable.
"She woke up not long ago. She's in the bath and was completely surprised to see me
this morning. I walk
into my room to get clothes making sure not to wake her up and she sees me and asks
if she's dreaming." He
chuckled.
I smiled down at my coffee. Of course she did.
We were silent a moment when I remembered what I wanted to ask him. "What was wrong
last night?"
"Last night?"
I shifted in my seat and looked down at my coffee. "After you came down from
sorting Laura out?"
He didn't speak. I looked up at my coffee to see him staring at me. It wasn't like
the black hole stares he
P 7-5
usually gave me but... There was something different about it.
"It was a tiring evening. I hadn't... eaten all day and I felt about a bit
lightheaded. I'm sorry if I came across a
bit strange."
There he goes again.
He's apologizing to me like I could have been the most important person in the
country! Like the President! It
sounded like a formal apology to me.
His eyes were begging for me to believe him I could see it. But did I?
"How are you? How's your arm?" His eyes darted to the bandage and back. He eased
into changing subject
skillfully.
I rolled my shoulders and felt the uncomfortable tug of the stitches. "Actually,
can I have some pain killers?
It's irritating me."
"I might have some. I washed your clothes so you can have a shower if you want."
I finished off my coffee and donut and stood up. "Okay. Where are my clothes?"
www.ebook-converter
"Living room."
"Do you have a hair dryer?" I asked cautiously.
"Yes I do," He said with a chuckle. "I'll bring it down."
I grinned at him before walking out of the beautiful kitchen to grab my clothes
from the couch.
I shut the door and undressed not bothering to gather them up. I started running
the water and hopped into the
shower. I pulled my hair out of the bun on my head and welcomed the warm water
pouring over my skin. I
felt horribly dirty from last night and I'm glad he let me shower.
There were, thankfully, a few shampoos and conditioners at the side so I decided to
use one. My hair was
knotted, dirty and frizzy before the shower and now I was glad it wasn't as bad as
before. It was really hard
not to wet my stitches but I managed it.
I jumped out of the shower and used the clean towel on the side. I towel dried my
hair with the small hand
towel before walking into the bedroom to use the hair dryer.
My hair was fluffy and neat after I'd finished. I tied it in a loose pony tale, put
my clean jeans and dark blue tshirt on and slipped on my black Converse and walked
out.
Mr. Reeves was sitting on the couch with a book in his hand. I walked toward him
and smiled. He held out a
glass of water and two pills. I took them quickly and said, "Thanks for everything.
Really. I'm so grateful for
what you've done,"
He put the book down and stood up.
P 7-6
"I mean, I don't think any other teacher would take us in. I'm glad you did though.
I'm not sure if I trust any
other teacher."
He frowned briefly. "You trust me?"
I nodded. "Yes. After last night, minus the pointless argument, you're probably one
of four people I trust or
am beginning to trust in this university." I smiled but then tilted my head toward
his deepened frown. "Is it
wrong for me to trust you?"
"I just... I'm not sure..."
He was at a loss for words... I've never see him not have something to say.
He shut his eyes and during that time I could hear footsteps coming down the
stairs. I took a small footstep
back and leaned around him to watch a fresh faced Laura walking down the stairs.
She grinned at me and
bounced off the last step. I raised my brow at her. It looked like she hadn't even
been almost mauled by some
sort of animal last night.
"Morning, Evie. Mr. Reeves," She winked. "I have a lecture at eleven so whenever
you're ready, babe."
My mouth was wide open.
www.ebook-converter
She's so... normal. I looked down at her wrist but it was covered by her jacket.
She looked like she was
glowing. She smirked at me and looked between Mr. Reeves and I. "Pass me the keys,
Eve; I'm sure I can
find my way back to the Uni better than you. You're probably not used to Canada
yet." She giggled and
walked around the chairs to the door. I went into my pocket and threw my keys to
her.
She caught it with little effort which made me blink. She waved at Mr. Reeves and
walked around the corner.
I turned my head forward and looked back up at Mr. Reeves. "Do you need a ride to
college or is your car
fixed?"
He shook his head. "Saturdays are my days off. And my car won't be fixed, I'm
getting a new one and it won't
be ready for a few weeks. So I'll continue getting a ride with John."
There was a loud screech of a horn outside and I jumped. Mr. Reeves chuckled and I
scowled jokingly
before walking into the guest room to get my coat, scarf and hat.
I returned back to the spot I was in a moment ago in front of my lecturer. I didn't
know what to do to repay
him. Hugging him would be out of order! I've known him for a week and... come to
think of it I knew nothing
about him. He knows more about me than I do about him.
"Thanks again, Mr. Reeves... or Michael." I smiled.
I watched his eyes flicker to my cheeks and he chuckled. "You're welcome, dimples."
I grimaced. "Please don't call me dimples. I prefer stranger. I hate my dimples."
"I don't. Turn that frown upside down," He flicked my cheek and I narrowed my eyes.
"Go on,"
P 7-7
I smiled sarcastically and he cheered. "There's that smile."
"I didn't realize how childish you could be," I said with a giggle. The horn
sounded off again and I started
taking steps back. "See you in class,"
I turned for the door and just about heard him say, "Bye Dimples."
I smiled to myself as I closed the door and walked across the gravel to my car. I
slid into the passenger seat
and looked up at a smirking Laura. "Looks like you have dibs on Mr. Reeves."
"Nothing will happen, Laura. He's a teacher---"
"And you're a student blah, blah, blah. You know how many times I've heard that
saying? Man, is it
annoying." She started the car and did a U-turn to go down the private road.
"Laura, do I want to know why you've heard that saying so many times?"
"Books of course!"
I chuckled and turned the volume to the radio up a little. "How's your wrist?"
He was humming to the song when she said, "My wrist?"
www.ebook-converter
"Yeah, your bite."
"Oh you mean that scratch from last night? Its fine, it's in a bandage." She nodded
her head to the beat and I
sat up slightly.
"The bite."
"What bite? It's a scratch."
I narrowed my eyes. "Laura, you were bitten by an animal."
"No, I wasn't! It was only a scratch."
She stopped at a stop light and I reached for her arm.
What surprised me next was the amount of strength she put in to push me away. My
shoulder hit the window
and I flinched. Her usually happy face had darkened suddenly.
"Don't touch it." Her voice was threatening and had a new edge to it.
I blinked at her and stared ahead. That was... odd.
Oh wait, no that was friggin' out of the ordinary!
I watched her for the twenty minute drive back to the house on campus. She was fine
after the little incident.
She didn't snap at me again. It was like she didn't even do it in the first place.
P 7-8
Laura passed me my keys outside the house before skipping into the house. I
followed slowly staring at
how... weird she was.
What kind of pills did they give her?
___________________________________________
BOOM. Its is one o'clock in the morning! PEACE OUT!
Vote fan comment
ooft she a vampire Damn girl, u still don't know that's not the guestroom?
www.ebook-converter
P 7-9
8: That Smile
306K 5K 604
by Misguided
_________________
"What are you doing this weekend?"

"Nothing today, but I'm going to my parents tomorrow." I said. "I'm inviting a few
friends, you want to
come?" I asked Kate.
"Sure. I'd love to meet the O'Shea's!" She winked. She resumed surfing around on my
laptop while I
unwrapped the bandage from around my arm.
It'd been a week since the bonfire.
This week had been pretty uneventful compared to last week. I'd now started
receiving homework from
classes. I'd been spending the hour by myself in the library making sure I knew
what I needed to know for my
history and English classes.
www.ebook-converter
Speaking of History...
Classes were normal. Mr. Reeves, Laura and I acted like last Friday and Saturday
didn't even happen.
Speaking of Laura...
She wasn't acting weird like last Saturday anymore. I reached for her arm on Monday
to see if I got the same
reaction as in the car but she willingly let me undo the bandage to look at it. It
was barely a scar now. I could
see traces of the bite mark and it made me think if she still thought if it was a
scratch. She either healed really
quick or... Actually I don't know what other explanation there could be for her
healing so quickly.
I was still healing as it was. I went back to Coach Harris about my stitches
yesterday when Damien had
practice and he said that they'd start to dissolve now.
Laura came to my door and stood there. I'd already asked her and Lucas about
Sunday. Damien couldn't come
because Coach had called a practice.
"Seeming that you have a car, can you go to the grocery store and pick up some
deserts?"
"Why?" I asked.
"For your mom's dinner tomorrow." She pulled her wallet out of her back pocket and
held out a twenty dollar
bill. "It's on the other side of campus. It's a five minute drive."
"Aren't you coming?" I stood up and took the money. I'll never get the hang off
Canadian money.
P 8-1
"Of course not! You'll probably get it done faster. Shops close in an hour. I'd
need to get ready. And plus you
know what your family likes."
"That's cheating." Katherine sung.
"I don't care!" She said. "I wanna be nice and make a great first impression."
"Laura you've met my mom already and you know she loves you." I said referring back
to move in day.
Kate looked thoughtful for a moment then she spun in her chair to look at me.
"Could you get me something
then?"
I laughed and went into my wardrobe to change my jeans shorts. Kate stopped me.
"Don't change! Just go! It's
warmer today too. You won't die of hypothermia."
I rolled my eyes and put on my grey SFU hoodie. I pulled my hair out of the hoodie
and slipped on my White
low top Converse. "If I do die, I'll haunt you."
She giggled. "You won't. Take my money and go!"
I grabbed my car keys off the table and made my way downstairs. Lucas waved from
his spot on the couch
and said, "Can you pick up some Mike N Ike's?"
www.ebook-converter
"Yes." I said as I walked out the door.
The drive to the supermarket took ten minutes not five. Kate was right. It was
warmer than usual.
I walked into the store and grabbed a basket. I walked down the dessert isle and
picked up a chocolate fudge
cake and some cream for Laura. I went into the freezer and picked up an apple pie
and some vanilla icecream for Katherine.
I moved on to the magazine isle and picked up a Vogue magazine. I always used to
buy Vogue's up in New
York. Cliché, huh? Aside from the non stop commercials it's a good magazine. I put
the basket on the floor
and started flicking through the pages.
"You like Vogue?"
I looked toward the soft man's voice and smirked. "I love Vogue. Do I not look like
a type to read Vogue?"
Mr. Reeves shrugged with a smile. "I'm not sure."
"Well, I'm from New York, what'd you expect from me?"
He laughed and started flicking through the racks of magazines.
"What are you doing here anyway isn't Saturdays your days off?"
"Yes, but John and I are going to a hockey game later on with the some of the
teacher's and they have
demanded magazines and chips." He held up his basket which held nothing but junk
food.
P 8-2
"Wow. You men like you're calories."
He chuckled and picked up a Rolling Stones magazine. I took the time to quickly
scan his old worm out jeans
and his White v-neck t-shirt. Simple and yet effective.
He then surprised me by picking up a Vanity Fair.
"Really? Vanity Fair?" I asked as I put the Vogue in my basket.
"Am I not allowed to be hip and into Fashion?" He mocked.
I laughed and watched him put the magazine back. We started walking down the isle
in a comfortable silence.
I picked up a large bag of Mike N Ike's.
"How are you? How's your arm?"
"It still bothers me sometimes but it's getting better. I saw Coach Harris
yesterday and he said it'll be fine."
He nodded and we continued down the isle.
"Evie,"
www.ebook-converter
I glanced up at him.
"Why did you move to Canada?"
I stopped in the isle to stare at him. It was a fair question. I ran my hand
through my hair. "Only a few have
asked me that."
"I don't mean to pry..."
"You're not. It's just... I've been here for over three weeks now and only a few
have asked."
His eyes took on the torn look I've seen many times before so I waited for him to
say whatever he needed to
say.
"I hope this doesn't sound... Odd coming from me but, what are you doing after...
This?" He shoved the hand
that wasn't holding the basket in his pocket.
That was a... Surprise.
And for some reason I was absolutely stupid enough to ask, "Why?"
He chuckled and looked around. The isle was thankfully empty. No students were
around maybe because the
shop was due to close in less than half hour.
"Well, ah... I am actually interested in why you'd come from New York to Canada.
And I have a feeling it's
not a short story. So... Does coffee off campus seem like a big ask?"
P 8-3
I bit my bottom lip in debate.
Should I go?
"What about your hockey game?" I asked.
"It starts at eight and it's only half five. Plus it takes thirty five minutes to
get there form campus."
The worst that could honestly happen is getting caught. Maybe that's why he
suggested off campus...?
So I said, "Let me take my stuff home so it doesn't melt."
**
"Thank you," I said to the waitress. She glanced at Mr. Reeves and wiggled her
eyebrows at me. I shook my
head at her but she winked anyway as she walked off.
That's the looks I've been getting since we got to the small diner fifteen minutes
away from campus. I'd put
the stuff in the freezer quickly, all the while Laura and Kate throwing questions
at me like why I was rushing
and why I'd left the door half open. I'd launched the Mike N Ike's at Lucas before
I'd left and he'd scowled so
deep it made me laugh. I had to hide the car a bit further down the road because
Mr. Reeves was at the
wheel.
www.ebook-converter
I'd also changed into a pair of jeans.
"Aren't you having anything?" I asked as I mixed in the milk.
He shook his head. "I'm not hungry or thirsty." He rested his arms on the table.
"So... I want to know why
your here."
"Curiosity killed the cat," I said after a sip of the bitter hot drink.
"Yes well, cats have nine lives."
I looked down at my coffee. Why haven't I thought of it in that way before? So how
many lives have I used so
far? Like two or three? Well I have six lives left to waste.
"So?" He prompted. "I want to know."
I sighed. "It's not anything... Big. My mom and dad come into my room one day
saying we're moving to
Canada because of his job and the expense in New York even though technically, he's
earning the exact same
amount here as he was there. My mom's a doctor and my dad is and executive for some
big company. They
said I could stay in New York but..."
"You didn't want to stay?"
I shrugged. "I wanted to stay for Columbia but I didn't want to be so far away from
my family. I'm sure it
would be a hassle to travel back and forth so I came with them. I'm happy I did
otherwise..." I smiled down
at my coffee. "I don't know. Otherwise I would have been... Sick of not seeing
them."
P 8-4
"You're really close to your family?"
I nodded. "Yes."
"And," He lent forward on his arms. "Are you happy here?"
I nodded. "I like Canada. It's different. It's... Fresh, you know? It's a change,"
I took a short pull of my coffee.
"Of course, at first I was getting used to the idea of Canada. I mean my first day
here wasn't exactly
welcoming. I get hot coffee spilt down my top and I get stuck in a laundry room for
over four hours. There
was a... Plus side to it I suppose."
He smirked. "Meeting me?" He said jokingly.
But I kept a straight face and said, "Yes."
The smile turned sincere all of a sudden and he leaned back.
"I-I mean," I stuttered trying to explain myself. "You were the one to help me. And
I don't think I've thanked
you properly. So... Thanks." I said with a nervous laugh and finished my coffee.
He looked down at his hand and started playing with the ring on his finger. I
glanced down at it and back at
him waiting for him to say something. Before I could even think to break the
silence the waitress came back
and collected my empty cup.
www.ebook-converter
"You did thank me if I remember correctly." He finally spoke after the waitress
left.
I shrugged. "Well then thank you again."
"All you seem to be doing is thanking me."

"Not really. Either you're being an ass so we argue over pointless things or your
being nice so I'm thanking
you for something. But that's a rare occasion so..."
He brought a smile onto his face I didn't think I'd have the pleasure of seeing. It
was the same care free one I
saw him give to Coach Harris last week. It sent a warm feeling through me but I
ignored it.
He rested his chin in his hand and stared at me. The look was absolutely adorable
and almost made me 'awh'
out loud. "You seem to bring out a side of me not a lot of people see."
"You mean an ass?" I said with a smile.
He smirked and went into his wallet to put a five on the table. He started to stand
up and I followed. "I'm not
an ass."
"If you want to be you can." I mumbled.
We walked out into the bright sunlight. Mr. Reeves glanced up at the sun and rolled
his eyes. I frowned at his
look as we started to slowly walk down the street.
P 8-5
"Don't you like the weather?" I mused aloud.
He glanced down at me. "I have nothing against it."
"Do you prefer the crappy cold weather or something?"
He sighed but before he could answer, his phone went off. We stopped by the car and
I handed him the keys.
"Yes, John?"
He paused as he listened to his friend on the other side of the line. "I'll be back
at school soon... It's none of
your business where I am, I'll see you by the gym in a bit." He hung up.
I looked at the clock on my phone. Wow. It was ten past seven.
"Time to go?" I said with a smile.
"Yes, Harris is having a fit because he wants to be there early." He unlocked my
car and slid into the driver's
seat.
We drove back to campus in silence. The radio was on filling the silence but either
way it wasn't an
awkward one.
www.ebook-converter
As we parked in the parking lot by the gym we got out of the car, met by the boot
and started walking through
the lot. It was dark already and the street lights flickered on.
We stopped around the corner of the gym doors and smiled at each other. I must
admit, on my end it was
slightly awkward. What should I do, shake his hand for goodness sake?!
He handed me my keys. "I honestly did find it interesting to know why you'd moved
here."
"Why?" I asked seriously. "I mean my life isn't exactly exciting is it? From what
I've told you it's just like any
other person. So why are you interested in why I moved here?"
His body leaned forward slightly but I held my ground. "Honestly?"
He'd said that to be before.
Back in the classroom before he touched my chin... before I felt those... tingles.
I nodded cautiously and waited.
"I don't think I've been so... curious before." He looked slightly angry with
either himself or me; maybe even
both. "In the matter of three weeks you've got me...You've got me---"
"What?" I pushed. "What have I got you doing, huh?"
He surprised me by curling his hands around my upper arms. I blinked at him.
I could feel the heat from his hands radiating through my thick hoodie. My breaths
came in fast pants as I
P 8-6
watched his face take on that dangerous look I've seen before. His pupils dilated
but not as much as the last
time. He stepped closer but I put my hands on his chest to stop him. The look he
was giving me was slightly
frightening but something about it was making me stay here... It was making me want
to know what he was
going to say.
He stared down at me with his deep green eyes. "You've got me breaking down
defenses that have taken
me..." His eyes flashed with something. "Years to build."
"Defenses?" I asked.
Before he could say anything I heard the doors to the gym open. He let go of me in
a split second and stepped
back. As soon as his hands left my arms I felt cold. I turned my head and watched
Coach Harris and three
other male teachers' I didn't recognize walk and stop a bit outside the gym. They
started walking again and
Harris stopped in his tracks at the sight of us.
Harris winked at me with a sweet smile but then turned his gaze to Mr. Reeves. His
smile turned tight and he
said, "Ah, you finally made it? Where have you been?"
Mr. Reeves ignored him and turned to me with a blank expression. "Don't forget,
Miss O'Shea, to complete
that essay for Tuesday."
My jaw clenched as I nodded slowly. "I know."
www.ebook-converter
"Enjoy your evening." He nodded toward me and walked past me without another
glance. Harris winked at
me before nodding his head as well.
I scowled at the floor before storming off to my car. Just when I think I'm getting
somewhere with this man he
goes and does that. I groaned in frustration and started the car. I should forget
about him. Why would I even
think something could happen? I'm deluding myself!
He's my teacher! I shouldn't have been allowed to go with him today. I shouldn't
have been to his house let
alone slept there.
He shouldn't have allowed me to call him by his first name. Maybe those are
defenses he's talking about?
Or maybe not.
I shook my head as I drove out of the parking lot and to the house. I should forget
about him. Forget I ever felt
that unbelievable physical attraction toward him.
Just forget it.

***
"Never get on Evangeline's bad side I'm telling you this now, it would be like
meeting the Devil." My mother
announced to the table.
Katherine and Laura laughed while Lucas nudged me in the shoulder with a chuckle. I
smiled as best as I
could and stared down at my half empty dessert plate.
P 8-7
I hadn't slept well last night. Every time I closed my eyes, HE filled my vision
with his care free smile and
cute expression. We'd arrived at my parents about an hour and a half ago. My mother
was in love with
Katherine which didn't really surprise me. Kate had a way with her words. My father
and Lucas were talking
about hockey while Aaron drooled over Laura.
"She hadn't lost her temper with us so it's a ticking time bomb." Laura said with a
giggle.
"I'm sure that bomb will blow soon enough," Aaron mumbled before he took a sip of
his Coke.
I kicked his leg under the table and he jumped. I smirked at him and he glared at
me.
"Excuse the next topic boys, but girls," My mother started. "Are there any good
looking boys that have caught
your eye?"
"Mom," I groaned at the same time Aaron said, "Awh hell."
"Language." My dad said before he took a mouthful of apple pie and ice-cream.
"Not me," Kate said. "Although there are hot--"
"Sorry to interrupt, but can us men at least clean up while you have this
conversation because I'd rather not
hear if my daughter has... caught the attention of a... college boy." He shuddered
dramatically and stood up
gathering as many plates as he could. Lucas decided to help along with Aaron and
pretty soon the table was
cleared.
www.ebook-converter
"Anyway," Kate resumed. "There are hot lecturers." Kate glanced at me for a split
second which made me do
a double take. What did she know?
I ran a hand through my hair and started biting my bottom lip.
"Lecturers?" My mother asked hesitantly. "They're not... fifty years old---?
Evangeline stop chewing on your
lip. Such a bad habit."
I rolled my eyes as Kate made an appalled noise. "Of course not, Marie! The
football coach is twenty-four
and our history teacher is twenty-three! And apparently, the hockey coach isn't bad
either."
"Oh!" She said with a chuckle. "That's not bad then! I thought you were talking
about old teachers. The first
image that pops into my head when you say lecturer is an old man with a white beard
and spectacles." She
giggled.
I took a gulp of the sweet wine that had been poured out at the beginning of the
meal and continued to listen to
the nightmarish conversation.
It wasn't until my third gulp that I choked because of the seven words that came
out of my mother's mouth:
"I wouldn't mind Evie dating a teacher."
Katherine burst into a fit of laughter while Laura just watched me choke
P 8-8
"Really?" Kate managed to say between laughs. "Why is that?"
"For one thing, she's eighteen years old almost nineteen. And if it were a twenty-
something year old then I
wouldn't mind. It's not much of an age---"
I stood up and everyone looked at me. "Excuse me." I said.
I walked through the large house and up the large staircase to where my parents
said my bedroom was. I
stepped in and shut the door. I took a large intake of breath and let it out fast.
Why? I finally get a day where
my mind is relaxed or not on overtime because of... Michael. And then Katherine has
to be completely stupid
and mention it to my mother for goodness sake!
But maybe to be fair she didn't know everything that has happened between us.
But sometimes I wonder if she knows something. Maybe she saw us talking that night
at the bonfire. Why else
would she glance at me before saying what she said to mom?
I looked around my room. My boxes were everywhere along with an unmade queen sized
bed sitting in the
middle of the room. I walked toward it and sat on the soft mattress.
I'm stupid. How could I get so distracted over a man? I have a 2000 word Italian
Renaissance essay due on
Tuesday and I haven't even started let alone listened to a word he's been saying
since the first day.
www.ebook-converter
I stood up abruptly finally figuring out what I'll do.

I'll do nothing.
I'll act like we didn't have coffee yesterday, I'll act like he'd never helped me
last Friday night... I'll pretend I
never had such a strong physical attraction toward him.
Our relationship will be nothing but platonic.
Not even that, I'll make it a normal teacher student relationship:
I'll keep a calm character on the outside but on the inside I'll be stabbing him
with my mind. I'll act like any
normal teenager would act toward their teacher.
His smile popped into my mind and I groaned.
"Damn," I mumbled.
I just hope it isn't hard.
___________________________
VOTE, COMMENT, FAN
This a 100% me as a waitress ?? OMFGGG
P 8-9
9: Delicious
295K 5.1K 1K
by Misguided
______________________________
"Class dismissed. Evie stay behind."

"For fuck sake."
"Whoa!" Kate said. "Dropping the F bomb much? What have you done?"
Damien, Laura and Kate stared at me waiting for an answer.
"I handed in my Italian Renaissance essay yesterday and it was a load of bull so
I'm guessing Mr. Reeves is
going to yell at me." I mumbled.
"Really?" Damien said. "It was the easiest essay..." He trailed off when I started
to glare at him. "Sorry."
www.ebook-converter
"I've just been distracted." I said as I stood up and grabbed my bag.

"With what?" Kate asked.
We all started walking down the steps. "A lot of things..." I mumbled.
"Well," Damien grabbed my arms dramatically once we reached the bottom. "Good
luck." He then pulled me
into a hug and squeezed. "We hope you live. Because damn has this man been snappy
today." He whispered
that last part in my ear.
I hope I live too, I thought.
Yesterday in this class, I made no attempt to speak with him unless it was
completely necessary. He hadn't
tried to speak with me either which I didn't bother taking notice of. It was an in
and out class. I actually
listened during his lecture. And then I realized if I did listen during those
lectures last week I would have
been able to do the damn Renaissance essay easily.
I sat on the desk on the front row and watched the last person leave the classroom.
I sat playing with my
fingers in silence. I just hoped whatever he needed to say wasn't too... Harsh.
I heard his chair scrape against the floor but I didn't look up. His footsteps grew
closer and soon enough his
body was blocking the light. My essay dropped on top of the table and I had to move
my hands. The grade
marked in thick blue felt tip pen clearly said 'F'
I sighed and waited for it. I didn't even want to look at his face.
P 9-1
A bundle of lined paper and a pen landed on my desk. He then took a step back.
I stared down at the sheets and finally had to look up in question. I hadn't really
been paying attention to how
he looked today but for some reason he looked tired. His green eyes were empty, his
face looked like it was
in a constant scowl.
"What is this?" I asked.
"You're doing it again." He stated.
"Now?" I squeaked in disbelief. "It took me two nights to finish that."
He raised a brow. "Really? Then this will probably take you weeks because the essay
you gave me was a
load of crap."
I felt like I'd been slapped.
What the hell crawled up his ass?!
"Harsh." I said. "What's wrong with you, wake up on the wrong side of the bed?"
It was like he was trying to burn a hole through me but he didn't reply. He walked
into the supply closet and
pulled out a load of books. He slammed the books onto the table next to me. "Get
started."
www.ebook-converter
I glared at his back as he walked to his desk.

Asshole.
**
The silence was deafening.

I hadn't looked at the clock the whole time we'd been here but I knew it was past
the time where no one
would be inside the building. I had done about five or six pages of writing so far.
I'd counted the words as I
went on and I've got about 1892. Only 108 words left and that would be my
conclusion.
I finished my conclusion with no less and no more than 2000 words. Thank god.
I looked up and saw him laying his head on the table. Was he sleeping? I wouldn't
blame him, we'd been here
for hours now and even I started to get bored. I couldn't physically concentrate
for that long.
I stood up silently, slung my bag over my shoulder and went into the closet to put
the books away. After
putting them away, I picked up my finished essay and slowly walked toward the desk.
There was something
different about him today. And everyone had noticed. It wasn't just his snappy
attitude but... There was
something there...
I placed my essay next to him and took a step toward the door.
But then I stopped.
I couldn't just leave him like this... Oh wait, yes I could; he's an asshole.
P 9-2
I took another step but groaned in frustration. Don't do it, Evie. Leave. Don't
wake up him. Don't offer him a
ride home... You're supposed to be acting like any other student would. No student
would offer their teacher
a ride home. They'd leave them here!
I sighed. Damn my good nature.
"Mr. Reeves?" I whispered softly. I didn't know what he would be like so I took the
soft approach.
I hesitantly and slowly put my hand on his shoulder. "Michael."
He groaned and lifted his head.
His face just made me want to wake him up all over again. His face was absolutely
adorable. His hair was
flat on his head so it hung over his forehead and his eyes were a baby green that
made me almost, almost,
forgive him for his shitty mood.
"I've finished." I removed my hand reluctantly.
He sat up and looked down at the paper in front of him. "Thank you, Evie."
I nodded and bit my bottom lip. "Are you going home now?"
www.ebook-converter
He nodded. "Yes, I'm getting a taxi."
"You don't have to." I said. "I'll give you a ride."
He stared at me for a minute. I felt like I was under examination. "You don't have
to especially after I've
been, I admit, an ass to you."
I sighed. "I can't help my good nature. Otherwise I would have left you here to
sleep here for the whole
night."
He grabbed his coat off this chair and a ring of keys. "Oh how nice. I should
appreciate the fact that you
woke me up, right?"
I raised a brow and crossed my arms under my breasts.
"Sorry," He said. "I'm not in a great mood today."
"Really?" I asked sarcastically. I turned for the door. "Come on before I change my
mind." I mumbled.
"Demanding today aren't you?"
"Seriously, shut up before I do change my mind, Micha---" I stopped myself. Calling

him by his first name is
a big NO. "Mr. Reeves." I gritted out.
He chuckled but didn't comment. We walked out of the classroom in silence. He
locked up and I didn't wait
for him to catch up as I walked down the almost dark halls. The sun was still up
but barely.
P 9-3
He caught up with a few strides and walked beside me as we walked out of the empty
building. There were
still a few students walking around so we kept our distance.
I took my car today because it was raining cats and dogs this morning otherwise,
the bus would have been my
first option. I needed to save on gas because it's a ten minute trip out of campus.
We made it to the student parking lot by the building and stopped by the doors.
"Shouldn't I be driving?"
A drop of water landed on my nose. "I know my way there."
"You sure about that?"
Another droplet hit my cheek and I wiped it away. "Yes, I do."
"Really?" He crossed his arms over his chest. Amusement was clear in his eyes.
"Oh for goodness sake." I walked from the driver's side to the passenger side and
handed him the keys. "Fine,
you drive." Does this man live to annoy me?
He smiled and brushed past me as he went to the driver's side. By the time we got
into the car it was peeing
down with rain.
www.ebook-converter
I turned the radio up so we didn't have to talk. I wasn't in the mood to talk to
this Mr. Reeves. And now I
regret offering a ride. Never again, I thought.
By the time we were driving down the private road leading to his house, it was
almost dark and he had to run
the car lights on. I looked above and realized that there were no street lights
down this road. The tall tree's
blocked half of the sky and the night sky was barely visible. He started to slow
when his house came into
view.
For some reason, being in this compact car with him was... Odd for some reason.
Like his body was giving
out... Something. I'd been in a car with him more than twice now, why was this time
any different?
"Why are you in a house that is so far... In?" I asked trying to distract myself.
"I like my privacy." He mumbled before turning the engine off.
I flipped my hood over my head and opened the car door to step out. It wasn't
raining as hard now; it could
just be classed as a drizzle.
We met at the hood of the car and he smiled. It wasn't the real smile I saw at the
diner on Saturday but the one
he would give to anyone. "Why don't you come in for coffee?"
I raised a brow. Under the circumstances, I probably would have. But in this shitty
mood, I think not. "Why
don't you go inside before I get in my car and run you over repeatedly?"
He tilted his head back and let out a laugh. "I just wanted to hear your reaction.
You don't disappoint, Miss
O'Shea."
P 9-4
"I tend not to," I said with a slight smile. Am I flirting? Yes. Was it such a good
idea? Not so much. Mr.
Reeves was a pleasant, sometimes annoying and charming man. But today he's the
opposite of all of them
minus the annoying part...
And for some reason, I found him slightly more attractive. It's like he's radiating
with pure hormones.
He raised a brow and stepped forward.
"In what ways?" His voice was warm and... Oh, so alluring. This was dangerous. His
green eyes and only his
green eyes filled my vision. They were like two balls of liquid persuasion.
"Don't tempt me." I said with as much sarcasm as I could. He was so close his hair
was dripping water onto
my cheeks and his nose was almost touching mine. I glanced down at his gorgeous
perfect lips before saying,
"Why don't you go on inside before you get sick."
"Why don't you get in your car before you get sick."
"Because until you're in the house my foot might accidentally slip and my car might
just hit you."
He chuckled and I felt like it went straight through me. He took a step back. "Then
I'll be seeing you next
week,"
I suddenly felt like I could breathe now.
But I could still feel him as if he were standing a mere inch from me. "If you're
in this crappy, annoying mood
again next week then I may just have food poisoning and not come to class."
www.ebook-converter
He scoffed as he stopped in front of his door. "Good tactic."
"I don't disappoint do I?" And with that I turned and opened the driver side door.
I started the car and the lights shone on his closing front door. I did a U-turn
and started down the long road.
What the hell was that about? He'd been an ass but then turned all... weird.
I held my own though... Sort of. I almost lost it.
How did he do that? Make me hate him one moment then the next make me want to bite
that smirk right off his
lips...
I shook my head and sighed.
I needed to stick to my plan and not go anywhere near him. I needed to--Something
large ran across the road only briefly catching my headlights giving me a small
look at what
looked like a...
Person. But it was too fast to be a person. No one could run that fast.
I squealed and swerved from the road. My car went into a ditch and I had to break
hard so I didn't crash. My
hairline smashed against the steering wheel sending a searing aching pain through
my head. My eyes rolled to
the back of my head and everything went black for only what seemed like a moment.
When I opened my eyes, my head was throbbing like mad and it felt like somebody had
dropped a weight on
me. I felt sick, my body ached and my neck was in pain from whip lash. I took the
keys out of the ignition and
put them in my jacket pocket.
P 9-5
I opened the car door and went to step out but collapsed onto the wet road. I moved
my aching head to see
how far the house was. My cheek was pressed to the cold wet floor as I focused my
eyes on where it was.
I hadn't gotten that far. The porch light was clearly visible and so were the
window lights. But it was going to
be torture walking up there.
I used my hands to help support my weight and I stood up on my shaky legs.
I started to take horribly slow steps toward his house. I'd almost tipped over a
few times. My vision was
blurring and I worried I wouldn't make it to the house. I touched my hand to my
hair line and felt how my hair
was matted to my head. My steering wheel was half metal half hard rubber. And by
the blood on my head I
was guessing I'd hit the metal.
I saw something move in the forest and I glanced again only to see it gone.
Whatever it was, I suddenly felt
cold. Like I just knew something was going to happen. My heart beat a heavy tattoo
against my ribs as I
hurried my shaky steps to the door afraid of what could pop out at any time.
I tripped as I got to the door and slammed against it. I stood up right and
knocked. My breathing was coming
out hard and my head was getting heavier by the second. The door opened but I
couldn't see clear enough.
"Did you change your..." He stopped short. His voice sounded like a sweet echo at
the back of my mind.
"Evie?"
www.ebook-converter
I let out a long breath and collapsed. I blacked out before I hit the ground. But I
don't think I did hit the
ground. I think he caught me.
**
"... carried her in and then went out before I could help her."
A male voice sliced through my head like an axe but I didn't move. My body felt
battered and bruised.
"Not since a few weeks ago... I didn't mean to go that long especially with her
around... Last time was the
day after the bonfire."
Where was I...?
"Yes, I had enough but only to last a few days... She'll be fine here." The male's
voice took on a dangerous
approach. "I appreciate the support, Jonathan." He snapped quietly but it sounded
like a drum.
I brought my hands to my head and flinched. Oh, God I feel like I've just been hit
by a baseball bat.
"It was so hard..." His soft voice triggered my memory. I was at Mr. Reeves' house.
I'd... Crashed? "I'm fine.
I'll call you later."
I let out a small groan.
I must have hit that steering wheel like a bullet.
P 9-6
There was a flicker of red and orange over my eye lids. I slowly opened my eyes and
waited until my eyes
focused. The fire was burning bright in the large fireplace.
I went to sit up but a large hand held my shoulder down. "Don't get up."
When I looked up, it was like looking into the face of an angel. His face was
perfection; his eyes were bright
with worry and... I couldn't recognize the other emotion. "What... Happened?" I
groaned. I couldn't bring
myself to speak above a whisper.
"You must have had an accident," He bent down in front of me and lightly put a bag
of ice to my head. "You
walked to my house and passed out."
I flinched as the cold bag on my head settled next to my wound. "How long was I
out?"
"A few hours..." I glanced out the window. It sure as hell was darker. "It's almost
ten."
My eyes widened. "Oh, shit."
"Do you remember anything?" He asked.
I honestly couldn't remember much... I couldn't remember... How I'd crashed. I
curled up in the blanket as a
shudder racked through my body. "Not really."
www.ebook-converter
"I might need to take you to the hospital. You probably have a concussion--"
"No!" I yelled which I immediately regretted. My head pounded and I groaned.

"Shh..." He hushed. "Why don't you want to go to the hospital?"
"My mom works nights and the occasional Saturday morning. I don't want her seeing
me like this."
"But Evie, you hit your head pretty hard. You were bleeding, that's not good."
"Please..." I begged. "I don't want to explain this to her." I could barely see
straight.
He took on his signature torn look.
Even though I couldn't see straight, I could see that he looked so much better than
he did earlier. He didn't
look tired and he didn't sound as snappy as before. He'd changed into a black t-
shirt and jeans which made
him look all the more relaxed. He then sighed out and said, "Do you want a drink?"
I tried nodding and let my head fall back on the pillow. He stood up and went into
the kitchen. He was gone
for quite a long time and I found my self unconsciously staring at the flames. When
he came back, he had a
steaming mug in his hand. He put the cup on the side and helped me to sit up.
"Drink it slowly." He said.
I took the cup and parted my lips to let the liquid warm a path down my throat.
There was something odd
about this drink. "What is this?"
P 9-7
His jaw clenched briefly. "Tea."
It tasted better than tea. I'd have to get the name of the brew from him later.
I finished the sweet tea off quickly and suddenly felt better.
"Get some rest you should feel better later." He took the cup from my hands and
walked out of the room. I
moved my head back down to the pillow and shut my eyes. I drifted off into a
dreamless sleep... Well, at first
I thought it was dreamless.
Events from earlier rushed through my mind.
Whatever that... Thing was ran across my path. It flashed so fast all I could get
was the outline of the thing. It
looked so much like a person...
When I walked to the house I saw whatever it was in the trees. I knew it was the
same thing. I couldn't see the
actual thing but I could feel it.
Something cold landed on my face and I jumped awake.
"Hey..."
I scrambled up and ignored the slight pain in my head. I glanced down at my lap and
saw the bag of ice.
www.ebook-converter
"Hey, hey Evie,"
Two large hands softly held my face and I opened my eyes to come face to face with
Mr. Reeves. "Easy."
I shut my eyes. "Something ran across my path when I was driving. That's how I
crashed."
His thumb brushed a fallen tear across my cheek. "There are animals lurking all
over these parts."
I shook my head in his hands. "It looked like a person."
He watched me for a moment before saying, "Are you sure?"
I nodded and sniffed. "W-when I was walking up to your house I could have sworn I
saw something... I
thought it was going to... to..."
"Don't talk about it if you don't want to,"
I found myself flinging my arms around his neck and crying into the crook of his
shoulder. At first he
hesitated but then he stood up and slid his arms around my waist. As soon as he
stood up, my heels left the
ground slightly. One hand moved up and down my back in a form of comfort but the
other gripped onto my
waist like he didn't want to let go.
I didn't want to cry...
But the realization of something coming out of those trees and attacking me just
made me want to crawl into a
shell in my room and never come out.
P 9-8
I inhaled deeply and all that filled my nose was the smell of orchids. Why did he
always smell like that
particular flower? So, I stupidly asked, "Why do you always smell like orchids?" I
rested my forehead on his
neck.
He chuckled and I felt it this time. It was a low masculine sound that came from
the centre of his chest. The
vibration of it made my heart jump. "I'm not sure." The hand that was moving up my
back suddenly snaked its
way into my hair. "Why do you always smell so..." His face buried in my hair and
his mouth rested by my
ear. "Delicious."
This comforting hug had turned around quickly.
From me just being an idiot and asking why he smells like orchids, the comforting
hug had turned into an
intimately filled embrace.
I could probably cut the tension surrounding us with an extremely sharp knife. His
hair was right there. His
silky, always neat hair....
"I don't know...? I use watermelon shampoo?" I mumbled.
"Mmm..." He made a very attractive humming noise that made me even more tempted to
run my hands through
his soft looking hair.
The hand on my waist had suddenly turned into a caress and even through my clothes
the tingles travelled
through my stomach and downwards.
His cool face moved from my hair and his nose skimmed up and down my neck. I shut
my eyes and relaxed
into his chest. His touch was so electrifying... It made my mind blank. It made me
forget that this man was
my... What is he again?
www.ebook-converter
"I wonder..." He mumbled. His stubble grazed my neck and sent a small shiver
through me.
"What?" I asked.
I gasped when his lips skimmed my neck. "If you taste better."
His lips brought the skin on my neck into his hot mouth. Was I surprised? Yes.
Did I feel like I could suddenly collapse into a ball of ecstasy? Hell yes.
At that moment, I slipped my hands up his neck and into his hair. My, God it was
soft. Softer than I thought. It
felt like pure Egyptian cotton had just sat on his head and decided to stay there.
I tilted my neck toward him
and gave him more.
Earlier, I was freezing now I was boiling hot and the friction between us was
making me even hotter.
How it had turned to this, I haven't a clue. But at the moment I didn't care. I
just wanted his lips to move
elsewhere.
His lips moved to where my pulse pounded against my skin and I almost moaned. He
was torturing me and he
knew it. If he kissed me I just might...
Explode.
P 9-9
"Stop," I mumbled weakly.
The thought of my whole plan and who he was had magically appeared in my mind like
a siren... But damn,
did that barely stop me. I wanted his hands in other places than my hair and waist.
His large... Hands...
I reluctantly slid my hands out of his silky hair and down to grip his shoulders.
"Michael..." Damn it. Saying
his name made this even more intimate. It just pointed out how I've journeyed from
being his student and
saying his last name to a woman sexually attracted to him and saying his first
name.
He felt like a vacuum just hoping to draw blood but I wasn't complaining. He'd
probably made a monster of a
love bite.
He stopped abruptly and pulled back. His eyes were slightly dilated but not like
the times before. All I could
see was the raw lust screaming through his eyes.
So it wasn't one sided.
The attraction was undeniably there. It was in the way my body responded to just a
simple hand to the hair. It
was in the way his mouth touched my throat and made me want to rip his clothes off.
It was also in the way his fly on his jeans had magically started poking into my
abdomen.
Now that I knew that, it made me want him all the more.
Uh! But why did he have to be my teacher? That fact made it even more exciting but
this is bad... How many
years difference was it? Five years. It's not... Bad, right?
www.ebook-converter
"We shouldn't..." I started but I honestly didn't know what to say. I just knew
that if his lips did touch mine I'd
lose it.
His grip on my waist loosened and his hand moved out of my hair. His lust filled
eyes had disappeared and
he looked serious. Oh, I hated this look. He nodded slowly and took a step back.
"Take the bedroom." His
voice was hollow. Horribly so.
I felt slightly lightheaded either from the horrible wound from my head or what
just happened. When he let go
of me I swayed a little bit. He grabbed my arm. "You still can't walk yet. I'll
help you to the room."
He walked me into the room and sat me down at the side. I turned the lamp on, on
the table and looked up
into his eyes. The light had cast a dark shadow across his face making his
expression hard for me to read. He
turned his body and started out of the room. I watched him close the door and
waited a good two minutes
before groaning and dropping my face into my hands.
How unbelievably stupid of me! But how was I supposed to know that just asking why
he smelled like
orchids would lead to that.
I touched my hand to my head where it was only slightly hurting now and felt the
splitting wound. He must
have cleared it up for me. My hair was still a bit matted but I couldn't do
anything about that right now. And
neither could I sleep in these clothes.
When I glanced at the digital clock. It was almost two o'clock. I slipped off my
jeans, jacket but kept my tshirt on. I lay my head down on the pillow.
P 9-10
I didn't want to close my eyes. Because when I did, his lowered lids and lust
filled eyes popped into my
mind.
I slapped my hands to my eyes.
If I didn't say no, what would have happened?
How far would that have gone?
Oh, dear Evie stop.
As my mind soon relaxed, the memory of us back in the classroom came to mind. If I
didn't offer him a ride,
none of this would have happened.
I should have just left him to sleep on that table. Otherwise I wouldn't be feeling
completely unsatisfied and
craving him even more than I did before.
Oh God.
What was the morning going to be like?!
www.ebook-converter
__________________________
Some people like a good ole cup of Joe, but ya know a cup of sangre esta buena
también ?? OOOOOOHHHHHHH
P 9-11
10: Healed
294K 4.7K 477
by Misguided
____________________________
I'd been staring at the ceiling for over a half hour wondering why I didn't have a
raging headache and why my
body felt absolutely wonderful. I was barely in any pain which was a huge surprise.
Last night, my sight was crap but now everything was... Vivid. Well, it might just
be the bright sunlight
coming through the windows.
I sat up slowly and was surprised I didn't get a head rush or lightheaded. I should
be worse than this. Why
aren't I?
I went to touch my head when my phone started vibrating on the table beside the
bed. I looked at the name
and answered. "Yes?" I whispered. I didn't want Michael-I mean, Mr. Reeves to know
I was awake yet.
www.ebook-converter
"There are three possible answers to my question," Laura started. "Either, you got
stuck in that classroom
with Mr. Reeves and realized how much you love each other. Or, you got kidnapped.
Or, you found a willing
and hot guy to get with."
"Why does it have to be about sex, Laura?"
"Well, you've been gone all night and you're whispering. I knock on your door this
morning, shout your name
and hear nothing. And Damien said he was in the living room all night and didn't
see you come in."
I swung my legs over the bed. "I... went home for the night." I lied. I couldn't
think of anything better.
"That was very abrupt. Why did you go home?"
"That's a very good question." I mumbled. "Ah... Mom wanted me home for...
Casserole?"
"Oh. I couldn't blame you for going home then. I love my mom's casserole. Anyway,
we have Greek
Civilization in ten minutes. I'm guessing you're not going to be there."
I shook my head. "No. But I'll see you later though."
We said our goodbyes and hung up. I slowly stood up and smiled when no symptoms of
a concussion did
occur. Maybe last night the symptoms were obviously there and I was stupid to avoid
a hospital. But I felt
absolutely fine. Maybe better than fine. Some unwanted images popped into my head
of what happened
between a certain teacher and I so pushed them out. Maybe it was all a dream. Maybe
I imagined it. I was
concussed maybe it was all my imagination.
P 10-1
I walked into the bathroom and went to use the toilet but stopped when I caught a
glimpse of myself in the
mirror.
"Jesus," I whispered.
I turned my neck and there it was. A reminder of what happened between Mr. Reeves
and me last night.
There were two. One where my neck and head met which was the size of a quarter. And
the bigger one on the
side of my neck the size of a baseball.
I moved my head and hair to look at my wound only to find...
What looked like a scar? It was a long, a little thick line on my hairline. It
still hurt to touch but it shouldn't
be on this stage yet. This stage took at least a week to get to. If I did go
hospital that would have needed
stitches. The one on my arm was still healing as it was...
Wait.
I lifted the sleeve of my shirt and gasped. It was nothing but a line.
What the hell?!
Am I nuts? Have I gone mad?!
www.ebook-converter
I stared at it for a moment before pulling off my shirt and turning the shower on.
How...?
There were no answers to how this was... Possible!
I slipped out of my underwear and welcomed the hot water over my skin. That whole
night was... Odd.
I started to rinse my hair.
'Why do you always smell so... Delicious?'
His words were floating around my head as I ran my fingers through my hair.
Confrontation was unavoidable. How I was going to go about it, I wasn't sure. I
could run out the front door?
I shook my head and turned the shower off.
Last time I was in this bathroom, I'd left the toothbrush on the side. It was still
thankfully here. He obviously
didn't use this bathroom. I put my underwear and shirt back on after I finished
with the toothbrush.
I'd put the hair dryer in the cupboard... I went inside and sighed with relief when
I saw it.
I walked back into the bedroom and used it.
I wonder if I'm making too much noise. But then it hit me. Saturdays were his days
off and it was only
Thursday. Maybe he had already gone to work!
P 10-2
Relief flushed through me. No confrontation needed. I was fine.
"Crap!" I suddenly said.
My car. It was halfway down the road in a frigging ditch.
Dammit.
I could call a tow truck? But how long would that take? I sighed. I guess I'd just
have to settle for a cab until I
could get the car. I didn't want to alert my parents so I guess... I'd have to pay
for it. Damn life.
I turned the hairdryer off and sorted my fringe out carefully. It covered the scar
on my head so I should be
fine. I let my hair flow and rest along my back. I put on my jeans and opened the
bedroom door.
I glanced around before stepping out and saw nothing. I sighed with a smile. He
wasn't here.
I walked out of the room with a slight bounce. I felt great! I wasn't in any pain
and I don't think I've felt better.
I walked into the kitchen and went into the fridge. I was so hungry though. There
wasn't much in the fridge so
I grabbed an apple from a bowl of assorted fruits and turned to walk back into the
living room.
Only when I turned, Mr. Reeves was standing in the archway... Without a shirt on...
Drying his hair with a
towel...
www.ebook-converter
His dark jeans hung low on his waist revealing the brand name of his boxers and the
strong hard set of his
abdomen.
"Are you shitting me?" I said under my breath.
I hate him.
Did he do this for revenge? Make me regret saying no to him? But there was a reason
for that and I'm sure
even he understood why
His body was pure perfection. Six pack. Muscles; not too much but enough. Well
sculptured would be a
frigging understatement. He had a small dark hair trail circled around his navel
going down into the unknown.
Just the sight made me weak at the knees.
Why is he here anyway?
I looked back up to his face and he had a small smile on his perfect lips. I hope
he didn't notice me ogling his
chest. Or I hope he didn't hear me!
"I didn't realize you were awake." He said with a slight tinge of amusement.
Oh, hell he'd either noticed me or heard me. I just hoped it was the latter.
I narrowed my eyes a little. "Really?" I asked sarcastically.
P 10-3
He raised a brow before walking out and back upstairs. I started into the living
room biting my bottom lip in
the process. Well... That wasn't bad I suppose. I expected immediate screaming and
storming out but I guess
that could have gone worse.
But it wasn't over yet.
He walked back down buttoning a dark blue pin striped shirt with the sleeves rolled
up.
I moved my hair over my neck and watched him stand a few feet in front of me.
This was either going to turn ugly, or extremely awkward.
So I started the ball rolling by taking the polite road. "Thank you for helping
me."
He nodded but didn't reply.
I waited for him to say something but he said nothing. So much for starting the
ball rolling.
I cleared my throat. "I probably would have bled to death if you didn't--" He
stepped forward breeching all
boundaries of personal space but did I care? Of course not, but I should have.
His large hand moved my hair away from my neck and tilted my head to the side. The
marks he made were
clearly visible in this light, probably worse. He stared at it for a while and
moved his eyes to mine. The lust
flickered only for a split second. His eyes were like a black hole. I was being
sucked in and it was
impossible to get out. It made me even more aware of his hot hand on my neck.
www.ebook-converter
My eyes flashed briefly to his mouth before I shut my eyes, swallowed and said, "I
have to go."
I slowly opened my eyes but didn't make any attempt to meet his eye. I didn't know
whether he meant to, but
his thumb brushed my jaw before letting go and taking a step back.
I watched him go into his jeans pocket and take keys out only to hand them to me.
They were my car keys.
"I got your car out of the ditch. The engine is fine, just a slight bump on the
hood but it's unnoticeable."
I nodded slowly still dazed by his stare and touch. "Okay."
"How's your head?"
I cleared my throat. "Surprisingly fine; I feel great." I slipped my shoes on that
were by the couch. "It's really
weird." I thought about that tea he gave me. It was an odd tasting tea; maybe he
put something in it. "What
was in that tea you gave me?"
He glanced at me before walking around the living room. "I can't tell you that
otherwise it wouldn't be a
secret."
I narrowed my eyes a little as I took a bite of the apple and moved into the
bedroom to grab my jacket. I
shrugged it on and moved back into the living room to watch him move around.
Obviously his classes weren't
until later. It was ten already.
P 10-4
I chewed my bottom lip and stared down at my hands. Should I just leave or say
something?
"I... Ah..."
There was absolute silence and cold tension that it stung. Maybe I should just...
"You're welcome." He finally mumbled.
I nodded once knowing it was my time to get the hell out of there. I took one last
look at him before opening
the door and walking to my car. I let out a long sigh of relief. I suppose that
could have gone much, much
worse.
I sat in my car and looked at the wheel. The steering wheel was wiped clean. A
reminder of last night would
have killed me. I started the car and revved it a bit to see if it was fine.
I took one last bite of the apple before putting it on the side.
How was I going to do this now?
This situation is so much worse than the gym incident. I could use the same plan
but I don't think that's right.
He wasn't an absolute asshole this time. Plus, it would make it look like I was
avoiding him.
www.ebook-converter
Just act normal, a part of me said as I drove down the road. Otherwise someone is
bound to notice, e.g.
Know-It-All Kate.
I glanced at the ditch where my car fell in and felt my heart jump into my throat.
Just don't think about it.
Forget what happened here.
I made it to the main road and turned left.
Classes will go as normal. I'll be fine. We'll act like nothing happened.
**
I was sat on my bed in a pair of old skinny jeans and a black tank watching
Katherine and Laura have a
laughing fit on the floor. They'd been like this for about five minutes after
catching a glimpse at my neck.
I'd gone onto my Facebook account and checked my inbox, replied to two messages
from my friends Amy and
Chelsea back in New York during the time they'd been on the floor laughing. It was
three o'clock and I'd been
on a high all day. Whatever was in that tea was a God send.
"Are you about done?" I asked.
Kate crawled toward me and put her head at the side of the bed. "Oh man, my make-
up."
Laura clutched her stomach as she stumbled up. "Oh wow. I haven't laughed so hard
since 2009."
I rolled my eyes at them. "Immature."
P 10-5
"You said you went to your parents! Bullshit. Those hickie's say different." Laura
said. "Did you meet a guy
after you finished your essay? And don't give me some bad excuse like you fell into
a pole sideways because
all three of us know that's a load of crap."
I closed my MacBook. "That is none of your business."
"Don't be absurd!" Laura scoffed. "Us women like the occasional talk and gossip.
It's what our mouths were
born to do! That and---"
"Laura," Kate and I said at the same time.
She stood up with a smirk and straightened out her light blue Simon Fraser Uni
hoodie. "Come on, let's go get
dinner and have a good old talk. Plus I have some good news!"
"Can't we just do that here?" Katherine groaned. "Why do we have to go out?"
"Actually," I interjected. "I am sort of hungry."
I have been all day.
"Great! Let's go."
www.ebook-converter
Laura walked out of the room and Katherine sent a glare my way. "Couldn't you side
with me?"
"Yes, but I'm starving." I said as I stood up and walked to my white low top chucks
and my dark purple zipup hoodie.
"Judging by the amount of food missing from your cupboards, you shouldn't be." She
mumbled.
I slung my arm over her shoulders. "Cheer up, Kate. This should shut Laura up
otherwise she'd be going on
and on."
***
Katherine had been sending me glares the whole time we'd been in the Chinese
restaurant on campus. I
honestly couldn't blame her. Laura hadn't shut up like we were hoping. Well, except
for when we were eating
dinner but she finished before all of us.
Now we were on dessert. I'd ordered banana fritters and custard while Kate and
Laura both had a coffee.
"We haven't actually gone onto the subject of your neck, Evie."
I finished off fritters and took one last spoonful of custard. "We'd managed to
avoid it for the hour we've
been here."
"I'm curious. I'm sure Kate is too."
"Sure am." She said with a smirk. I narrowed my eyes at her.
P 10-6
His green eyes came into my mind and I pushed it out.
"Look, there's nothing to tell. I stopped the guy before we kissed and then I went
home." Half the truth half a
lie.
"Who's the guy?"
I stated down at my empty plate. I couldn't say anything. I couldn't even lie about
who it was, it'd sound bad...
"Silence, eh?" Laura said. "Are you seeing him again?"
I shook my head. "I didn't even mean for it to happen. So... Let's drop it."
Kate and Laura exchanged a look. "Alright."
I let out a sigh.
"Okay, the good news." She changed the subject and bent down to get her bag.
"Remember when we first met
you said you've never followed sport?"
I nodded.
www.ebook-converter
She pulled something out of her bag. "Eight tickets to watch the Canucks vs Black
Hawks. Home game
obviously."
"How'd you get them?" Kate asked.
"Lucas of course. His cousin plays for the Canucks remember?"

"That's news to me." She mumbled. "Who's going?"
The waiter took our plates and cups and put the bill on the table. "Well you, Evie,
me, Damien, Lucas and
he's in inviting two of his friends and we can invite one more."
"Who?" I asked.
She shrugged. "I don't mind." We each put down a twenty for our meals and waited.
"The game is after next
week."
After the waiter came and gave us our change, we left a tip and took our change. We
started walking back to
the house and Kate said her goodbye to separate and go back to hers. As we walked,
Laura explained what I
missed in Greek Civilization. She said I had to catch up later on in the week but
it wasn't anything too big.
We then moved onto the subject of the hockey game in a few weeks.
"I've met the two other guys going and they're really nice." Laura smirked at me.
I smiled back. "I'm not really into jocks."
"One of them isn't. His name is George. Blonde, nice, smart, handsome--"
P 10-7
"Is this an attempt to hook me up with someone, Laura?" We turned left on our road.
"Of course not! I'm just saying. George is a nice guy. Give him a chance. And plus,
you're hot! Who wouldn't
wanna get with you?" She winked.
I laughed and linked my arm through hers. "If this guy is so nice why don't you go
for it?"
We walked up the steps together to the house and she put the key in. "Because I've
got my eye on someone
else."
"Is it Dam--"
She opened the door before I could finish. Speak of the devil. "Have you got the
tickets?"
There was a slight blush on her cheeks either from the cold, what I was about to
say or from Damien. "Yeah.
Here." She went into her bag and gave him five of the tickets.
"Thanks," He winked at her and smiled at me.
We started up the stairs and Laura sent me an alarmed look once we got to our
floor. "I don't like Damien."
"...Much." I finished for her. "Stop hiding it. After our little party, it was so
obvious. He's a good looking
guy. You want him--"
www.ebook-converter
"No I don't!"
I giggled at her facial expression. Her face had gone a bright red and I could see
her trying to hold it off.
"You keep saying that to yourself." I winked and went into my room shutting the
door behind me.
I giggled to myself and went to get changed. Oh, Laura. You might not know this
yet, but you and Damien will
be together before the end of this year.
^*^*^
I couldn't sleep.
My mind was on a full work out.
I stared out my window for a few more seconds before glancing at the time. Almost
half past twelve.
The moon sent it's reflection along my wall giving me some light. The trees moved
along with the wind and
the streets below were empty.
I didn't feel as energetic as I did earlier; in fact, I felt tired but not tired
enough to sleep.
I couldn't get that one man out of my head and it was stopping me from going to
sleep right now.
Michael Reeves is an extremely attractive man.
P 10-8
Annoyingly so.
I've accepted that from the day I met him. He's mysterious and it was impossible to
predict what he'd do or
what would happen with him. He's one of those men that with one single look would
make a woman fall
under his spell. Resisting him last night had not been an easy task. There was
something in his eyes...
Something hard to turn away from. This morning, was an example. I'd only just
managed to tell him I had to
go.
Had I predicted something like last night would happen? Of course not.
The whole crash had been shock.
An image of when my head flew into the wheel invaded my mind and I flinched at the
immediate contact.
How could I not have serious damage? A hit like that would have caused some sort of
damage. But I felt
absolutely fine.
I brought my hand to the thick line underneath my fringe. My head felt like it had
a dent in it.
I should have some form of severe damage.
I sat up on my knees and lifted my window up all the way to get some fresh air. The
air was nippy. The
ground was shining signaling ice. It's the 29th September now. I've been in Canada
for over four weeks but it
doesn't feel like it.
www.ebook-converter
Everything has gone by so fast.
I closed the window and collapsed onto my pillow.
The first four weeks had been so eventful. There wasn't a dull moment yet...
Then what the hell would the rest of my university life be like?
_______________________________________________
BOOM. Next chapter.
You know the drill!!
Ooolaaalaaaaa Which brand tho
P 10-9
11: Bad For You
281K 4.6K 226
by Misguided
_________________________________________
I stared wide eyed with my mouth slightly open as the class was told the lecture
was cancelled... Again.
I heard endless speculations from the crowd of students as they walked out. The
main ones being:
"Is he sick?"
"Has he quit?"
www.ebook-converter
"Has he left the country?"

"Is he dead?"
I stood up slowly still curious and wary of why Mr. Reeves wasn't here again.
It had been a week since the small crash. I'd managed to keep my mind occupied with
a few assignments and
studying thank god otherwise my brain would be mush. During the nights, however,
that's how my brain felt. I
still asked myself what that thing was that ran out in front of me causing me to
crash... And of course I still
ask myself what would have happened if I didn't tell Mr. Reeves to stop.
There were so many outcomes to that last one I'd imagined them numerous of times.
The two love bites on my
neck were starting to disappear. I wore a scarf around campus for the first few
days. I didn't want anyone
staring at me thinking... Well, you know.
"Why do you think he isn't here again?" Kate asked as we walked through the halls
to the cafeteria.
Laura shrugged. "Who knows? Nobody has seen him around campus either. He hasn't
attended any of his
lectures this week I've heard."
"Really?" I asked quietly.
She nodded. "I asked my friend about it this morning and she said he wasn't there
for her Monday class."
Damien sat beside me while Kate and Laura sat opposite.

Why wasn't he here? I know for a fact it had nothing to do with what happened
between us last week because
P 11-1
I can see that he's better than that. And that would be a childish reason to miss
half a week of lectures.
"You alright there, Evie?"
I looked toward Damien and nodded. "Oh. Yes, I'm fine."
"You just seemed a bit dazed."
I bit my bottom lip briefly. "I was just thinking."
He frowned but turned back to the girls to talk about the hockey game next Friday
night. I was aimlessly
looking around when a familiar man walked around the corner entering the cafeteria.
Would I be nuts walking up to him? He knew about what happened last week because
every time he looked
at me it was filled with sympathy and curiosity. But there was a soft look in his
green eyes too. I hadn't gone
up to him to ask if he knew about what happened between Mr. Reeves and me or if he
just knew about the
crash. I briefly remember Mr. Reeves speaking with him over the phone but I wasn't
sure if it was him
because he'd said Jonathon.
If anyone knew where Mr. Reeves was, he would.
Coach Harris rounded a corner and started down a long hall leading to the staff
room.
I suddenly found myself standing up from my chair, ignoring the calls from the
girls and Damien and
following him.
www.ebook-converter
"Harris," I called.
He turned around and smiled at me. "Hello, Evie. How're you?"

I stopped near him and leant back until my shoulders lightly hit the wall.
"I'm fine thanks."
"Better than last week, I presume?"
I tilted my head to the side. "It was you on the phone then."
His brows knitted together but he didn't confirm nor deny it. I found myself
unconsciously feeling the
stretched line of skin underneath my fringe. I didn't expect the wound to heal so
quickly but damn did it.
To break the silence I answered his question. "Yes better than last week."
"That's good to hear." He crossed his arms over his chest and waited for me to
obviously ask whatever I
came here to say.
So I put my hands in my jeans pockets and pushed off the wall. "A lot of people are
wondering where Mr.
Reeves is."
P 11-2
His face didn't change expression but his body language told me he was slightly
defensive. Why, I wasn't
sure.
"He's sick." Was his reply.
I narrowed my eyes but didn't argue. What a lie, I thought. "Oh, okay. Thanks for
clearing that up." I said with
as little sarcasm as I could muster.
But he saw right through it. "He isn't feeling too well, Evie what else can I say."
"You can tell me the truth, eh Jonathan?" I teased. He scowled. It was half playful
half serious. Coach Harris
couldn't be serious for too long. He was too playful for that.
And by me saying the name Jonathon and by his reaction he confirmed my suspicion of
him being on the
phone.
"Don't start with me, Miss O'Shea." He smiled a bright flirty smile and turned me
around by the shoulders.
"Now go back to your friends before they have a hissy fit." He nudged me to go and
I rolled my eyes.
"I can take a hint, Coach Harris." I mumbled but he heard me because he laughed.
www.ebook-converter
I walked back out and to the table like I'd never left but they all looked at me
waiting for me to explain where
I went. "I asked Coach Harris where Mr. Reeves is."
"Since when were you and Harris all buddy-buddy." Damien asked.
Laura and I exchanged a look only we understood. We hadn't told anyone what
happened in the forest
because one: I wasn't entirely sure if Laura remembered that the scar on her wrist
is a bite mark not a cut and
two: we weren't really keen on telling people that we stayed at a teacher's house.
There were questions about
where we'd been but we'd managed to avoid them.
So she answered, "We ran into him a few weeks ago at the store and talked for
ages."
I smiled at her as Damien accepted the lie. "Fair enough."
In my head, I was still trying to figure out whether I wanted Laura to know that
the man from my laundry room
escapade was Mr. Reeves. It'd been just over a month since that happened and I
still haven't told a soul. I'm
still wondering whether I should or not...
"Should we go back to the house? We have nothing better to do today?" Damien

suggested. "I feel like...
doing nothing today." His voice went all misty as if it were a world away.
"I might go and see Lucas. I think he has a longer hockey practice today." Kate
said. "Evie! Why don't you
come with me while Laura and Damien go back to the house?" She jerked a brow and
winked discreetly.
Katherine knew Laura had obvious feelings for Damien. And even if she denied it,
every time he walked into
a room she melted. To be honest, I couldn't blame her. Damien was handsome with his
ashy blond hair, cute
P 11-3
with his hazel brown eyes, and rugged which gave off that, come-near-me-and-I'll-
destroy-you vibe. He had
it all. Except, he didn't give me a bubbly feeling like Mr--"Evie?"
I blinked. "What?"
Kate smirked. Sometimes, I felt extremely exposed around her; like she could read
my every movement,
thought and emotion with just a glance. "Are you coming?"
I glanced at Laura to see her pleading me not to leave her. "Yep."
Laura smiled tightly. "I could come---?"
Kate held up her hand immediately silencing her. "You should keep Damien company.
Lucas isn't finished
until four." She said with emphasize. "So you have two hours." Kate stood up and
rounded the table to pull
me up. "Have fun. We'll be back later."
I snatched my bag as Kate pulled me toward the exit to the cafeteria. I glanced
back at the table in time to see
a wide grin spread across Laura's face and watched her laugh.
www.ebook-converter
"If she says she only wants to use him for his body, she's fooling herself big
time," Kate said with a laugh.
I laughed with her. "Agreed,"
**
"Its effing freezing."
I smiled. "You are the one that wanted to come here. I only came because you
practically dragged me."
She poked her finger into the dent of my cheek. "Listen Dimples, unless you'd
rather be back at the house with
those two I suggest you be quiet."
At the mention of that nickname, my cheeks reddened. The cold was part of my red
cheeks and I'm hoping
Kate doesn't notice. With Mr. Reeves, the nickname Dimples is like a weird term of
endearment. I hated my
dimples. They made me look like a schoolgirl from some perverted man's fantasy.
"Cold?" Kate interrupted my thoughts.
I cleared my throat. "Yeah. Which one is Lucas again?" I asked changing the
subject.
Kate pointed to the number 25. At that moment he turned around and waved at us. And
then he got body
P 11-4
checked into the glass. I flinched for him. "That must have hurt."
"Of course it did!" Kate laughed and stood up to press her nose up against the
glass. "Lucas's eyebrow is
bleeding!"
I frowned. I have watched this sport on TV a few times when my dad watched it but I
always thought it was a
bit brutal. Full contact game seemed mad in my book. I did however enjoy the game
in some form. It was fast
paced and you couldn't turn around without missing something.
"Are you enjoying his pain, Katherine?"
We both looked up and watched as Coach Harris took the seat next to me. Kate
smirked at him and turned her
attention back to practice. "It's not his pain I'm enjoying. I like the game."
"Right." He laughed.
"What are you doing here?" I asked.
"After this the coach and I are going to get a beer, if it's any of your business."
"I was curious." How many damn cats have I got left? I've been too curious for my
own good lately. Stupid
motto.
www.ebook-converter
I shrugged and turned my attention back to the boys skating laps. The coach blew
the whistle and all of them
skated off the rink, past the bench and through the gate leading to the locker
rooms.
"Be right back. I'm in the mood for some Reese's Pieces. Don't judge me." Kate
turned left and walked up the
steps until she got to the exit.
Harris turned to me and smiled. "Damien tells me you're seeing a hockey game next
Friday?"
I nodded. "I don't really watch sports and they basically decided that I needed to
see one when we all met.
Lucas's cousin plays for the Canucks."
"Ah, yes Damien mentioned that too."
"Thought as much."
The whole rink went silent. The only noise we could hear was the very distant
voices from the locker rooms.
I started chewing on my bottom lip and turned my attention to the man coming onto
the ice on one of those
Zamboni's.
"I know." He said suddenly.
I looked up at him. "Know what?"
He glanced down at me and sighed. "I know about last week, Evie."
My eyes widened and I opened my mouth to deny whatever accusations he made but he
chuckled.
P 11-5
"Don't worry about it. I'm not looking to get either of you in trouble. Michael's a
good friend of mine I could
never do that to him. And in truth, nothing happened... really." He shrugged.
The heat rose to my cheeks once again. I can't believe he told him. I'm absolutely
mortified. When he gets
back I am going to have a few words with him.
"Hey, it's nothing to be embarrassed about." He chuckled. "Just out of curiosity,
have you been with a teacher
before or is this a first?" His eyes were filled with amusement and his lips were
trying not to curl up into a
smile.
I narrowed my eyes at him. "No, if it's any of your business." I said repeating his
words from earlier. "And
I'm not with or have been with Mr. Reeves. We didn't do anything."
"Mmhmm... I'm sure." He suddenly turned serious. "Don't take this the wrong way
but... are you..."
"What?" I pressed. "What else do you want to ask me now? Are you going to make fun
of me some more? Go
ahead."
He raised a brow. "Temper, temper."
"Hurry up." I mumbled after taking a deep breath.
www.ebook-converter
"Are you looking to get involved with Michael?"

"No." I said a little bit too quickly. "I'm not."
I wasn't. I'm not. I just find him attractive. It's a physical attraction.
Harris stayed silent for a moment. "I don't think you should, you know, get
involved with---"
The Zamboni stopped and the man jumped off. "Are you speaking for him, John?" I
asked.
He laughed. It was a deep robust laugh that made me jump a little. "Hell no am I
speaking for him."
"Then why do you care? I'm that bad? Am I bad for him or something?"
His eyes turned soft as his shoulders slumped slightly. "Its not you that's bad for
him. It's him that's bad for
you."
I frowned and opened my mouth to comment but was interrupted when Lucas and Kate's
voices echoed
through the rink. I heard their footsteps before they both stopped by us. "Hello
Coach Harris. And hey, Evie."
I stood up. "Thanks for the advice. I'll keep it in mind the next time I decide to
eat something bad for me." I
jerked an eyebrow.
He chuckled quietly. "Alright."
I grabbed their arms and led them out of the exit just as the Zamboni started up
again. I let out a relieved sigh
as we made it out into the fresh air. So many damn questions. What does he mean
he's bad for me? What the
P 11-6
hell could that possibly mean? And why come to me about it anyway, it's none of his
business and why Mr.
Reeves even told him was beyond reason.
I wanted to shoot Mr. Reeves for telling him and I wanted to pin Harris down for
not explaining himself
enough. I just needed to forget about it... for now.
"Are we going back to the house?" Luke asked breaking into my thoughts.
I looked up at him and smiled despite my mood. "You're bleeding."
He scowled and wiped at his eyebrow. "I thought it stopped, dammit."
I slipped my arm around his waist and squeezed. "Aww, bless your cute little
heart---"
"Hey, missy. I'm a hockey player. I'm far from being cute." He slung his arm over
my shoulders. "Kate, you
told me it stopped."
She shrugged. "When you asked me, it had."
He shoved her with his other arm and she shoved back making him bump into me.
What's wrong with me? Why can't I like someone like Lucas? I couldn't actually like
Luke though he's more
of a brother than anything. Why not someone like him? Lucas has a great personality
and there are probably
guys all over campus that resembled it.
www.ebook-converter
Why did I have to like someone like Michael Reeves?
We made it back to the house in no time. It was almost sundown now. We told Lucas
that we left Laura and
Damien together at the house. He then went on to tell us that Damien does like
Laura but they're both as
oblivious as each other. Katherine split to go back to her house and promised to be
over in the morning.
We walked into the house quietly and were happy to find them on the couch together.
Laura was actually
asleep. Damien grinned at us and held a finger to his lips.
Lucas gave him the thumbs up and I smiled as we walked up the stairs to my room.
Luke excused himself to
shower but came back half hour later. I'd changed into my pajama pants and a plain
white t-shirt. He'd put on
a pair of shorts and a Family Guy t-shirt.
Lucas sat on my bed scrolling through my iPod while I finished off a paper.
At the corner of my eye I saw him stand up and walk to my side. "Well, hello! What
do we have here? A
man's t-shirt?"
I spun around on my chair and froze. "Ah, hell."
Luke picked up the white t-shirt Mr. Reeves let me keep from the side of my table.
I forgot I had that.
"What is that smell? Smells like flowers." He chuckled. "Did this guy like
perfume?"
P 11-7
"It's mine." I said. "It's my perfume." I snatched it out of his hand and threw it
in my wash basket.
Luke laughed and collapsed back onto my bed. "Whatever you say."
I glanced at the material popping out of the basket and scowled at it.
I need to burn that damn t-shirt.
But you know you don't want to, a part of me said. I mentally slapped myself. I
needed to keep my mind off
hi. I needed to distract myself from him. But first, I need to yell at him for
telling John. I know girls are prone
to gossip but come on! They were grown ass men for crying out loud.
I just needed to keep my mind of him for a while. At least until I talked to him
next week.
My eyes strayed over to the t-shirt and I frowned.
This is going to be a long week.
______________________________________
I think I may be mad with tumblr...
www.ebook-converter
All I do is reblog, reblog, reblog.
It might be a while before the obsession subsides *wink face*

YOU KNOW THE DRILL!!
She so extra sometimes ?? Ship
P 11-8
12: Evie vs Michael
291K 4.9K 793
by Misguided
___________________
"WOOOO!!"
Luke and I turned around in our chairs.
"Damn, you're excited already and the game isn't until seven." Lucas said as in dug
into his noodles.
Damien held his hands up in surrender. His blue Canucks hockey jersey sleeves moved
down his arms as he
dropped them to his sides. "I'm excited okay? I haven't been to a hockey game in
years. We have..." He
looked at his watch. "Two hours until the game. We leave in an hour and fifteen
minute!! WOO!"
I smiled at him. "You're too excited for your own good."
www.ebook-converter
"Aren't you excited?"
I turned a page in my magazine and winked. "Of course I am. But you're a guy. You
get more excited about
sports than us."
"This is true." Katherine walked in, in a white Canucks hockey jersey. "But I am
pretty excited though."
Laura then waltzed in but she was in a white Hollister polo shirt and jeans. "I'm
excited."
I stood up. "Where's the other three?"
"Stacey is coming and George and Chris will meet us there." Damien replied.
Kate invited Stacey from my Literature class. I wasn't aware Kate knew Stacey but
I'm not surprised.
Katherine seems to know everyone.
"We have to be back before daylight though, Mr.. Reeves gave us an assignment and I
need to get started."
Laura said.
I scowled down at my magazine.
So, this week I wasn't able to screw at him. I knew he came back on Monday because
I saw him wandering
about the library. I was sat on a table while he was standing around a corner in
one of the aisles. When I
stood up to talk to him I chickened out and left.
It was a great opportunity and I was too much of a chicken! I tried to do it after
class on Wednesday but he
P 12-1
rushed off at the end for a meeting. I couldn't do it on Tuesday because I'd been
bundled out by the other
students.
I'm going to have to catch him in my free hour before his class. Plus neither of us
has made any contact with
each other. Not even eye contact.
I walked past everyone to get to my room and started changing. I didn't really know
what one wore to a
hockey game so I put on a pair of jeans, a black vest and a blue and white
checkered shirt. The colors suit the
occasion.
I shrugged on my brown coat and black scarf after putting on my white Converse.
"Knock knock."
I turned and smiled at Laura as she opened the door. "Is this okay?" I asked.
She nodded. "Perfect." She walked in and started touching random things on my desk.
"Something wrong?"
"Well..." Laura started playing with a lock of her hair. "Yeah, it's Stacey."
www.ebook-converter
"What about her?" I grabbed my bag, purse and ticket.

"Do you think she likes Damien?"
I rolled my eyes as I stood beside my desk. "She's doesn't know him."
"Well she does now and she's all over him. Why did Kate have to invite her?"
"Laura, if I didn't know any better I would think you were jealous."
She gasped over dramatically and her cheeks tinted pink. "I am not jealous. I'm
merely curious. Stacey just
seems like one of those."
I chuckled. "Stacey is a lovely girl, Laura. Get to know her. Maybe she doesn't
like Damien." I grabbed her
hand and started pulling her downstairs. "Stop assuming. Just talk to her. We're
not in high school anymore.
We don't bitch--"
"Much." She finished. "We don't bitch much. We're still human, Evie." She pasted on
a huge smile as we
stepped downstairs. Stacey grinned at me and started chatting away with Kate.
The car arrangements would be Damien driving my car with me and Laura while Lucas
drove Kate and
Stacey. I didn't know how to get there so it was the best way.
All the way there Damien chatted away to Laura about the game and who would be
playing. I let Laura sit in
the front seat. She'd protested but I didn't care.
And when we got there that was when the real games begun.
P 12-2
George and Chris were inside the arena already. We got our tickets punched and then
walked down the steps
to find our seats inside the huge arena. Luke's cousin got us seats right in front
of the glass.
"Section 118." I mumbled walking into the arena. People were everywhere filling up
the seats, buying beer,
buying food. This is definitely an experience I will never forget.
We all walked down the steps to the first row and there sat two very attractive
boys. One sitting next to my
seat.
The one sitting next to my seat had dark brown hair, bright blue eyes, tanned clear
skin and a cute smile. The
boy sitting next to him had light brown eyes, clear mocha skin and black hair.
Katherine pushed past me and
took her seat next to the second boy and introduced herself. I took my seat next to
her and blue eyes and
smiled.
"Hey. I'm George." He held out his hand.
"Evie." I shook his hand with a smile before shrugging off my coat. "Damien's
friend I presume?"
He smirked. "Exactly that."
I wasn't one for jocks.
www.ebook-converter
Most but not all are stereotyped as big headed asses. I dated one in high school
and what a mistake that was.
"Wouldn't you be more into football not hockey?" I asked as I looked at the ice.
Music was blowing through
speakers above making it a little hard to speak.
He shrugged a wide shoulder. "I like all sports. What about you? I don't usually
see beautiful girls watching a
rough sport these days." He smiled a very charming grin.
"Aren't you a flirt."
"I try not to be," He winked.
"Lying isn't the greatest first impression, George." I turned my attention to a man
selling popcorn and drinks.
"I'm not lying I'm simply stretching the truth."
I glanced at him with a smile and went into my bag to get out my purse.
"Here, I got it." Before I could protest he handed a twenty to the man and he
handed me the popcorn and
drink.
"You didn't--"
"If I pay for it, it's a sure way for me to share your popcorn and drink." He went
to take a piece of popcorn
off the top but I maneuvered it away.
"I own it now. So you get some when I say so." I put my hand in the box and grabbed
a handful of popcorn.
P 12-3
"That might be a while." I popped one into my mouth a chewed.
He chuckled and took my drink. "Well, this is mine then."
I narrowed my eyes and opened my mouth to complain when Laura leaned over and said,
"Well you two
seem to be getting along. Told you he's cute."
I pulled a face at her and she giggled. After a moment the crowd started cheering,
the lights started flashing
and the Canucks logo flashed across the ice for a long while before introducing the
players onto the ice
followed by the Chicago Blackhawks.
I leaned forward and shouted at Kate, "How long do these games last for?"
"About two and a half hours not including extra time. And there are two
intermissions."
I watched them skate around in circles and finally stop in two separate lines. The
players were introduced on
the big screen on the scoreboard.
George pointed out which one Luke's cousin was.
"You'll enjoy the game, trust me." George assured.
www.ebook-converter
"I hope so."

~~
"WOOOO!"
"Damien, for goodness sake!" I said with a laugh.

"Come on we're up by five there's no way we can lose we're on the last period of
the game."
Lucas came up next to me as we made our way to the bar. The bar filled with the
usual smoke, drunken
chatter and the intoxicating smell of alcohol. Good old Green Day - 21 Guns played
over the speakers.
It was the second intermission and truly the game is fun to watch. Luke's cousin,
Cody, was awesome. He'd
got pushed to the glass near us once and shouted his hello.
Damien was star struck along with George and Chris.
Kate seemed to have disappeared with Chris as soon as intermission started. George
was a great guy. I was
wrong about him being a stereotyped jock. He was great.
Maybe he's what I need to keep my mind off you know who.
"Drink?" He asked.
"Are you nineteen?" I asked with a nudge.
P 12-4
He slung his arm over my shoulders and pulled me into his side. "Yes I am. What
would you like? I'll pay."
When he touched me, it wasn't the same as--"You won't take it again will you?" I
teased trying to keep of thoughts off him.
He winked. "Of course not."
"Strawberry and lime Koppaberg."
"Love that drink." He grinned down at me. "Two strawberry and lime Koppaberg's
please."
There were crowds everywhere and barely any breathing space. I was pushed slightly
closer to George and
he squeezed my arm. "Not able to keep away?"
I laughed. "Oh, how funny..." My eyes strayed over to the side and the blood
drained from my face. My heart
started pounding so hard I thought I was going to throw up. Of all the places, of
all the damn places. Images
of what happened between us popped into my mind and I had to contain a sigh of
pleasure.
His green eyes caught mine and I felt like everything dissolved around me. Are my
ears numb? Is that even
right? Can that happen?!
www.ebook-converter
He stood so far away and yet it was like we were the only ones in the bar. He
looked as shocked at me.
"Hey, isn't that Mr.. Reeves? Hey Professor!" George waved his free arm above his
head.
I now dislike George.
"Crap." I mumbled as I shut my eyes. Don't come over... If you value your life
don't come over... Don't...
"Hello George. Evangeline."
Oh god his voice.
He was the only one that said my whole name and it almost made me shiver...
Stop it, dammit!
I opened my eyes and looked up at him. His eyes were nowhere near me. He was
dressed in a White Canucks
hockey jersey with dark blue leg hugging jeans. All of his concentration was on the
arm around me.
But George was too oblivious to notice.
"Are you here with Coach Harris and Coach Watson?"

"Yes, they're--"
Harris came over tagging along a man probably in his early thirties with a wide
grin on his face. "Hey Mike,
where'd you..." He turned his eyes to George and me and gasped. "Hello! I didn't
think we'd actually bump
P 12-5
into each other tonight!"
I narrowed my eyes at him. "You knew we were going to be here and you regretted to
tell me you were
coming?"
"Hey! I was only told yesterday that we'd be attending this game. Danny has season
tickets."
"Danny?" I asked.
George squeezed my arm and I watched Mr. Reeves eyes zero in on it. "Coach Watson."
I turned around to grab our drinks and handed one to George. I wish I ordered vodka
now.
I took a gulp of the sweet liquid and sighed. I felt uncomfortable with George's
arm around me while Mr.
Reeves glared at it so I shifted from foot to foot and stepped to the side.
George's arm dropped and I caught
his frown.
"Enjoying the game?" Mr. Reeves asked finally settling his eyes on me.
I was still pissed at him for telling John and I needed to ask him about it. But
right now didn't seem
appropriate.
www.ebook-converter
"Yeah. It's a new experience." I took another pull of the drink.

Harris snatched the bottle from my hand and I frowned.
"Are you nineteen?" He said.
I frowned deeper and shook my head.

"Then this now belongs to the trash." He leaned around a group of people and placed
it in the trash can.
"Ass." I mumbled.
"I heard that." He laughed. "Michael you need a new jersey." He pulled at the edge
of his ripped jersey. "You
should get a new one."
"I'll get one later," He mumbled. "Excuse me." He took one last look between George
and I then walked
away.
John smiled apologetically at me then said his goodbyes.
We had about five minutes before the end of intermission so I left the group to use
the restroom. I looked at
myself in the mirror. What the hell is wrong with me? Why couldn't I just get over
him and go for someone
my age or someone... That's not Michael Reeves?
Better yet, why couldn't I confront him about telling John?
"Grow a pair, Evie." I said to myself.
P 12-6
I took a deep breath, fixed the scarf around my neck and walked out of the
restroom.
It was like I conjured him up because he was in the store looking at new jerseys'.
His hair hung over his
forehead in a cute mess and his face looked like he was in deep thought.
I could do this. The very large halls were starting to empty so I decided to wait
by the wall across from the
store. He paid for his new jersey and stepped out of the shop. His green eyes
looked around and were
shocked to find me. He glanced around before walking toward me. I pushed off the
wall and met him half
way.
I needed to do this now. Otherwise I'd never do it.
But when I opened my mouth he interrupted me by saying, "George is nice guy."
I blinked at him. "What?"
"George. Although, he doesn't seem your type to be honest."
I crossed my arms across my chest and narrowed my eyes. "Excuse me?"
"He's not smart enough for you." He said bluntly.
www.ebook-converter
"How dare you? It's not in your place to say who my type is." He's in asshole mode.
And there's no stopping
him when he's in asshole mode. And what truly surprised me was how jealous he
sounded! I don't think he'd
appreciate it if I said it... Screw it. "It's none of your business if he's smart
enough for me. And who says I'm
even with him? By the way, Michael," I said his name as if it were acid. "You sound
slightly jealous."
He chuckled darkly and ran a hand through his hair. "You don't have to say if
you're with him its all in the
way he leans towards you. And jealous? You're joking right? Because the only way
for me to be jealous is if
the world has turned upside and the sun has exploded."
"Uh!" I scowled and stepped forward. I really wanted to hit him but that would get
me nowhere. "You're such
an ass, you know that? And by the way, I know you told John about... What happened
that night." I stared at
his throat not able to look I'm his eyes.
"I'm sorry?" He asked.
"About..." I cleared my throat. "About--"
"I don't remember," His voice had turned to a voice I'd heard only once before. He
started forward but I
backed up. "Maybe you can remind me."
My eyes widened. I needed to stay in the right frame of mind. I couldn't get lost.
I couldn't look into his eyes
otherwise I'd be gone for sure. "No. I came to talk to you about why you told John.
Why you were stupid
enough to even mention it to him. Yes, he's your friend but have I told anyone? No
I haven't!"
"You need anger management." He said with a very alluring smile. I couldn't bring
myself to look past his
perfect lips which were still a bad thing.
P 12-7
My back hit the wall and he suddenly took all the air around me. The halls had
become awfully quiet, apart
from the crowd inside the arena shouting and yelling at the teams.
"I need therapy." I mumbled. "You're messing with me and I hate it."
He dropped the bag to the ground; his hands went to either side of the wall
trapping me in my spot. I could
feel his heat. I could smell him. Even though it was the smell of orchids it was
still masculine. I moved my
gaze from his lips to his throat again. Staring at his lips wasn't helping. If I
were in this position with any
other man I'd kick them in the balls and run. But for some reason I wanted to lean
in, bury my face in his neck
and stay there.
Although this is a very threatening position, I didn't feel it at all. His eyes
pupils were slightly dilated but not
to such an extent like last time. They were filled with lust...
Which was dangerous... very dangerous.
"You don't hate it. In fact, I think you enjoy it. You enjoy our arguments as much
as I do."
I gasped when his hard body pressed against mine. Chest to chest. I bit my bottom
lip and turned my head to
contain my groan. God, I hate this man! I pressed my palms to his chest to push him
away but ended up
feeling his muscles tense under my touch.
www.ebook-converter
"You're messing with me too, Evie." His deep vibrating voice almost made me shiver.
Damn him! I'm a
strong chick that has resisted guys before so why the hell have I suddenly fallen
under his spell?
His nose brushed mine and my entire body froze. His warm hands skimmed down my arms
and to my waist.
"Michael, wait."
He paused but his hands continued to roam my waist and up my back slipping through
my checkered shirt. It
was hard to concentrate around him. It was hard to stay focused.
"I don't know anything about you. And yet you know almost everything about me." I
tried to swallow the lump
in my throat but failed.
His hands stopped on my waist a moment before squeezing and crushing me to the
wall. "I know." His breath
caressed my lips and I parted them.
Stay strong, pull away. Stay strong, pull away.
Do it. Do it...!
And finally, he lightly pressed his lips to mine.
I sighed out in pleasure. I hadn't imagined it would be like this. His lips were
beyond soft, his touch
completely electrifying. He placed small kisses on my lips teasingly and brought my
bottom lip into his hot
mouth. I clenched my fists into his jersey. I just knew he was a tease.
His body crowded me against the wall but I didn't care. I was happy he was touching
me everywhere. Pure
P 12-8
heat coursed through me and I shuddered. I slid my hands up his chest, past his
neck and into his velvet soft
hair. It felt like a relief to have my hands in his hair again. I could never get
enough of his hair.
Just as his tongue skimmed my lower lip asking me to open up, there was a wolf
whistle. Michael and I
broke apart and turned to a couple staggering past us with perverted grins.
"Get a room!" The woman shouted just before laughing and walking through the doors
to the arena.
His hands loosened its death grip on my waist and took a small step back. I removed
my shaky hands from
his hair and moved a lock of my own behind my ear. Without him, I felt cold. It
felt like his body had burnt
mine but when he moved back a cold breeze took his place.
I brought my bottom lip into my mouth and immediately regretted it.
I could still taste him...
"Evie,"
I looked up at him and took a deep breath. What was about to come? Was it regret?
"I'm not for you either."
www.ebook-converter
The blood rose to cheeks and I narrowed my eyes at him.

The moment's over. Regret. "I am going to slap you."
He rubbed a hand over his face after a chuckle. "You don't understand."
"I understand that you grabbed me and almost stuck your tongue down my throat.
What's there not to
understand?" My voice shook with anger.
He frowned and lifted his hand toward me. He surprised me by running a hand through
my hair and grabbing
my hand to pull me away from the wall.
Asshole Michael was gone.
"I'm not good for you." He stared into my eyes as if trying to tell my something.
There was something about
his words... But I couldn't concentrate on what it was. He was still touching me.
"But I can't stay away from
you. It's hard. I can't stop thinking about the way you smile. The way your cheeks
reveal your cute dimples."
I scowled.
His fingers grazed my cheek leaving a trail of fire behind.
"You're strong on the outside but on the inside, you're as fragile as glass." He
moved my fringe to the side
revealing my horrible scar.
His finger skimmed across it and I saw it.
P 12-9
His face. I'd never seen him so defenseless. His eyes were so unguarded. His face
was soft...
"John said... You were bad for me. What did he mean?" I asked.
He stared at me a moment before his normal defenses went back up. His eyes once
again hard, his expression
emotionless. He dropped his hands from me and took a step further back. I tilted my
head toward him and he
shook his head.
"Nothing. Don't worry about it."
"Michael," I called.
He gave me a lingering look. And with that he left.
I let out a deep breath I wasn't aware I was holding and touched my lips.
I knew once he kissed me I'd lose my mind. Have I lost it? Yes. And that wasn't
even a real kiss and already I
want more.
I shook my head and groaned. What's wrong with me? This man is my teacher!
But that hadn't stopped him or you, the evil side of me protested.
www.ebook-converter
I turned back to the wall and looked down at the bag he'd left.
Great. Just freaking great.
I picked up the bag. How am I going to get this to him? I was slightly embarrassed
for one thing and I was
afraid to see him again.
As I walked back into the arena and found my seat, I thought about how I would get
it to him. I could always
give it to John. He was reasonable and nice enough... in some way. Or I could drop
it on his desk while he
wasn't looking.
"Where've you been?" Kate shouted in my ear but ignored her. My thoughts were
filled with the way he
touched me. The way our body's molded together... the way his large hands gripped
my waist... the way his
lips were just too damn perfect. He in general was too damn perfect.
A loud horn above made me jump. The game was over. Canucks won.
I mindlessly followed the guys out of the arena through the large crowd and outside
to the cars.
How was this going to work? Were we just going to act as if everything were normal?
As if nothing
happened?
George suddenly pulled on my arm before I got to my car. "Tonight was fun."
"Oh... ah, yeah."
P 12-10
"Maybe we could--"
"George can I be honest?" He nodded. "You're an amazing guy. But I don't think I'm
looking to date right
now?"
He smiled softly. "Alright."
I blinked at him and tilted my head. "Really?"
He nodded and shoved his hands into his jeans pockets. "You're a great girl, Evie.
I'd be happy to just be
your friend."
"Wow. Ah... Thanks," I hesitantly smiled. "See you around then."
We hugged briefly and I practically jumped into the car. That was easy. George was
nice but I don't think it'd
be right. Not with me thinking about Mr. Effing Reeves every five seconds.
I groaned as Damien started the car.
"Oh, God." I groaned.
"You alright, Evie?" Laura asked.
www.ebook-converter
"Yes... I have a stomach ache." I mumbled the lie.
It was a mistake wasn't it? I shouldn't have let him kiss me...
You wanted it, that evil side of me said, just as much as he did.
Well...
That was true.
_____________________________________
TWO CHAPTERS IN LESS THAN THREE DAYS?!

Yes I had a load of spare time... sad...
Finally i’m in the book I’m lolling my way to the kitchen with this
P 12-11
13: "My Immortal Beloved," Beethoven
290K 5.6K 527
by Misguided
________________________________
Ludwig Van Beethoven...

Where is that book?
I walked down the aisles over and over again and sighed. The librarian said she
couldn't find it but his letters
were referred to in another book which I also cannot find.
This library was two floors as it was and checking the both poetry sections would
take me more than the hour
I had. These aisles were so deep it would take me forever to find Beethoven's
letters.
I grabbed a book on John Keats and went to the small desk near the balcony
overlooking the ground floor
where my friend Rachel was sitting. She had fifteen minutes before her class and
she didn't mind spending it
with me researching for our latest assignment.
www.ebook-converter
I loved romantic poetry. Some seemed deep, some very deep and others either soppy
or emotional.
"Didn't find it?" She asked as she turned the page of her book.
I shook my head. "John Keats will do. But I love Beethoven letters."
She grinned and ran a hand through her dark hair. "I've got Lord Byron. Don't you
just love poetry?" Her
words dripping with sarcasm.
I smiled. "Most,"
"Of course you do. You got 68 out of 72 in that quiz Miss Clarke gave us." She
sighed.
"That's because I enjoy poetry, Rachel. It's one of those things that come easy for
me. Shakespeare is my
favorite."
She patted my hand and said, "Evie... I think you need help."
I chuckled and she stood up. "I hate to get poetry books and run but..." She
smirked at me. "See you next
week."
"Wait." I skim read a poem and stood up. "Would this be appropriate for the
assignment? It's called, 'Modern
P 13-1
Love'."
She waited for me and I cleared my throat.
"And what is love? It is a doll dress'd up
For idleness to cosset, nurse, and dandle;
A thing of soft misnomers, so divine
That silly youth doth think to make itself
Divine by loving, and so goes on
Yawning and doting a whole summer long,
Till Miss's comb is made a perfect tiara,
And common Wellingtons turn Romeo boots;
Then Cleopatra lives at number seven,
And Antony resides in Brunswick Square.
Fools! If some passions high have warm'd the world,
If Queens and Soldiers have play'd deep for hearts,
It is no reason why such agonies
Should be more common than the growth of weeds.
Fools! Make me whole again that weighty pearl
The Queen of Egypt melted, and I'll say
That ye may love in spite of beaver hats." I finished.
www.ebook-converter
"What's the meaning of it?" Rachel asked generally interested.
"I think he's trying to say that love is an illusion which is obtained from
daydreaming, a desire to bask in the
divinity of love, and imitation of great passions and lovers of history. He's sort
of making fun. The tone is in
a way humorous. He's describing that youths believe that famous lovers of history
are just around the corner.
That youth's think love back in that time still exists now."
"I like it." She said. A bell rang shortly through the library. "Use it. It'll get
you your A. I really gotta go. I'll
see you next week but Facebook me how you start. It's due in a few weeks so we've
got time." She ran
through a few aisles and I watched her run down the stairs and out the door.
My eyes darted back to the stairs as a man I still wasn't ready to confront started
walking up them.
I whipped my head back to the book and noted the page down on my MacBook.
So yesterdays class wasn't as bad as I thought it was going to be. Only because I'd
walked in hidden by the
girls and Damien. While sitting through his lecture, his hockey jersey was burning
a hole in my bag. I was
figuring out ways to give it to him. And by the end of class, I was the last one
left in there. His eyes were
watching me with every move I took. I'd walked down the steps making sure not to
look directly at him, went
into my bag and pulled out the Canucks bag.
When I placed it on his desk, I accidentally caught his eye.
I'd taken a deep breath, turned my trembling body and walked out of the room
without a word.
All weekend I'd been thinking about him. Every night since Friday I'd been
fantasizing about what else could
have happened against that damned wall in the Canucks arena. What it'd been like to
kiss him deeper. To
taste him...
P 13-2
I turned my head back to the stairs and mentally cursed. I don't know where he is.
I should have seen where
he went. I needed to carry on going through the aisles to find Beethoven's letters.
Wait, he didn't need to be on this side anyway. I shut my MacBook, picked up John
Keats and stood up to
look again.
I was getting frustrated. I needed that damn book. I'd use 'Modern Love' if I
needed to.
I'd gone through four long ass aisles and still nothing. I bent down to look at the
bottom row and gasped.
"Finally."
Greatest Romantic Poems/Sonnets: Ludwig Van Beethoven, Shakespeare, Lord Byron.
I grabbed the book, stood up and turned around only to come face to face with
Michael Reeves.
I stepped back and I hit the bookcase. Some of the books fell to the ground and I
scowled. These aisles were
wide enough, why did he have to be so close? And why didn't I hear him get here?
Surprisingly, he smiled sweetly at me.
Have I missed something?
I went to my knees and picked up some of the books. He bent down as well and picked
up the remaining
books.
As I slid them in the right places he did the same. I could feel his breath at the
back of my neck and I held
back the shiver. My hair was up today which made me notice it even more. I turned
around and he thankfully
took a step back giving me some room to breathe... And concentrate.
www.ebook-converter
I took in his beige cardigan, White shirt and crimson red tie. He looked good
enough to...
My eyes shifted to his face and I watched him stare at me with an intensity that
deserved a freaking medal. I
stepped from foot to foot and looked down at my ripped skinny jeans and my V-neck
dark blue sweater. My
sleeves were rolled up but other than that I can't see anything wrong. With the way
he was staring at me I
would believe that I was standing here naked.
I waited for him to say something.
When he didn't, I crossed my arms over my chest. "Can I help you?"
He raised one of his dark brows. "I was looking around."
I tilted my head. "Seriously."
He nodded and smiled. Oh no, it was that unguarded smile. That one he showed me at
the diner. Although I'd
seen it only once up close, I loved the smile.
He glanced down at the books in my hand. "Beethoven?"
I nodded and tightened my grip on both of the books. "Yes."
He took a deep breath and looked around. The aisle we were currently in was right
to the back in one of the
corners. These sections were rarely used and as he looked around, I wondered if he
thought we'd get caught.
But we weren't doing anything. So what was he planning?
P 13-3
His face went soft and his body relaxed against the bookcase. "Though still in bed,
my thoughts go out to you,
my Immortal Beloved, now and then joyfully, then sadly, waiting to learn whether or
not fate will hear us - I
can live only wholly with you or not at all - Yes, I am resolved to wander so long
away from you until I can
fly to your arms and say that---"
I interrupted him and finished off the section of Beethoven's letter. "--I am
really at home with you, and can
send my soul enwrapped in you into the land of spirits - Yes, unhappily it must be
so - You will be the more
contained since you know my fidelity to you. No one else can ever possess my heart
- never - never - Oh
God, why must one be parted from one whom one so loves."
His green eyes sparkled and he grinned. "Letters to His Immortal Beloved. Not a lot
of people your age know
that off by heart."
I smirked. "My age, huh?"
He ran a hand through his hair and I mentally scowled at the inappropriate thoughts
I was having about
running my hands through his hair over and over again and pulling his head down
until-"I don't know a lot of eighteen year olds' that know such a comprehensive
piece of writing."
"I'm not like a lot of eighteen year olds'." I said with a smile.
www.ebook-converter
I caught his eyes dart down to my lips. I wasn't even sure he did it or maybe I was
imagining things.
"No, you're not." He agreed in a mumble.
We watched each other for a moment. Waiting for one of us to turn away it seems.
There were times when
Michael was lovely like now for example and when he was an absolute ass like that
time I dropped him
home before the crash. I couldn't figure him out.
I suddenly found myself saying, "What are we doing?"
His lip twitched and his face looked triumphant for some odd reason. Like he was
waiting for me to ask that
question. "What do you mean?"
"I'm sorry to ruin this connecting moment we're apparently having here but we're
talking to each other like
Friday never happened." I sighed and moved a fallen lock of hair from my face.
He pushed off from the bookcase and stepped toward me.
Oh, no.
A sudden cloud of tension had fallen between us and I didn't like it... much.
I put my hands up to stop him and he took that as an invitation to step into them.
His hard chest pressed
against my palms. "Don't even think about it, Michael. If you get any closer to
me--"
"What'll happen if I get closer, Evangeline?"
Oh, dear he said my full name in that alluring voice of his. My mouth went dry and
my eyes widened.
P 13-4
"Don't start," I managed to say. "And what is with you and crowding me against a
wall?"
He towered over me and his large hands gripped my waist. "This isn't a wall." He
murmured as if it were
obvious.
I tried pushing a little to try and get some distance between us but he only
chuckled.
"Wh-what about what you said. That you're bad for me." I stuttered.
His eyes hardened. He turned his head to the side and sighed. For a moment he just
stayed there and I
considered trying to running away.
But then his hands caressed my waist and said, "You'll live... For now."
I opened my mouth to ask what he meant when he pressed his hot mouth to mine.
I didn't respond... At first. I tried hard to keep my eyes open but damn was it
hard.
He's not persuasive but he had something about him. Unfortunately, at the moment,
he was still a mystery. I
still knew absolutely nothing about him apart from the fact that he likes his
privacy and... He was an amazing
kisser.
His tongue thrust into my open mouth and I sighed out a quiet moan.
He was sweeter than I thought.
A mix between honey and... I'm not even sure what the second thing is but I
wouldn't mind finding out. Maybe
hormones.
The kiss remained slow; his mouth moving against mine, his tongue massaging my own.
My hands had a mind
of their own and did what they'd wanted to do for days. I slid my hands up his
strong neck into his silk hair
and clenched my hands into it.
www.ebook-converter
He let out a small groan and things went savage from there.
His large hand moved down my thigh and lifted behind my knee so he could press into
me. Pure heat coursed
through me and I trembled with absolute delight.
Who the hell was I fooling? This man was ecstasy presented in a beautifully wrapped
package. God
unleashed him into this world and I'd stumbled right into his path.
I tugged on his hair and he squeezed my thigh... A little too hard but I didn't
comment.
He brought my bottom lip into his mouth and nipped it... Also a tiny bit too
hard...
His lips hovered over mine as he said, "You're always biting this bottom lip. You
drive me insane."
I opened my heavy lids and licked my lips. "I shouldn't be."
His mouth kissed trails down the side of my neck. I should stop this. It's going
way too far. And in the library
for Christ's sake anyone could walk past. What if someone has already and we didn't
know it?
My mind strayed off course as I felt the hand not holding my thigh go to my hair
and pull out my loose black
elastic holding it on the top of my head. My hair fell to my shoulders and he
surprised me by burying his face
in it.
"Watermelon shampoo?"
P 13-5
I controlled myself from smiling and answered, "Yes... But Michael..." I protested
breathlessly.
He moved my hair to one side of my neck and made me gasp as he sucked the skin into
his mouth.
I shut my eyes briefly...
But snapped them open when I felt his sharp teeth scrape across the skin. It stung
a little. "Michael?"
His hand tightened like a vice on my thigh and he pinned me to the bookcase.
I put my hands on either side of his face and pulled his face up to look at me. The
size of his pupils made my
eyes widen. They were as large as the first night I'd seen them after the bonfire.
His facial features seemed
sharper than before. A menacing look actually.
I brushed my thumbs across his cheekbones. Both of us panting but him slightly more
than me.
His hand loosened from my thigh and he slowly dropped my leg. He closed his eyes
for a moment and didn't
move a single muscle as I stroked his cheeks. It was, in a way, a calming
technique. What for, I wasn't
entirely sure.
My heart pounded like a drum as I stared at him and watched the hard sharp features
disappear into relaxed
ones. I stroked his face one last time before putting my hands on his shoulders and
putting a little distance
between us. Only a little though. He complied and took the small step back.
He opened his eyes and stared at me. His pupils back to normal, but his eyes hard.
He blinked a few times
and sighed.
www.ebook-converter
A loud bang somewhere within the library brought me back to reality.

We were in a public place. We could be caught. I don't really give a flying crap
about the fact that he's my
teacher anymore. There are worst things in the world that could happen. And its bit
too late for that fact now.
He scrubbed both of his hand over his face and through his messy hair. "Bad idea."
Okay, so I agreed a little that that was a bad idea but he was the one to jump on
me.
I straightened out my sweater with shaky hands. "Do you have no self control?" I
scolded.
"No."
I stopped moving my hands and looked up at how serious he was. "That was
rhetorical."
"Well, I answered it. No."
I narrowed my eyes. "Really?"
"Not around you."
That made me sigh. My heart thumped faster than needed. He glanced at my neck
briefly and I wondered if
my pulse was prominent. That would be embarrassing.
"Why me? There are plenty of girls that have crushes on you out there."
P 13-6
His face went to that cute frown I'd seen a few times before. And then he took on
his signature torn look. He
finally scowled at himself and stepped forward. It wasn't threatening nor was it
determined like a moment
ago. I couldn't make out what he was doing.
"You're different." He mumbled in a deep vibrating voice. His rough hand slid down
my wrist and into my
own hand. His other buried in my hair and tilted my head up. His natural scent was
hard to wrap my head
around. Like he was radiating with smells that would attract... To me.
"I ask myself why I can't control myself around you every single day. I try and
stay away from you but..."
"Why can I never think straight around you?" I mumbled unconsciously.
"That's a very good question." His voice had dropped an octave... Even more
alluring than before. Hard to
resist. "One I'm not going to answer."
My mind perked up slightly. "There's an answer to that question?"
A slow cautious smile spread across his face and he started backing away. "I'll see
you in class."
He opened my hand, placed my elastic on my palm and then left.
I stared at the bookcase for I don't know how long.
My body still reeling from his touch still wanting to feel his lips against mine
again. I touched my hands to
my burning cheeks and groaned. No doubt my cheeks were probably as red as my hair
right now. But what
had just happened seemed completely unreal. I was right to think that when he
kissed me I wouldn't be able to
get enough. Because damn, right now I was shaking with want.
www.ebook-converter
I have never, ever in my life been like this over a guy. Ever.
I'm actually quite disappointed in myself. I've been at Uni for a month and a half
and already I'm under the
spell of a gorgeous man... That's my teacher.
Does the saying, "try everything once" count right now?
I floated back to my table and packed everything into my bag.
Lord, my heart was still pounding in my ears and my face was still burning. I
didn't think he could have that
much of an effect on me.
I needed a moment to just stand still... to calm myself.
But when I looked at one of the clocks on the wall I almost screamed.
I ran down the stairs and to the check out desk for the two books then ran out of
the library. Shit. I was
twenty-five minutes late.
Luckily though, the room wasn't far away from the library. I stopped at the door,
ran my fingers through my
hair and tied it loosely into my hair. I took a very deep breath. I could do this.
I could just keep my head
down...
I knocked once before walking in. The class was silent but I didn't look up from
the floor.
P 13-7
"Hello, Miss O'Shea. Nice of you to join us." His husky and charming voice poured
over me and I had to
lock my muscles to hold back the shiver.
"Yes, I was a little bit preoccupied." I mumbled as I kept my eyes on my feet. I
started to walk to the steps
when his next question made me stop in my tracks and finally allow the blood to
drain from my face.
"Doing?"
"Excuse me?" I tried not to squeak. When I looked up at him I almost groaned. His
hair was a mess.
Embarrassingly so. Why hadn't he at least checked out his appearance before walking
into the theatre?
Well, actually I hadn't a clue what I looked like right now; probably a mess.
He crossed his arms over his broad chest that I'd had my hands on not long ago and
tilted his head. "You've
interrupted my lecture almost a half hour through. There has to be a good reason."
Yes, it was you and your way of kissing the breath and logic out of me.
"I was in the library looking for a book for my poetry assignment and... I got
lost. It's a big library." I said
with a raised brow. "Sorry for interrupting."
Without another word I walked past the stares and squeezed my way through to my
chair.
www.ebook-converter
I ignored Kate's smirk and Damien and Laura's questioning looks to take out my
notebook.
After a moment of staring at my desk I dropped my head to the table with a bang.
Michael paused for only a
second but carried on as if nothing happened although I was definitely aware of the
amusement in his voice
as he continued his lecture.
"Sweetie?" A voice whispered in my left ear.
I turned my head in Kate's direction. "What could you possibly want?"
She laughed quietly. "I just thought you'd like to know that you look completely
flustered. Not to mention you
walked in breathless. Oh and you're neck is pink with like bite marks."
Well, that explained why he felt the need to ask me what I was doing so he could
embarrass me.
And that also explained the damned staring.
__________________________________________________________________
Bang Boom.
I'm liking the comments I'm receiving and of course, I thank you. *Bow*
New fans also *double bow*
SMILEY FACE!!
P 13-8
Anywayyyyyyy, do what you need to do :)
The poetry as the common like is cringey but the idea of finding someone to share
one of your absolute favorite things is everything YOU
www.ebook-converter
P 13-9
14: Surprise
288K 5.2K 508
by Misguided
_____________________
"If your pupils dilate like, a lot, what does it mean?"

The girls looked up at me from there dinner and exchanged a look.
Laura dropped her fork with a loud clang. "Well, it's either they're in a very dark
room, they're high or..." She
looked up at the ceiling. "I'm not sure what else there is."
"What about anger or when they're... Uh... turned on?" I asked holding back the
blush.
Kate stopped eating and glanced up at me with interested eyes. "Say what?"
www.ebook-converter
I cleared my throat and ran a hand through my hair. "You know. When... Someone
gets--"
Kate raised a brow and leant back in her chair. "I know what happens when someone
gets turned on,
sweetheart." She played with the silver ball on her lip piercing then moved on to
her silver brow piercing
that suited her grey short skin tight dress.
Laura and Kate were going to a small gathering in George's dorm halfway up campus.
Lucas and I had
decided not to go. I just didn't feel up to it and he had an art project he was
concentrating on.
"Who are we talking about here?" Kate asked with uncomfortably knowing eyes.
"No one." I shifted in my seat. "Hypothetically speaking."
Kate shrugged anyway. "Could be anger. Or want. It all depends on the person we're
talking about here
though." Her eyes flashed with something I hadn't seen on her before. It was like
she knew. Like she just
knew about everything that was going on.
Technically NOTHING was going on between Reeves and me... Technically!! So, he's
kissed me twice. So,
he made me weak at the knees twice. So he's managed to worm his way into making me
want him even more
than ever.
So what!!
That meant nothing!

It didn't!
After class on Wednesday, I'd sent him my darkest scowl and left the room. He'd
embarrassed me that day
P 14-1
and I wouldn't forgive him easily. He'd turned into his jackass self within the
space of ten minutes! I'd wanted
to strangle him but I doubted that that was appropriate. Hell, the things we did
together weren't appropriate
so strangling him wouldn't really do much of a difference.
Especially after the library...
I'd looked into a mirror when I got home and my eyes had practically bugged out of
their sockets.
I think he tried biting my neck!
Laura stood up bringing me out of my reverie. "This guy must have eye problems."
She said. "Katherine you
ready? The weather predicted rain from nine and onwards."
Kate sent me one more glance and stood. "Yes. Where's Damien?"
"I'm coming down!" He yelled from the stairs. "You girls better be ready."
Laura was in a nice dark blue dress that hit her thigh. They both looked ready to
party even though it was
probably minus eight degrees outside and about to rain.
Laura clicked her fingers suddenly. "Crap I forgot to tell you guys! Where's
Lucas?"
www.ebook-converter
"He's in his room someone call him." Damien said as he entered the kitchen.
"LUCAS!!!"
We all flinched at the sound of Laura's screeching voice. Lucas ran down in a paint
covered shirt. "What?!"
"Oh good. We're all here. Okay, here's the deal. It's Halloween in a few weeks and
the third year's are
arranging something in one of the theatres."
"Awesome." Luke said. "I'm up for it. Now I have to decide what to go as."
"Are you sure it's okay to be out at night? What with all of the attacks going on
nearby. I'm still not keen on
going out now." Damien looked at all of our faces.
Everyone was silent a moment.
I furrowed my eyebrows and looked down at my hands. "Attacks?"
"There are people around Burnaby going into the forest and not coming back or found
half dead. Police say
its animal attacks. It's been happening all over this area." Luke shivered.
"They've been found half dead?" I asked.
"Yep. So the faculty has stopped students going into the woods after daylight."
"The party isn't in the forest, scaredy cat." Laura hit him in the arm.
I sent her a shocked look. Doesn't she remember anything? Is she completely unaware
that she was probably
P 14-2
one of the first to be attacked? I didn't even know that there were anymore
attacks.
"How do you know?" I asked Damien.
He rubbed his arm and turned to me. "It's all over campus. It's also on TV and some
of the news websites."
"We'll be fine; we're going to be inside. Anyway, are you ready to go? It's
literally starting to---"
Thunder cracked through the house and Kate and I laughed as Damien and Luke jumped
closer to each other.
"Come on you wimp, lets go before you shit yourself."
Kate and I burst out into a fit of more laughs. Laura patted Damien's chest and
made her way to the door.
They followed her to the door after grabbing their coats and umbrella's.
Luke and I walked up the stairs together and I followed him into his room. "What
are you working on?"
His wall had been striped of all of his posters and replaced with a wall sized
layer of paper. On it, was a
huge sketch of a hockey player smashing into another player against the glass. He'd
started painting the
players but only the backing colors. "Wow."
"Thanks. I've been working on it to get it perfect for weeks. And now I have
started painting and I need to
make sure I get nothing wrong!"
www.ebook-converter
I smiled at him. "It's awesome. I'll be in my room if you decide to take a break."
"Alright. I work better with my headphones on so I won't hear you if you shout fire
or blow the place up." He
grabbed his Beats by Dr. Dre red headphones and put them on his head.
I started up stairs and grabbed my MacBook. I clicked my lamp on and settled on my

bed. I'd already started
my poetry essay on Beethoven's letters and what they meant and who I thought they
could have been for,
yesterday. I'd literally only done about two paragraphs because I had been so
distracted with... Dare I say his
name?
He is all that's been running through my mind since Wednesday and I hate myself for
it. I really needed to
concentrate on my classes for goodness sake.
I plugged in my iPhone and started playing songs by Arcade Fire.
I spent almost two hours writing up my third and fourth paragraphs when the lights
beside my bed flickered.
Thunder sounded outside and I sighed. I hope the guys can get home okay.
I went onto the weather sites to check out what the upcoming days would be like
when I remembered the
conversation we had about the attacks... I searched up Burnaby attacks on Google
and it came up with a lot of
articles on rangers going into the forest and not coming back or just a normal
family going in for a hike and
only a few of them coming back. There were no photos of the attacks or any
information on who had been
into the forest but the disappearances were worrying everyone. The article
explained that in the past there
had been the same chain of disappearances around this time but soon enough, they
stopped.
It was usually very abrupt but no one dared to set foot near the forests for at
least a few months before
knowing for certain the attacks had stopped.
There was one attack that caught my eye. A man had been found half unconscious in
an alleyway just outside
P 14-3
the woods. He was found with two animal bites on his arm and shoulder dripping with
blood. There also
wasn't a photo.
I looked outside my window and into the woods not far down the road. There were
four other houses
connected to ours but we were on the corner facing a dead end road leading into the
forest. The edge of the
woods was clearly visible and the trees shook violently from the wind. I stared out
at it for a moment and
went to turn my attention back to my MacBook when something caught my eye.
I squinted my eyes a little to get a good look and ended up turning my full body
toward the window... I must
be seeing things. I'm just being paranoid.
But then I saw it again and practically pressed my nose against the window. I
stared out into the dark woods
and waited. The only light there was, was from the one street light next to the
house.
I waited for the movement again but nothing happened.
I sighed. Yes, I was being paranoid.
I glanced around outside before looking back at my MacBook...
But then my heart stopped.
I didn't just see...? No... I couldn't have just seen...
I looked outside again and gasped. My face burnt with anger and embarrassment and
somehow inside, my
heart pounded against my chest with delight and curiosity.
www.ebook-converter
"What the ff-" I lifted the window all the way up and leaned out the window
receiving a downpour of rain on
top of my head. I looked down at man glancing at trees and making a step to leave.
But then I stopped him by
shouting, "What the hell are you doing?!"
He stopped and looked up at me. His eyes widened as if he was surprised to see me!
Ha!! Surprised to see
me?! I live here, why he would be surprised to see me is completely inappropriate!!
He stood there gaping up at me and I scowled. "Michael. What. The hell. Are you
doing here?" I said above
the heavy rain.
He was soaking wet. He was in jeans, a black hooded zip up jacket and a white shirt
that was clinging to his
chest.
"Invite me in." Was his reply.
My mouth dropped open. "No! I am not inviting you in! You shouldn't even be here!
What if someone sees
you?" I glanced around and prayed that no one looked out of their windows or walked
by. I was thankful that
the house was at the edge of the estate.
He looked around. "Evie, invite me in. I'll explain everything when we're inside."
I narrowed my eyes at him. "I'm not letting you in."
He huffed and ran his hands through his wet hair. "Now isn't the time to be
stubborn. Invite me into your
home."
P 14-4
I ducked back inside and closed the window. I felt like screaming. This was the
only place he couldn't take
away my will to think. If I let him in, all logical reason to stay away from him
will disappear.
But I couldn't leave him out in the rain...
Oh for crying out loud!!
I ran down the stairs quickly and to the front door. But then I looked down at what
I was wearing and cursed.
I was barely in anything! I was in pajama shorts and a black tank top. I wasn't
expecting company, what else
would I put on to go to bed!
I opened the door and there he was. Standing there looking all wet and gorgeous.
His hair dripped in front of
him and a single drop slid down his nose and stayed there. His green eyes seemed
brighter than usual; even
more vigilant for some odd reason.
I stood there with my arms crossed as I stared up at him. He stared down at me. I
could feel his eyes on every
part of me as he started from my head to my toes. I held back the shiver and waited
for some form of
acknowledgement.
Then, he finally smiled. "Invite me in please."
If I invite him in that's it. He's managed to put himself in the one place I could
be by myself. I would feel like
he's everywhere and that there is no where for him not to find me. Even in my
dreams I couldn't be without
him.
www.ebook-converter
I sighed and opened the door wider. "You better explain why you're here."
He stepped into the house and I shut the door. I couldn't speak with him here. If
someone walked in, this was
unexplainable. It's almost eleven o'clock so there would definitely be no
explanation for this.
I'm going to have to hide him in my room. I'd have to sneak him past the boy's
floor where Luke was painting
with the door open... But he had his headphones on so he wouldn't hear us... Unless
he turned around...
"We can't speak down here. I'm going to need you to follow me and when I say go,
go."
"Are we on a mission?"
I narrowed my eyes at him. "Don't make me kick you out."
"You couldn't if you tried." He mumbled as I started to the stairs.
I walked up slowly and popped my head out to see Luke slip his headphones off and
turn. My eyes widened
as he walked out of his room. Christ.
"How's it going, Lucas?" I asked.
He smiled but furrowed his eyebrows at the same time. "Its going great, I'm just
going down to get a snack."
I laughed nervously. "Show me what you've done first, I'm dying to see."
He shrugged. "Okay." He went back into his room and I gestured for Reeves to go
straight up as I followed
Lucas. He showed me the work he'd done since I'd been in here last and noticed that
he'd added detail to both
of the hockey players and is now starting on their faces.
P 14-5
I nodded and told him I was going to sleep now so he wouldn't come into my room. I
let out a few deep
breaths before getting to my door and watching him walk around my room. He looked
huge in my room and
the room was pretty big. He stopped by one of my shelves and stared at something. I
stepped in and closed
the door behind me. I glanced around him to see what it was and saw a photo of my
mom and me from when I
was twelve.
"I guess you do get your dimples from your mother."
I glanced at the photo briefly and then back at his soaking body. "You're dripping
everywhere."
He shrugged off his jacket and I took it to put it on top of my basket. I then
turned back to him. His chest rose
and fell in even breaths making his white shirt practically see through as it clung
to his sculptured chest and
stomach. I moved my eyes up to his face and cleared my throat in embarrassment when
he caught me. I turned
to the side of the wash basket and picked up the shirt he let me keep just over a
month ago.
I kept my back to him as he changed his shirt over to the dry one. When I heard him
chuckle I turned around
and thanked god I couldn't see the outline of his body. Too tempting...
"Well, I guess keeping my shirt was helpful."
I sat down on the computer chair, handed him a spare hand towel I had and frowned
at him. "It shouldn't have
been."
www.ebook-converter
He sat hesitantly at the edge of my bed as he rubbed the towel over his head.
There's a sight I'd never thought I'd see outside of my dreams.
"I know I shouldn't be here."
"Really?"
He shook his head with a sigh and handed me the towel. "Your sarcasm gets you
nowhere."
I dropped the towel beside me deciding to pick it up later. I crossed my legs on
the chair and waited
patiently.
"I wasn't expecting you to look out of your window. I came here earlier to talk to
you but decided against it
and started to leave when..."
He paused a moment to glance out of my closed window. I sat there waiting for him
to carry on when I got
this odd vibe from him. I stared at his face and saw pure worry and... fear?
I uncrossed my legs and stood up. I chewed my bottom lip for a moment and sighed in
surrender. I settled
beside him and cautiously put my hand on top of his.
"What's going on?" I asked.
He frowned briefly and I realized now I've never seen him so vulnerable. He always
looked intimidating or
very masculine but right now I just wanted to cuddle the crap out of him. "Alright
fine. If you won't tell me
that, tell me what you wanted to talk about." I squeezed his hand.
P 14-6
He looked up at me with his soft emerald eyes. "Nothing. It doesn't matter."
"You wouldn't come all the way here to say that would you?" I teased. "And how in
the hell did you get here
without a car?"
"A cab." He stared down at our hands and also said, "Maybe it was just an excuse to
see you..."
I opened my mouth but no reply came out. I frowned at him a moment. "Michael..."
His other hand came up to cup my face. "I know. I shouldn't be here and I tell
myself every single day that
being with you is bad."
I inhaled deeply when a strong mesmerizing scent filled my noise.
"Who is it bad for?"
He stared into my eyes seriously. "It's bad for you."
"And why is that."
"Because I'm not any good."
"In what way?"
www.ebook-converter
His eyes flashed with something I couldn't put my finger on. The fear that was
there had disappeared along
with the worry. Now, he just looked plain annoyed. "How many questions are you
planning to ask?"
"As many as I need as long as it gets me the answers I'm looking for."
"What are you looking for, Evie?"
"I don't know anything about you but you know so much about me. One can only get
curious."
He stroked my cheekbone with his thumb. I clenched my hand and realized I was
squeezing his in the
process. He smiled that unguarded dazzling smile of his. "What do you want to
know?"
I blinked. "What?"
"You want to know things about me? Right?"
"Uh... Yes."
"Then ask away, Miss O'Shea." He let go of my face, kicked his army boots off and
shuffled backwards so
his back was against the wall. His feet hung over the edge of my bed and he crossed
them over each other.
He smiled at me evilly and waited.
Now that I actually had the chance to ask him questions... I had nothing to ask. Or
my brain decided to die
and go to hell which usually happens when he was around. "Uh..."
"Nothing?"
P 14-7
I narrowed my eyes. "Give me a minute."
"Take your time, Dimples."
I scoffed and ran a hand through my hair. Think... think hard. I had so much to ask
before!
"Oh!"
He turned his head to me with a smile. "Yes?"
"Uh... How did you... get into this job?"
He chuckled. "Really? That's the best you can come up with?"
"Don't test me, Reeves."
He sighed. "Well, John worked here first and he helped me get a job. I've always
enjoyed history and when I
was in Europe all I did was study the monuments, and the icons of the centuries."
I moved up the bed and grabbed my MacBook to move to the side table. "You were in
Europe?"
He nodded. "I was born in England."
www.ebook-converter
"That's so cool. You must have been here for a while because with your accent I
couldn't even tell you were
born there." I crossed my legs and leant my back against the headboard.
"My parents were born there and they died when I was eight and then my grandparents
took over. They lived
in Canada but for me, they stayed over in England until I was ten and then we moved
to Toronto."
"I'm sorry." I mumbled.
"It was a very long time ago, Evie."
I shifted in my spot and combed my hair with my fingers. "So how did you take it
all? Moving up to Canada."
"It was a change. But I got used to it. Then when I turned eighteen, I went back to
Europe and learnt
everything there was to know about it."
"I would say that's a nice way to get into Modern Europe history but..."
He smiled at me and it sent my heart into a fast rhythm. "That's a good way of
putting it."
I slid down until my head hit the pillow. "See, that was a good question. Asking
you why you wanted this job
led to a string of questions. I'm too good." My eyes shut and I sighed.
I felt the bed dip and a small gust of wind hit my face filling my nose with his
scent. I'd never been into
flowers but damn did I love orchids.
"I suppose you did well."
P 14-8
I opened my eyes and turned my head to the side. He was sat sideways, his hand
holding his head up as he
stared down at me with a smile. His body crowded mine on the single bed making me
realize just how small
the bed was. He was just big. He took up all the room... And air... And brain
function.
"I did excellent." I said with a small yawn. "What time is it?"
He looked at the watch on his other wrist. "It's almost twelve."
I looked up into his face with tired eyes. "Is it still--"
Lightening lit the room up and my lamp flickered off. Thunder cracked through the
bedroom and I jumped a
little. "Raining." I finished.
His shirt brushed my arm as he shifted. "I guess that answers your question."
"As soon as it stops raining, you have to leave." I mumbled even though I really
didn't want him to leave.
"I know."
I closed my eyes. It felt good to have him beside me, although I hate to admit it.
Do I really hate to admit it though?
www.ebook-converter
His fingers skimmed down my cheek sending small tingles through my body. I opened
my eyes and smiled up
at him. Who would have thought I'd have such a handsome, drop dead gorgeous man in
my bed and be so
comfortable with him around?
My light was still powered out so I clicked the switch so it wouldn't turn back on.
His eyes stared into mine
before he cupped my cheek and dipped his head very, very tentatively.
I waited patiently and closed my eyes when his soft perfect lips pressed to mine. I
brought my hand to his
chest as his tongue traced the outside on my lips. I opened myself up to him and
sighed out a small moan as
our mouths moved in sync with one another. I don't think I'll ever get enough of
his taste. He kissed me
slowly but deeply for a moment not making any moves to take it further which I
appreciated.
Through the appreciation, I felt something inside. Something I hadn't felt before.
Something I shouldn't be
feeling for him. I pushed it out for the time being.
I couldn't deal with it right now.
He pecked my lips one last time before pulling back to stare at me.
I chewed on my bottom lip before jokingly saying, "You know how these things work,
Reeves. You're gone
by the morning leaving no note or trace of the night in question."
He let out a small laugh and stroked my arm. "I wasn't aware this was a one night
stand."
I laughed with him a moment and ran my hand up his chest to his stubble cheek.
He smiled down at me and I smiled back before closing my eyes and rolling to my
side.
P 14-9
I was literally on the edge of drifting off when I felt his body press against my
back and his large arm wrap
around my middle. My heart beat faster as his face pressed to my hair and tucked me
into his body snugly. I
opened my mouth to protest but I found myself closing my mouth and shutting my
eyes.
He shouldn't have come here tonight.
I shouldn't have let him in, I shouldn't have watched that care free smile of his
light up his face and I shouldn't
have allowed him to snuggle up to me.
Because despite my best abilities and the little voice in my head claiming that my
attraction to him was
purely physical, I was developing feelings for the man.
There was just so much I wanted to find out about him and tonight I'd only had a
taste of it. I wanted to know
more. I wanted to know everything about him; I wanted him to trust me.
That night, I didn't have a dream about him.
No, I didn't need to.
Because he was here with me.
_____________________________________________________________________
www.ebook-converter
A fan, sharontwizzywright, made the cool photo at the side! Thank you very much for
it!! Appreciate it!!
Sorry took so long to update, I've been really busy with a few things!!
But hey, at least I updated :)
I read it in other vampire stories that the vampire cannot inter directly into your
home without being invited by the owner...yeah...i guess it does
make sense why he requested for invitation... *sob* missing tvd already
P 14-10
15: "You Need To Leave."
289K 4.8K 332
by Misguided
_____________________________________________________
When I opened my eyes, I wasn't expecting a strong stubble jaw and the mouth of a
God to be in my line of
vision. I definitely wasn't expecting my head to be rested on a hard strong chest.
I sure as hell wasn't
expecting my leg to be swung across his waist in a tangle of sheets.
And I friggin' wasn't expecting his hand to lazily be gripping my bare thigh.
After a moment, my mind started to register on the situation and I groaned. Damn
him. Why was he still here?
Why am I happy he didn't leave even though I'd told him to?
He shifted under me.
I moved my hand up his chest, past his neck and to his cheek...
www.ebook-converter
Then I slapped. Twice.

He groaned. "Yes?"
Oh, Jesus.
His voice was husky and deep from not being used. It made his chest vibrate. My ear
tickled and I sighed. It
was too early I was sure...
"I told you to leave when it stopped raining." I mumbled.
He turned sideways so his mesmerizing eyes were at level with mine. He kept my leg
draped over his waist
with his hand.
"It didn't stop raining."
I tried to get up to look but he stopped me. "Can we go back to sleep now?"
As much as I wanted to, we couldn't. It was daylight now and if he's seen leaving
the house on a Sunday, I
wouldn't know what people would think. And what if Laura or Damien or Lucas saw him
leaving?
"No we cannot go back to sleep. You were supposed to be gone before everyone woke
up."
"Its six thirty in the morning give me some time, Evangeline. It's too early to
argue."
"Arguing is the only thing keeping my mind straight."
P 15-1
He shut his eyes and rested his forehead against mine. He didn't understand what he
was doing to me.
"From what?" He wondered.
"A number of things."
"Name a few."
"I'd rather not."
"I'm not moving until you say at least one." His large hand tightened on my leg and
I parted my lips.
"That, for example, is distracting."
"What?" His hand slowly grazed up my thigh. "This?"
"Reeves." I sighed out.
My mind wasn't coherent enough to work so early in the morning. Why I even woke up
so early, was beyond
questionable.
I glanced at his lips. What I would give to have his lips on mine or his bottom lip
between my teeth...
www.ebook-converter
Keep it together, Evie.
"Technically," He started as his fingers crept toward my tank top. "You are an
adult. You can make your own
decisions. Me being here isn't... Wrong. Is it?"
I nodded not able to form words. My attention was on the hand playing with a loose
thread on my top.
He chuckled at my answer and sighed. His eyes turned serious a moment and he said,
"Damn, I shouldn't be
here."
"Oh, I know." He just contradicted himself but okay. "Do you have classes today?" I
asked trying to defuse
this ticking time bomb. I grabbed his hand at my top and moved it to his side.
"Hmmm..." His head moved from mine and rested at the crook of my neck. "Nope."
"But..." I swallowed. His breath tickled the side of my neck and I shuddered. "You
said Saturday's were your
days off."
"Who has class on a Sunday?" His chin grazed my collarbone as he spoke. He rolled
over so I was on my
back and he was pressed into me. Just my luck, I felt a particular area on him
press against me more than the
rest of him.
"Why are you so hyper this early in the morning?" I tried not to move a single
muscle below my waist
otherwise we'd both be in trouble.
"Honestly?"
P 15-2
Oh dear it's that word again. How many times has that word got me in trouble with
him? Twice? Three
times?
"I'm not usually." I jumped a little when I felt his tongue dart out and touch my
neck. "Maybe it's because I'm
with you. Otherwise, I'd be happy to sleep until night."
I bit my lip. "I hate what you're doing to me."
He grabbed my leg and propped it up. "You're saying that to put distance between
us. You're very evasive."
I scowled. "If anything, I am not evasive. I like to tackle things head on." Half
true. Most of the time I did like
to sort things out head on but otherwise I am sort of evasive.
His mouth drew the skin on my neck into his mouth making me squirm underneath him.
"To be honest," He mumbled. His lips brushing back and forth against my neck. "I
should be the one avoiding
you."
I tilted my head to the side unconsciously for him to get more access. "You're
never clear in what you say."
His whole body froze a moment and he sighed. "It's hard."
www.ebook-converter
"Oh God, I know."
He chuckled and his chest vibrated against mine. "No, Dimples. It's hard for me to
be honest with people or
be... Real." His head moved from my neck and he beamed down at me. His pupils were
slightly dilated but
not as much as I'd seen it before.
"It's been a while since I've been honest with someone. I've known John for a very
long time and he's the only
thing I've got left of a family. He's who I put my trust and honesty in."
"How did you meet John?"
He watched his fingers skim up and down my leg causing bolts of electricity to
tingle around in circles. "It
was more like a stumble across each other story. We were... Traveling in the same
circle and stuck together.
Ever since then he's been like a younger adolescent brother to me."
He really loved John it seemed. The way he spoke about him made me wonder what the
whole story was.
"You and John do look very close."
"John wouldn't be happy that I'm here."
I raised a brow. "Why's that?"
"Because he told me to stay away from you." His face told me to listen to him.
"Why?"
"One of many questions I cannot answer."
P 15-3
I laughed. "Figures."
He stared into my eyes and tilted his head to the side like a cute confused puppy.
"In just over a month,
you've broken down most of my defenses. How did you do it?"
"Is that a rhetorical question because I honestly haven't a clue what the answer
is."
When he chuckled, it settled right next to my heart...
"Alright, you need to go."
He smiled down at me with the softest expression I'd ever seen on his face.
I smiled. "What?"
His hand stroked my cheek. "You're different." I watched his head lower but then I
put my hands on his chest
to stop him. "Just one kiss?" He teased with a smirk.
"If you kiss me, it'll be harder for me to kick you out." I watched my hands move
to the edge of his white shirt
and had the pleasure of catching a glimpse of his rock hard stomach.
"I know." He smirked. "I can't help myself around you. You're so..." His nose
brushed against mine and his
mouth brought my bottom lip between his teeth. I let out a small moan and slipped
my hands into his shirt. His
stomach tensed under my touch. "You're so--"
www.ebook-converter
"Can we discuss this later?" I captured his lips.

His tongue immediately massaged mine in a soft slow rhythm. I don't think I'll ever
be satisfied. He was too...
Addicting. At this moment I couldn't care less if he was here until next week, as
long as I'd get to do this
every day.
I moved my hands from under his shirt and into his silky, fluffy hair to tug him
closer. I loved his bed head.
I'd had enough of him being in control. I pulled his head back and smiled at him
evilly. He narrowed his eyes
at me and I pushed him until he was on his back and followed him.
"What are you doing?"
"I've had enough of you being in control, Michael." I brought my mouth to the side
of his neck and sucked the
skin into my mouth. He was so soft. "I can't actually be bothered to deny it any
longer."
His hands gripped my waist and shifted me so I was fixed against him. He ground his
hips just a little bit and
I rested my forehead against his with a small moan. "Deny what?" His voice had
turned husky and rough, his
eyes filled with lust and his jaw unusually clenched.
"This damned attraction I have for you." I put my hands on the pillow either side
of his head. The feelings
that were slowly developing inside me were scary. Boyfriend's in the past I have
had feelings for but never
as strong as this. "Don't you think we should stop?" I asked.
He tried to sit up but I held his shoulders down. "Stop?" He asked.
I nodded. "As much as I'd love to carry this on..." I stroked his clenched jaw.
"You really... Really need to
P 15-4
go."
And as if on cue, there was a knock on my door. All of the blood drained from my
face as I stared at the
door.
"Evie," Someone croaked in a fatigued voice. "If you're awake let me tell you now,
I feel like shit and I might
be throwing up all day. I don't get good hangovers. Shower as soon as possible. If
you value our friendship
don't play loud music at all today, don't slam doors and try not to stomp up and
down the stairs. Pass the
message on when you see the boys."
I waited a moment and sighed in defeat. "Alright Laura." I half yelled careful not
to be too loud.
I heard her groans and then the sound of a door closing across the hall.
Michael sat up with me still straddled on his hips and grabbed my waist for
balance. "Maybe leaving is a
good idea." He turned his bright green gaze onto me with amusement.
I laughed quietly. "Really?" We stared into each others eyes and I ran my hands up
his neck into his hair.
"You need to go."
His hands rubbed at my sides and pulled me forward until our chests were pressed
together. "How many
times have you said that to me?"
www.ebook-converter
"Too many times to count." I pressed my lips to his once, twice and then moved to
his jaw.
I felt his sigh so I moved back to look at him. There's that look; his torn, pained
look. But this time seemed
different to the rest of them. Something inside of me was begging him to choose
right; so it involved me. Oh, I
really didn't like the way I was thinking.
"What am I going to do?" He mumbled more to himself.
I examined his face a moment before glancing at the door and climbing off his lap.
I needed to pop this
bubble we were in. "Well I can think of a suggestion: leave." I ran my hands
through my disheveled hair and
walked to my dresser. I glanced at him to catch him staring at me but he didn't
turn or act embarrassed that he
had been caught. "What?"
He stood up from the bed. "It's nothing."
He grabbed his wet jacket and gestured for me to lead the way. I took a deep
breath, walked to my door and
opened it a bit. The bathroom door was closed and I could hear Laura's unfortunate
gagging.
I frowned and grabbed Michael's arm to follow me downstairs. There was no worrying
about the boys
waking up; they never woke up before eleven on Sunday. I let go of his arm as we
made it to the ground floor
and glanced at the living room. There were a few empty drinks bottles and cans but
I'd make them clean it up.
I opened the door and laughed quietly. He was right. It was still raining.
He stepped outside but turned to me in the door way. I leant up against the frame
with a small smile. "Don't
come back."
P 15-5
He smiled that cute, care free smile of his and crossed his arms across his chest.
"I'll try not to." I could see
his body tense a little like he was fighting with himself. But then his shoulders
relaxed, stepped forward and
lifted one of his hands to my face and the other to my waist. Instead of kissing me
like I was expecting, he
surprisingly pressed his lips lightly to my forehead and whispered the same words
as earlier, "What am I
going to do."
My heart leapt into my throat and I tried to swallow it.
And before I could try to comment, he let go of me and walked straight into the
downpour. I watched the back
of him as he walked around the corner and out of sight.
I closed the door and leant my forehead against it with a deep breath. What the
hell AM I going to do? Last
night and this morning was something I thought I could never do with him. He'd
always been so reserved, so
isolated. I knew nothing about him before last night apart from the fact that he
was beyond beautiful and had
the smile, lips and body of a God.
Now that I've seen this part of him, I wanted more. Everything about him was
addicting. He was... perfect.
How many times have I used that word on him?
I turned around in time to see Laura shuffle through the living room and into the
kitchen.
My face paled. Did she see?
I followed her into the kitchen and went into the fridge to pull out the milk. Just
act like nothing happened. I
grabbed the Lucky Charms box and filled up a bowl. I glanced at Laura a few times
and noticed her very pale
ill face and a sparkle of fresh sweat on her forehead. Poor girl.
After pouring in the milk, I started to sit down only to stop halfway when she
broke the silence, "Who was
the guy that just left, Evie?"
www.ebook-converter
I remained silent as I sat down unable to think up an appropriate answer. She

either saw it was Mr. Reeves
and is seeing whether I'll lie, or she truly didn't see who it was and was curious.
I watched her swallow two
pills and down a glass of water.
Quick say something!!
"What guy?"
Stupid, stupid, stupid.
She laughed a tired laugh and sat opposite me. "You look very tousled. And I just
about heard a man voice as
I was stumbling down the stairs."
Shit.
"Is it someone I know?" She croaked as she lay her head down on the table. "Did he
spend the night?"
Think... hard. "Uh... He came last night and only stayed because it was raining. No
you don't know him, he's...
My cousin!" I half yelled. She covered her ears and groaned. "Sorry."
"You have a cousin in Canada?"
"They live in Seattle," That was true. One of my mother's sisters' lived down in
the state of Washington.
P 15-6
"Oh right. That's cool." She lay there as I ate my breakfast and thankfully she
didn't ask anymore questions.
She probably did want to ask a few but she looked too sick.
I took a huge spoonful and chewed the sweet crunchy cereal.
What would class be like? I'd have to act like nothing happened and so would he. I
just hoped he didn't do
what he did last time and catch me out in front of the whole class. I'd kick his
ass if he did it again.
"Someone was attacked last night you know."
Her statement brought my full attention to her. "What?"
"It was a fair distance away from the party. It was around ten o'clock when it was
just getting started and a
guy ran in saying his girlfriend had been attacked. Half the party ran out to see a
girl dazed and confused
staring at her arm. She must have put up a fight because there were like three bite
marks."
I stared at Laura mortified and grabbed her arm without thinking. She sat up as I
pointed out the faint lines of
the scar on her wrist. "Did it look like this, Laura?"
She stared at her arm like it was the first time she'd ever seen it. She traced her
finger around the mark and
frowned. "I... don't remember."
"Laura you remember getting this right?" I think now was the time to talk about
what happened. I'd never
asked her what happened that night afraid she would make up a load of bull because
she thought it was a
scratch. Now that I look at her, she looked like she knew what she was looking at.
www.ebook-converter
She shook her head but then paused and nodded.
"What did this to you? A fox? A wolf? A bear?"
Her face filled with horror as she shook her head briskly. "No... No, not a fox or
a wolf or bear... no." She
continued to shake her head and I stood up to stand behind her and embrace her.
"Sweetie, we don't have to talk about it if you don't want to. It was scary for me
too." I rested my head next to
hers and squeezed her shoulders. "We can talk about it when you're ready."
She nodded with a sigh of relief and I frowned.
What the hell is attacking these people?
Earlier, Laura had said she didn't get good hangovers (then again when does anyone
get good hangovers?).
That night of the attack she had drunk a lot of alcohol and yet she woke up feeling
better than ever...
What in the world is going on?
I pecked her head and moved to the sink with my bowl when the doorbell rang. The
clock on the wall read
half seven...
Oh Christ, has he come back?
I walked to the door, opened it and gasped. "What the hell are you doing here?"
P 15-7
Aaron grinned revealing a small familiar dimple in one of his cheeks. "Mom dropped
me off." He put his
umbrella down as he pushed past me.
I narrowed my eyes at him as I shut the door. "Why?"
My brother engulfed me in a hug and I smacked him in the stomach. He doubled over
and squeaked in his
breaking voice, "I love how we greet each other."
I grabbed his AC/DC t-shirt by the neck and pulled him into the living room. He
straightened out and I
noticed just how tall he was and how he'd unusually muscled out a little. It's been
a month; Canada seems to
be good for him. He was almost my height now; his brownish red hair had been cut
and now hung over his
forehead. "I'll be here a few hours mom had an emergency appointment, I was bored
at home so she offered
to drop me off here. I wasn't expecting you to be awake though. I would have just
gone to one of my friends'
house." His voice had been breaking for a while now and now it seemed deeper. My
little bro is becoming a
man.
"I'm going to kill mom." I mumbled. This morning seems to be lasting years. I
collapsed onto the couch and
buried my head in a pillow. I felt the couch dip and then Aaron lifted my head with
the pillow to put on his
lap.
He stroked my hair from my face like the loving brother I see every once in a
while. "Everything okay?"
www.ebook-converter
I nodded. "Yeah." I sighed. "Everything's great."
"Who was at the door?" Laura groaned as she walked into the living room. "Oh hi,
honey. Good to see you
again. Hair cut?" Before he could try to answer she said, "It's nice. I have to go
throw up now." She zombied
her way upstairs and out of sight.
Aaron chuckled. "Hung-over is she?"
"Yes she is, and I'm hoping you won't be doing that until you're at least my age."
He slapped my forehead and I jumped up. "Seventeen and you got a deal."
"You're seventeen in June so no. Or I'm telling mom."
"Friggin' tattle." He mumbled.
I wrapped my arms around his neck and squeezed. "That's what big sisters do."
Because it was raining, Aaron and I spent the day in my room either talking about
school, play fighting or
arguing. But even then I couldn't get that one man out of my head. With my brother
helping to distract me, the
longest I went without thinking about him was about.... four minutes? He'd said
that he came over to talk to
me about something which he, by the way, never did. My mind was at a full work out
by the time I was
driving Aaron home around five. He'd stayed longer than a few hours purely because
we were having so
much fun. I missed my brother.
As I drove home the rain started to subside and my mind wandered to none other than
Michael. My body told
me to devour him seconds. My mind was telling me to stop acting like a horny
teenager and grow up. And my
P 15-8
heart?
Ohh crap.
My heart was softening to the mere sight or thought of him. Although Reeves and I
have had our arguments
and disagreements I can't help but love them. And when we have our soft moments and
normal conversations
I can't help but adore them. Sometimes he could be hot sometimes he could be
really, really cold. He's a man
filled with secrets and I wanted to rip them out of him.
As I walked into my room, I glanced at the discarded t-shirt he'd left here last
night. I picked up the damp tshirt and put it in my wash basket. I turned to my
tangled sheets and collapsed onto it. I could still smell
him... My mind flashed with the very stirring memories of my lip between his teeth
and his hands creeping
around my shirt.
I was absolutely exhausted.
Today seemed to have went on for ages.
Longest Sunday ever.
And yet, it was one of my best days here.
www.ebook-converter
____________________________________________________
BOOO!
Wheeeeeyyy, another upload *smiley face*
I shall now bury myself in my pillow and sleep until its noon mwhahahaaaa!!!!!! <3
I dont know what it is...can you please be specific??? HAHA
P 15-9
16: He Cared
291K 4.5K 632
by Misguided
___________________
"It's not right for lecturers to keep you back." Damien muttered as he finished his
breakfast. "Yesterday I was
there for hours."
"Is that why you didn't get home until six?" Laura asked.
He nodded. "Damn them."
"What'd you do?" Katherine wondered.
He shifted in his seat. "I told him to fuck off."
All of us scowled.
www.ebook-converter
"What?! He kept picking on me I wasn't in a great mood!"
"Doesn't give you the right to tell him that." I said. I stood up and walked to the
sink to dump my bowl and
spoon inside.
"He let me off by not telling the Dean but I have to help him every Monday after
class for the next three
weeks."
The doorbell rang.
Everyone looked at each other and Lucas sighed. "I'll get it then,"
I was slightly nervous for todays lecture with Reeves. Act normal seemed easy
enough. But easier said than
done.
Luke walked in with a smile and turned to me. I raised a brow at him but in walked
my brother. I scowled at
him. "And you're here on a Tuesday because?"
He shrugged a shoulder. "School was cancelled."
"I highly doubt that." I walked over to him. "Does mom or dad know you're here?"
He shook his head and pouted his bottom lip. "If you give me this day I'll owe you
forever."
"What homework did you not do?" I crossed my arms over my chest.
P 16-1
"Advanced Math and my teacher said she'd put me in detention for tomorrow. I can't
do tomorrow I have a
music class after school."
"You're going to have to stay here I have a lecture in about twenty minutes that I
have to leave for about...
now." I grabbed my bag from the floor next to the table.
"Oh. Can't you just skip it and come with me to the mall? I need to get some
stuff."
I scoffed. "No! I'm not skipping my lecture for you, Aaron." Everyone stood up and
made their way to the
door. Damien introduced himself to my brother with a manly handshake and left the
room.
"Look Aaron, stay here. You know where the main building is if you need me. Text me
later okay?" I pecked
his cheek. "Don't snoop through my stuff."
Before he could say another word, we all piled out of the house.
We made it to class with about five minutes to spare. My heart pounded in my chest
as Kate opened the door
to the classroom. I walked in with a glance to his desk to see that he wasn't here.
I sighed with relief but then
I wondered if he was coming in. He wouldn't not come... Would he? I still never
found out the real reason as
to why he wasn't in for the other week.
We sat in our seats patiently and finally he walked in. Without even realizing what
I was doing, I was
watching his every move. I watched the way his body moved toward his desk with
ease.
www.ebook-converter
Today he was wearing grey trousers, a light blue shirt and a dark blue tie. I moved
my gaze from his body to
his face. His mouth was in a slight smile as he went into the store room and took
out two rows of books. His
eyes seemed to sparkle some. He's obviously in a great mood.
He loosened his tie as he straightened his back.
And then he looked up at me.
He held my gaze for a split second. In that second I saw a twinge of amusement but
at what, I wasn't sure.
He turned away from me, his lips still curled into a smile. "Listen up. New
assignment. Read this book, The
Social Contract by Jean-Jacques Rousseau by November 2nd. We'll discuss it in class
and then you'll write
me an essay. Simple enough right?"
Some of the class agreed and laughed.
"Miss O'Shea come hand these out for me please."
I rolled my eyes as I stood up and walked down the steps. He waited behind his desk
looking down at a sheet
of paper and straightened out when I got closer. He picked up half of the books in
one hand and turned to me.
He smiled politely at me like any other teacher would. Except I saw right through
it.
As he handed them to me, his hand brushed mine sending small bolts of electricity
up and down my arm.
I narrowed my eyes at him before turning around and starting on the first row all
the way to the third row
P 16-2
until I had to go back. As he handed me a few of the books, some dropped on the
floor. I went to pick some
up at the same time as him.
We ducked behind his desk and he took this time to say, "Have you changed shampoo?"
I laughed quietly making sure it wasn't too loud. "Ah, yes I did."
He surprised me by reaching out and fingering a lock of my hair. "Strawberry?"
I opened my mouth to reply but he stood up. I followed quickly after with all of
the books in hand. I clenched
my jaw to stop the blush from hitting my face. I handed the books to everyone and
sat down with a sigh.
Kate smiled harmlessly at me.
"What?" I snapped.
She shrugged. "Nothing! Someone's got their panties in a twist."
I turned back to Reeves as he briefed us on our assignment. After about half hour I
was finally concentrating
and not daydreaming about him. But then the door opened interrupting class
revealing a middle-aged woman.
"Professor Reeves? I'm sorry to interrupt but I have to talk to an Evangeline
O'Shea?"
www.ebook-converter
I raised my head from my arms and raised my hand.
"Oh. There's a young man outside demanding to see you. He says it's an emergency?"
I narrowed my eyes. "What's his name?"
"Aaron?" She replied.
Kate, Laura and Damien giggled. I collected my books off my desk, shoved them into
my bag, shrugged on my
knit cardigan and started to stand when Reeves said, "He's interrupting my class."
I walked down the steps and looked up at him. All traces of happiness had wiped off
his face completely. He
now looked a little pissed off... Jealousy?
If only he knew it was my brother... Not that I was going to tell him yet.
"Don't worry, sir. You've explained what you needed to anyway so I should be able
to get on with it just
fine." I smiled at him but that only made his jaw tick.
The woman led me out of the room to the entrance to the library where Aaron waited
patiently. I hadn't
noticed until now that he was wearing a patterned thick cream cardigan, dark blue
wash jeans, Nikes and a
White t-shirt underneath. He's definitely changed since coming here. I like the way
he dressed.
He stood up with a smirk. "Thank you,"
The woman nodded her head and started down the hall. I caught him off guard and
punched his arm.
"Asshole." He slung his arm over my shoulder but I pushed him away. "I can't
believe you did that."
P 16-3
"It's over now! Let's go to the mall I am starving."
I sighed and glanced at Mr. Reeves' class as we walked toward the exit.
I just know I was going to pay for that.
**
"You what?!" I whisper yelled. "You brought me here to get your top lip pierced?!"
Aaron picked up a French fry and stuffed it in his mouth. "Yeah."
"What did mom say?"
"She said I could get one. I have the money and stuff I just need you there."
"What do you think mom will say when you come home with a silver ball on your lip
when you were
supposed to be at school?"
He leant back in his chair and smirked. "I'll say I got it done after school of
course. Thus explaining why you
were with me thus backing-up why you're dropping me home today."
www.ebook-converter
I looked around the food court and sighed.
I knew he's always wanted it pierced but I didn't think I was gonna be there when
he got it done!!
His blue eyes shone with excitement as he leaned forward. "Come on Evie. Be a great
big sister and let me
have this one! I'll owe you big."
I ran my hand through my hair.
"I love you." He added with a smile.
"Fine." I said. "Where?"
He stood up and grabbed my arm to pull me up. "This place called Adrenaline. It's
next to Hot Topic."
"I haven't even been to the mall yet and you know where everything is." I pried his
fingers off my arm and
followed him through the large mall. "How much is this costing you?"
"39.50. 40 dollars."
I rolled my eyes. "What did dad say."
"He doesn't know and won't until I get home with it tonight."
I laughed. Hard. I actually had to stop to catch my breath. Aaron looked around
seeing if people were
P 16-4
watching but I didn't care! I wiped the tears from my eyes as I calmed down. "Dad
will go ape shit."
He waved it away. "He'll live."
"Wait a sec how old do you have to be to do this?"
He smiled wider at this. "Well, I know the guy that does it. He's my friend's older
brother and I talked to him
about it yesterday after school. He knows I have parental permission so it's all
gravy."
"You've got your connections already." I mumbled.
We made it to Adrenaline and walked inside. We walked in and immediately, the guy
at the desk smiled up at
Aaron and came over to do that man handshake thing where they slap backs and...
Stuff.
The guy looked at me with a smile and offered me his hand. "You're his sister."
"Fact or guess?" I asked as I shook his hand.
"Fact. You have similar features. Eyes, hair, dimples." He winked.
He did absolutely nothing for me. Sure the guy was muscley, had a nice tattoo on
his shoulder, great face,
dark hair but he was nothing compared to Michael.
www.ebook-converter
"Are you hitting on me or my brother because his dimple is almost identical to one
of mine?"
The guy laughed but obviously felt embarrassed. He turned back to my brother and
collected the money and
necessary information. I offered to go in with him but he'd refused saying he
didn't need me to hold his hand.
Aaron seems to be growing up. He's getting out of his bratty faze slowly. Soon
he'll be a respectable man.
Except any girl he dates will have to go through me of course. If they play him,
I'll slap them. He might not
know this just yet but he'll find out. The girls he'd dated in the past weren't
worth it. Aaron was an attractive
young man and everyone knew it. Mom practically had a seizure every time he came
home one minute past
his curfew.
Surprisingly a half hour later, I stood up from the seating area and watched him
stroll out of the back room.
He pointed to his top lip that now had a silver ball on it and smiled. "See? Don't
you think it looks great?"
I smiled at him and sighed. "Yes Aaron it looks great."
Aaron shook hands with the dark haired guy before we left. Aaron was literally
about to walk into Hot Topic
when I grabbed his arm. "Oh, no sweetie. You owe me remember?"
He narrowed his eyes. "And?"

"We're going to shop now."
He groaned as I pulled him toward American Apparel. "What? Come on anything but
lugging me around
while you shop."
P 16-5
"Oh don't worry. I'm shopping for you too. New clothes for us both! I think we both
deserve it. I won't tell
mom about you skipping school, if you don't tell mom we're going on a splurge!"
He sighed in defeat. "Deal."
*
"See that was not so bad."
During the first two hours of shopping, Aaron had the face of a slapped ass. Now,
another two and a half
hours later, he seemed pleased with his new clothes. "Fine that wasn't bad."
I had about three bags while Aaron had two both filled with clothes from Fred Perry
and Hollister. I had to
help him pick out a few things but otherwise he did well.
As we strolled through the getting empty mall, he slung his arm over my shoulders
and said, "Thank you,
Evie. Really, I didn't expect you to be so cool about it."
I wrapped my arm around his waist and squeezed. "You're welcome. And shut up,
sometimes I can actually
be cool."
www.ebook-converter
He chuckled. "Yeah right."
I smiled. "Don't make me hit you."
I turned my gaze forward and my smile immediately wiped off my face. No. Way...
"What?" Aaron asked because we'd stopped.
The man in question glanced at Aaron with a smile and came forward. Is it purely by
coincidence or does the
world honestly want to punish me? Because I sure as hell didn't say anything about
coming here. Get it
together, he could be here doing something for himself. It isn't all about you!
"So," He said as he stopped in front of us. "Is this the Aaron that pulled you out
of my class for an
'emergency'?"
Aaron's arm fell away from my shoulders. "Oh crap. Busted."
I scowled at him and turned back to Reeves. "This is my younger brother Aaron."
"I see." Was all he said as he offered his hand to him. Aaron took it hesitantly.
"Aaron this is my history lecturer, Professor Reeves." I raised my eyebrows. "And

'you see'?"
His eyes darted between us. "Obvious resemblance."
I could see Aaron looking at us with a raised brow at the corner of my eye. "Right.
So, Eve, I'm going to Hot
P 16-6
Topic seeming that we didn't get to go at all." He nudged me with his arm and I
shot him a glare. "See you in
a bit." He then decided to mess up my hair so I pushed him. He laughed as he walked
away.
Michael was still looking between us as Aaron left but finally he turned his
emerald gaze onto me. "You
called me professor."
"Don't get used to it."
"You didn't say you had a brother."
"I haven't said a lot of things."
"I suppose that is true." He glanced around. "Walk with me?"
"Do I have a choice?" I asked.
He shook his head with a dazzling smile and moved to stand next to me. We started
walking through the mall
side by side. His arm brushed mine and I smiled despite my best efforts.
"What brings you to the mall?" I asked.
"A car dealership down the road. I got a new car finally."
www.ebook-converter
"Type?"
He smiled down at me. "Mercedes Coupe in a deep lunar blue."
"That's a nice car." I mumbled. "Still doesn't explain why you're in the mall."
"I should be asking you the same question, Miss O'Shea. I needed to get a few
things. You, however, missed
the last hour and a half of my lecture." We stopped by a Starbucks and I walked
straight in. I didn't answer
him but I could feel his presence behind me.
"Well?" He prompted.
I smiled at the woman behind the counter. "Can I have a grande iced caramel
frappuccino please."
"Cream on top?" She asked.
"Sure."
"That'd be four fifty."

"Evie."
I turned to Michael with an innocent smile. "Did you want something?"

He rolled his eyes. "No, thanks. Answer my question please."
I handed the woman five dollars and received my change. "My brother told me he
wanted his lip pierced so I
P 16-7
went with him to get it done. Problem?" I asked when I saw a flash of annoyance.
"You missed vital information."
I shrugged. "I'll get it off one of the girls or Damien." I thanked the woman as
she handed me my cold drink.
"Listen, Michael it was only half a lecture. The world won't explode because I
missed it. When the secretary
said a young man was demanding to see me, I could clearly see the jealousy in
your--"
"Hold up there." He interrupted as he leant against one of the tables.
The woman behind the counter smiled at us and I winked discreetly back. I put the
bags on the floor in
between my legs and held the cup with both hands.
"Jealous?" He asked outraged.
"You were all happy at the start." I smirked. I took a long pull of the sweet,
creamy drink and took a little
look around. "You were obviously jealous because as soon as you saw Aaron earlier,
you saw the
resemblance between us both and ruled out any relationship."
He crossed his arms over his broad chest and squared his shoulders. Here comes a
sneer...
"I highly doubted there was a relationship considering the fact that we'd been
involved on Sunday. Would
you like me to define involved for you? You remember when you pushed me on my back
and sat on--"
www.ebook-converter
I slapped his arm childishly to shut him up. The woman coughed to cover her
laughter and I only glared at
her. I picked up my bags, grabbed his arm and started pulling him out of the shop
with a red face. The nerve
of him. How embarrassing. "Ass." I mumbled under my breath.
"Careful what you mumble, honey." He replied.
I stared at him in a world fury and opened my mouth ready to scream at him when I
heard someone say,
"Evie?"
I let go of Michael's arm and turned toward whoever said my name. "O-oh! Hi, Jade."
As she bounded forward, I glanced to my side only to see that he was gone... Where?
I wasn't even sure. The
place was emptying where could he have rushed off so fast?
Jade was in my Greek Civilization class and knew of Reeves so if she saw him with
me that would only
cause a number of rumors or questions. We talked for a bit before she said her
goodbyes and walked off. I
finished the drink quickly receiving a minor brain freeze and dropped the cup in a
trash can close by.
Immediately after she turned her back on me, a pair of large hands landed on my
waist and pulled me
backwards until I hit a rock solid chest. "Close call."
I slapped his hands off but he wrapped his arms all the way around my waist and
rested his head on my
shoulder. I couldn't deny that the feeling of warmth he was radiating with wasn't
comforting and I loved the
feeling of his body close to mine especially in this affectionate way. I don't
think he's ever... Hugged me
before. Only once but I practically threw myself at him when I broke down.
P 16-8
"I'm sorry I said that in the coffee shop."
I blinked. "You're actually apologizing?"
He nodded his head beside mine. "It was wrong for me to air that out in public."
"Yes it was. And although I am enjoying this, it's risky for you to be doing it." I
glanced around but found
myself snuggling into his chest.
Before he let go, he landed a soft kiss to the exposed skin on my neck. I felt cold
without his warmth but
luckily the kiss had me scorching for a bit.
My phone vibrating in my pocket made me jump. I whipped it out of my pocket and
slid my finger across the
screen. "Where are you?"
"By the car. Be here quick, it's cold in this parking lot."
I hung up and turned my gaze back to him. He smiled sweetly. "I'll see you in class
tomorrow then. Hopefully
this time, you won't be pulled out by any young men."
I laughed and was left smiling at him. He gazed into my eyes making me believe that
he was the only thing in
this giant mall. He stepped forward and tilted my head up by my chin. "I have a
question?"
www.ebook-converter
"I'll try to answer it."
He stroked the side of my jaw with his thumb. "Simple yes or no question. Purely
for your benefit." I waited
for him to ask it. "Will you kiss me?"
I smiled. "What do I benefit from that exactly?"
"The satisfaction that you're in control." He said with a smirk referring back to
what I said on Sunday.
I snorted. "Right."
"Well?" He prompted. "Before Jade comes back and interrupts the moment."
I looked down at my feet debating whether to or not. My mind was on a full work
out. I took a deep breath
and decided to blank any thoughts in my mind and let a different side of me decide
what to do...
That growing soft spot I had for him in my heart.
I shuffled forward, lifted my face and lightly, gently pressed my lips to his soft
ones. I didn't deepen the kiss
and neither did he. The sparks I felt in this simple peck were unbelievably
alarming. It was such a simple
thing that it had my knees quivering and my hands aching to run through his hair. I
wouldn't let myself do it
though. When I pulled away a little so our lips were hovering, I opened my eyes to
find his staring at me. I
smiled against his mouth. "That okay?"
When he went to lick his lips, his tongue scraped outside my bottom lip. Tease.
"Perfect." His voice was so
deep, so vibrating that it felt like it travelled through my skin and decided to
sit on my nerve endings.
P 16-9
"Great." I cursed myself when my voice shook a little. I took a step back also
walking back into reality.
"Good to see you, Mr. Reeves." I bit my lip to stop myself from smiling anymore
than I already was. I spun
on my heels and rushed toward the elevator. Yes, it was very, very risky to do that
so near to Uni. What
we're doing isn't illegal, but maybe frowned upon.
Wait a minute, what ARE we doing?
I stepped into the elevator and got to the fifth level of the multi storey parking
lot in seconds. My car was on
the other side so I started walking down the path. The lot was large and almost
empty now because it was
almost time for the shops to close.
As I went into my pocket to get my keys out, I dropped my bags onto the floor. I
let out a long sigh as I bent
over to pick them up.
What would you class Reeves' and me? Barely friends with benefits? Almost
scratching an itch? It's hard to
define our... Should I call it a relationship?
I straightened out and looked ahead only to pause when a gust of wind whipped past
my ear. I waved my
hand on the side of my neck and continued down the walkway. I saw a figure standing
at the very end of the
walkway but ignored it. As I got closer, the figure hadn't moved at all... Like it
was watching me or
something.
www.ebook-converter
I slowed down a little to see if the person would move but nothing. I had to go up
there and turn the corner to
get to my car... And Aaron was up there. What if this is a pedophile?!
As I got a little closer I could just make out the blonde hair of a male.
And then he started forward. Determined steps echoed around me.
I stopped and watched a moment. Was he coming at me? No... Maybe I'm overreacting.
I started taking small steps back panicking slightly. Then his pace quickened. And
that's when I started to
have a heart attack. I took a lunge back and bumped into a hard body.
Hands curled around my arms and I shut my eyes ready for whatever was to come. I
knew self defence I
could kick their ass! But then I heard a familiar voice.
"Evie?"
I looked up to Michael's strained expression and then back forward.
The man had gone. I glanced around frantically but he wasn't anywhere to be seen.
"Evie what's wrong? Are you alright?"
I turned to face him only to notice that his body was tense and his pupils were
slightly dilated. It must be
anger. Because he sure as hell didn't look turned on like the times before. Maybe
he does have some sort of
eye problem. But whose pupil's honestly dilate every time their feelings changed? I
don't think mine did and I
haven't seen people like that before.
P 16-10
I held a hand to my pounding heart and replied, "Yeah, I'm fine. I thought I saw
someone but... I was just..." I
laughed nervously and ran my shaky hand through my hair. "What are you doing?"
He squeezed my upper arms. "I was going to my car." He looked beyond me and I
followed his gaze to the
blue Mercedes parked not far from here. "You're shaking."
"I'm fine. I'm great. I just need to get to my brother." I looked past him not able
to look him in the eye. "I'm
okay."
He didn't let go. "If something happens..."
"What?" I pressed. I was still frightened and a little jumpy. My nerves were still
rattling and I was afraid if I
stayed with him any longer I'd break.
He sighed and let go of me. When I went to turn he took my face in both of his
hands and made me look at
him. His eyes had calmed now but his face held pure worry. "If something happens to
you, anything," His
eyes were screaming at me like he was telling me to read between his words. "I
don't give a crap if you have
a paper cut just don't be afraid to call me."
Before I could say no, he took my phone out of my pocket and started putting his
number in. He slid it back
into my pocket carefully. "And before you say anything I do care if something
happened to you. You gave me
a heart attack when you turned up at my door with blood running down your face,"
www.ebook-converter
I laughed despite myself.
He surprised me by pressing his lips to my forehead. "Remember that I will be there

to help you. No matter
the situation."
I turned out of his hands and started speed walking to the corner without looking
directly at the spot where
the man had been standing. I stole a glance back to Reeves. The last thing I saw
before I rounded the corner
was him watching me in the same spot I left him in.
I inhaled and exhaled deeply and shook my hands out.
"Man, do you take your time!"
I sighed with relief when I saw that Aaron was okay.
I pressed my trembling thumb to the unlock button on my key. Aaron jumped into the
passenger seat and I
quickly joined him after throwing my bags in the backseat. I let out another deep
breath and gripped my hands
onto the steering wheel.
"You okay?"
Aaron looked slightly worried so I smiled to reassure him. "I'm okay. You ready to
go home?"
He smiled and nodded. I switched the car on and rushed out of the spot anxious to
get away from here. I
found myself glancing in the empty spot where Michael's car was parked. He cared.
Bloody hell.
P 16-11
It felt like a British swear word moment. But he actually cared about me. Or cared
whether or not something
happens to me. Either way it seems the same.
So the physical attraction had grown into more for him...
And I can't friggin' deny what I was feeling for him anymore. He was growing on me.
And even though his
incessant arguing and the 'I have to be right' attitude made me want to slap him
sometimes I guess that's part
of the reason I was attracted to him. Not the whole reason of course. There was a
part of him that was soft...
a part he rarely let me see but when he showed it, it was worth the wait.
Aaron banging his head to a song cheered me up a bit because he looked like a
complete idiot. I drove out of
my parking lot and off into the right lane to get home.
"Here comes the good bit... STAAAY WITH-What the hell?"
A voice interrupted his song so I turned it down a bit. "This is the 6 o'clock
news. No more than an hour ago,
a young woman had been attacked outside a local grocery store on Beresford
Street..."
"Shit, Evie that's a few blocks from here." Aaron mumbled.
The news report carried on. "...The woman was found with a few bite marks, one to
the neck another to her
wrist; marks that resembled other attacks around this area. Whatever has been
attacking these people is
moving from the forests into town. Rangers have upped their search on the creature
attacking but have found
no clues as to what it could be."
www.ebook-converter
"Whatever has been attacking these people is really sinking their teeth into them.
Blood thirsty creature mom
and dad are saying." Aaron said. "One of my friends' sisters is a ranger..." He
paused a moment. "She was
attacked."
I didn't say a word as we made it home in forty-five minutes instead of the usual
hour and a bit. As I parked I
turned the engine off and turned to him. "How is she?"
Aaron's eyes had turned sad. "Nobody will let us see her. My friend, Vick, hasn't
come to school in weeks
because she's been looking after her. All I know is that her bites resemble the
ones like the lady on the
radio."
I looked at the illuminated house for a moment in thought. The attacks were
beginning to make me curious. I
wanted to know more about it and the fact that it'd happened to Laura just miffed
me even more. I wanted to
find out what this animal was.
"How would your friend feel if I went for a visit?"
________________________________________________________
i thought you were the one. listening to my heart instead of my headdd. I loved
when my siblings did this during high school
P 16-12
www.ebook-converter
P 16-13
17: Connect The Dots
289K 4.8K 336
by Misguided
My song of the day is Three Days Grace - Lost in You

______________________________
"Me staying here isn't what I had planned for this evening." I said with a smirk.
"Or mine." Kate half yelled. "I need to be somewhere! And now I've missed my ride.
Thank you so much
Reeves."
Michael smiled at us both and stood up from his desk. "Well, considering the fact
that Miss O'Shea here
missed my lecture yesterday and you, Miss Philips, decided to get on my bad side
after class yesterday,
you're going to be spending time with me. So you'll be here for about a half hour.
You'll help me with book
returns and paper filing."
www.ebook-converter
I narrowed my eyes at him playfully but couldn't help loving the fact that I could
spend a little more time with
him. I was planning on going straight to Aaron's friend's house to ask a few
questions. I was hoping they'd let
me in once I explained who I was and that the same thing happened to Laura. Aaron
had alerted them I'd be
coming over but I wasn't sure whether they'd accept me into their house or not. I
had to try.
Kate sighed as she walked down the steps to his desk. I, however, stayed in my seat
and relaxed into it. I
missed an hour and a half which Laura caught me up on so I didn't see why I had to
be here.
"Evie come down here and put these books in the cupboard please. Stop lounging
around. Quicker you get it
done the better." I rolled my eyes and stepped down the stairs to the history
books. "Katherine. My job for
you is: you see those papers there?" He pointed to a stack of A4 booklets on the
edge of his desk. "There are
three different stacks that need to be delivered to three different rooms. Mrs.
Angus, Mr. Crawford and Mr.
Fielding. Deliver those and collect the grade sheets from each of them."
I picked up a bunch of books and straightened my legs. "Why the hell do I get the
job of running around for
you?" Kate frowned.
"Because you pissed me off so get going." He chuckled.
I walked into the store room and sighed. This room will be the death of me. How
many times has he sent me
in here to get stuff or put stuff back? I grabbed the first five in my hand and
dumped them on a shelf in the
back. I put the rest on an overstocked shelf on the side and turned around.
Oh dear.
P 17-1
"What are you doing?" I held my hands in front of me in a defensive stance.
He smirked down at me and landed his hands on my waist. "Kate should be gone for
twenty minutes tops."
I put my hands on his hard chest and had the pleasure of feeling his muscles tense.
"What if someone else
walks in?"
"I'll know," He said as he backed me against the wall. "Besides, Kate would be the
worst person to find out
about this. With her, you never know."
He had no idea. And I didn't exactly want to be the one to tell him I already think
she knew about this.
His hot mouth opened against my neck and sucked the flesh into his mouth. I bit my
lip to contain my moan
and slid my hands to his shoulders. "Michael..."
He paused a moment and let out a long sigh.
"Let's hear it then." I mumbled suddenly.
He leaned back to look at me. "What?"
www.ebook-converter
"How you're bad for me. How you're not good enough for me. How it's smart for me to
stay away from you.
How John wouldn't be happy if he knew you were here with me."
"If you gave me a moment, I would have said two of those things." He smiled softly
at me and moved a fallen
lock of hair away from my face. "I don't want to hurt you."
His face had changed from its jokey smirk he had on a moment ago to a serious and
pained face.
I stared into his sincere eyes and told him, "You won't." And then I kissed him. I
was in control of the kiss. I
licked, sucked and nipped his bottom lip for him to open. At first he didn't
respond but then he relaxed
against me and tightened his grip on my waist.
His tongue slowly but surely explored my mouth as mine did his. I really couldn't
get enough of how he
tasted. It was like an addiction that was impossible to satisfy. My body was
burning inside and out. The way
my body molded to his so snugly made me wonder what it would be like to be just me
and him. Nothing
restricting us from exploring each other or having any guard up between us.
But not yet. He wasn't completely there yet and neither was I. But I was sure
getting there.
His hand grazed down my thigh and lifted one of my legs. He surprised me by
grabbing my other leg and
tapping it. I broke away from the kiss to look into his hungry eyes. "You're
serious."
He smirked and made me gasp by lifting me. He did it so easily, so effortlessly; I

immediately wrapped my
legs around his waist and put my hands on his shoulders.
"Does the fact that we're doing this with the possibility of getting caught because
we're in a classroom make
this slightly more... Arousing?"
P 17-2
I let out a small giggle which turned into a tiny moan as his pelvis pressed me
into the wall. I was in leggings
today so the feeling of that particularly large area pressing against me was
intensified. "A little bit...
Professor Reeves." I teased.
That made him laugh. "Oh, how funny." He crushed his mouth roughly to mine and I
couldn't help the small
moan. My nerve endings felt like they were about to explode. My body shivered with
pure pleasure as his
hand moved under my t-shirt and sweater. I ran my hands through his hair and
grabbed a fistful of it. He
growled transporting both of us into a world filled with undiluted desire. God,
this man! How does he do it?
How does he make me forget the logic of things and make my mind go caveman?
I undid the first few buttons on his white shirt and skimmed my fingers back and
forth against the skin of his
shoulders and the front of his chest. His shoulders tensed beneath my touch and he
groaned quietly.
His hands stroked my ribcage briefly before moving up to cup one of my breasts. An
involuntary and highly
embarrassing moan escaped my lips and I felt him smile.
"You're evil." I mumbled breathlessly as he moved his lips down my jaw, down my
neck and to my exposed
collarbone.
He moved to the next collarbone and back up until his mouth was above mine. "So
I've been told." As he
moved backwards off the wall I just about saw the stack of books on the floor close
to his feet.
www.ebook-converter
"Michael, wait--!"
He stumbled backwards and I grabbed hold of a shelf for balance which only came
down along with a bunch
of papers. He held onto me for dear life as we fell backwards. It was like it was
slow motion for crying out
loud. He landed on his back with a bang and I landed on top of him.
I lifted my head from his chest to look down at him. When I saw his face I burst
out into a fit of laughter. His
face looked so surprised and shocked I wondered if he even knew what happened.
He looked up at me from the floor and frowned deeply. "Alright, Dimples its not
that funny."
That only made me laugh harder. I held my stomach to calm myself down and took deep
breaths. "I'm sorry.
Your face was priceless though. Kodak moment I promise you that." I bent my head
down with a smile and
pecked his lips to wipe the frown off his face. "Are you alright? Did I hurt you?"
He shook his head. "I'm fine. Are you okay?"
Despite the slight throbbing in my knees and elbow I said, "Better than ever." I
started to climb off his lap but
he stopped me.
"We're far from finished."
"For now, I suggest we finish before we do anymore damage." I winked and patted his
chest as I stood up. I
held my hand out to him. He glanced at the hand like it was going to bite him. But
then he finally took it and
P 17-3
stood up. Not like he needed help anyway.
He straightened his shirt and said, "Give me a moment to..." He shut his eyes and
took a few deep breaths.
I laughed as I walked out of the room with slightly wobbling legs and sorted out my
crinkled shirt. I was
shaking out my hair when Kate opened the door to the room and walked in. She
glanced at me only briefly
with raised eyebrows and walked to the front desk.
"Where's Mr. Ass?" Kate asked with rolled eyes.
I pointed to the cupboard just as he walked out looking like nothing had just
happened between us. His
buttons were done up, his hair looked like I hadn't touched it at all. "What is it
Kate?" However, his voice
was still husky and deep.
Kate never missed a beat but she didn't comment on it. "You, Mr. Asshole, had me
running halfway across
campus not the building."
My eyebrows rose at her choice of words and I wondered if he'd do anything. But he
just chuckled and said,
"You made it back in one piece right? So all is well." He sauntered to his desk and
slumped down in it
relaxed and at ease.
www.ebook-converter
I rubbed at my elbow to get rid of the pain and noticed him watching me carefully.
"Can we go now?" Kate asked out of the blue.
Michael turned his attention to Kate and smiled. "Yes you can. Don't forget to
finish the book. And have a
great Halloween."
Kate laughed. "Oh Halloween will be excellent." She grabbed her bag from the front
of the room and started
out.
I grabbed mine and waited until she was out to ask, "You know about the party the
seniors are arranging for
everyone in one of the lecture halls?"
He smiled. "Of course. John and I will be there as well as Coach Watson. Just
because you're all older
doesn't mean you don't need chaperones to make sure it doesn't get out of hand."
I nodded ignoring the small spark of happiness that he'd be there. "Alright then.
See you there."
He waved his hand for me to come forward. I stepped forward hesitantly, watched him
take my bag and pull
out my phone. A plain ringtone sounded and he pulled out his own phone to answer
it.
He didn't say a word as he then put my phone back into my bag and handed it to me.
When I went to look at
the dialed numbers I saw that he'd called his own number. So now he had mine.
I went to walk away again but he gestured me back. I stood in front of him but he
continued to wave me over.
What did he want now? As I slowly bent down he pressed his lips to mine briefly and
pulled back with a
P 17-4
genuine smile.
I gave him one last grin and started out of the classroom.
"So Evie,"
I jumped slightly when Kate pushed off the walk beside me. Did she hear anything?
Well technically we
didn't say anything bad or anything that would have signaled something going on. He
called his own phone
but she wouldn't have known that.
"What're you doing now?"
We walked side by side through the building and out the doors. "I'm going to
Aaron's friend's house about
something."
Something flashed in her brown eyes and I blinked to see if I was saw right. That
was... Weird.
"Do you mind if I tag along?" She smiled.
"Uh... Actually, Katherine--"
www.ebook-converter
"Great." She walked ahead of me to get to my car with a slight skip.
I paused a moment and bit my bottom lip deciding whether to take her. I probably
had a slim chance as it was
getting in and now with her it would probably be slimmer. She could stay in the car
but that would only
prompt her to ask me questions. I couldn't do it another day because Aaron had
called for today.
I sighed heavily, groaned and made it to my car. Kate jumped in the front seat and
smiled at me. "Don't
worry, I won't be annoying. I'll be very helpful." She smirked at me and turned to
the radio.
As she finished playing around, I put in the address in my navigation system and
backed out of my space.
"So Halloween." She started half way out of campus. "What're you going as?"
I shrugged. "I'm not sure yet. Maybe something not cliché or completely slutty."
She laughed. "Fair enough. I'm not sure what I'll go as yet but I have a few
ideas."
"Yeah? Like what?"
"If I tell you that you might take some of the ideas."
We talked and laughed a bit about Halloween and what we expected some people to
wear. But I grew silent
as we drew closer to the house. As we turned the last corner, I stopped in front of
the house and put the car in
park.
I was silent a moment as I started figuring out what I was going to do. I had a
plan in my mind but I wasn't
P 17-5
entirely sure it was going to work.
Kate stepped out of the car before me. I followed her to meet her around the car.
"Kate--"
"It'll be fine." She grabbed my hand reassuringly and I only looked at her
skeptically. She doesn't know
what's going on, why should she reassure me?
We walked up the drive and Kate fell back a bit. Once I rang the doorbell I heard
the light footfalls of
someone and a very, very heavy sigh. I didn't think it was possible to hear such a
loud sigh.
The door opened and a very fatigued woman stood in the doorway. Under her eyes were
dark circles telling
me she's probably had no sleep. Her eyes were very shifty as she looked between
Kate and me. Her blonde
hair was in a high very messy pony tail. This woman just looked plain tired and
stressed.
"Can I help you?"
"Mrs. Deacon?" She nodded. I glanced back at Kate briefly. "My name is Evangeline
O'Shea, I'm Aaron's
sister?"
She crossed her arms over her chest and waited for me to carry on.
www.ebook-converter
"I heard what happened to your daughter."

"So have a lot of people."
"Has Aaron told you why I'm here today?"
"Yes he did. And I'm not sure whether it's the best idea for Yasmin right now.
Sorry you wasted your time."
She went to close the door but I stepped forward. "Wait, wait. My friend had the
same thing happen to her.
She had been attacked as well."
Mrs. Deacon paused and watched me.
"I'm here to see if everything is the same if you know what I mean. When she came
out of it she was weird
for a few days. We can't talk about it without her having a panic attack."
She looked between Kate and me and opened the door wider. If I wasn't Aaron's
sister, she probably
wouldn't have let us in. As I stepped in the house I was surprised Kate didn't say
anything or at least feign
surprise when she heard about Laura being attacked. Nobody knew that she'd been
attacked that night of the
bonfire. We hadn't told anyone. And yet as I glanced at her neutral face she didn't
comment or give me any
looks.
"Would you girls like a cup of tea or coffee?"
"I would if it's alright?" Kate said. "While Evie does what she needs to do?"
P 17-6
Mrs. Deacon smiled at Katherine which didn't surprise me. Everyone loved her.
"Evangeline, follow me
upstairs."
Kate winked at me and I only sent her a look. Mrs. Deacon led me upstairs and
stopped outside of a half
closed door. She sent me a sad look and immediately I felt horrible for coming here
and asking questions.
People, mainly reporters, have probably come here to ask about her daughter and
here I am walking straight
into her room like it was nothing.
"It happened a few days ago. She's... Still a bit delusional. Just be gentle with
your words please." She
begged.
I nodded.
As she opened the door the sight I saw was worse than I expected. Compared to
Laura, this woman looked
almost dead. Her face was pale, her body that was lying in tangled sheets looked
frail and the bites were
clearly visible and not exactly great in appearance. The two bites she had were on
her neck and shoulder.
They were still a bright blood red but they weren't bleeding. Her light blonde hair
was spilled over her
second pillow. She stared out the window mindlessly and didn't attempt to turn as
her mother and I moved
into her room.
Mrs. Deacon frowned at her daughter and left the room closing the door behind her.
There was a chair
located in front of the window so I slowly moved toward it and sat down.
www.ebook-converter
"So," She said in a soft voice. "Are you here to declare me insane like two other
psychiatrists tried to do?"
She turned her blank green gaze onto me.
"No," I shifted in the seat. "I'm here to ask you about the attack."
She sat up straighter and flinched. "A lot of people like to ask me about it. I'm
not crazy. I know what
happened." Her fingers went to touch the bites but she stopped herself. "Would you
open the window
please?"
I turned around in my chair and pushed it up a bit. "So what happened, Yasmin?"
Her eyes suddenly went far away like she was remembering the incident as she said,
"I remember their
eyes... their black, deep, emotionless eyes."
"Their?"
She started breathing heavily and her chest rose and fell fast.
I sat forward and took her hand in mine. Surprisingly, her hand was extremely cold.
"It's okay, take a deep
breath."
"I... They took me by surprise. I wasn't expecting them to attack me."
"Them? Yasmin, what is attacking everyone? Is there more than one?"
P 17-7
She nodded her head vigorously and squeezed my hand. "I'm not crazy. I'm not. I
know what I saw. I know
what sucked half of my life away. I know what compelled me."
She wasn't making any sense. Compelled her? "Yasmin calm down. My friend, she was
attacked too but...
She was nothing like you."
"Impossible. Your friend should be like me. Everyone else is like me. Why should
your friend be any
different."
I asked myself that question every time I looked at her. According to some of the
news reports, people were
mad for a few days and then they went back to normal. Laura, however, didn't go
mad. She was happy and
bouncy the next day.
She took deep breaths and closed her eyes. "I'll never forget their eyes and their
horribly sharp teeth."
"Why didn't whatever was attacking rip you apart? Why didn't it kill you?"
Her eyes snapped open and her other hand landed on mine. She leaned forward, her
green gaze begging me to
listen to her. "Because they never have time to finish."
www.ebook-converter
"Finish?"
"We were on a search when they got me. The Rangers found me and they left before
they could finish. I'm
assuming the same for everyone else that have been attacked. They never have time."
She paused to stare at
me. "All I remember is their eyes. Their horrible, black eyes. Their... Scary
faces." She repeated.
"Faces?" I asked. "Is this an animal? A wolf? Bear?"
She shook her head back and forth. "No. No... Not a bear. Not a wolf, far from an
animal. They are--"
A gust of wind blew in sending my hair dancing around my shoulders. Suddenly her
face paled even more
than ever and her face went tight. She let go of my hands and leaned far away from
me. "You..." Her
breathing came hard and fast. "You smell..."
I lifted my arm to discretely smell my underarms. I smelt fine.
"You smell like--!" She yelled. I stood up slowly and backed up. "It's their
smell!! It's impossible to
mistake!" She shouted. "Get out!!"
I held up my hands and rushed out of the door. After I closed it I could hear her
soft sobs. I still haven't found
out what has been attacking the people. But I knew that the way Laura acted the day
after the attack wasn't
right. I knew that straight away. But some of the things Yasmin said didn't make
any sense. Dazzled her? And
the way she referred to the monsters as 'them' and 'their'. There were obviously
two or more of them.
Whatever they were... It was just the way she described them. Their black eyes...
Their scary faces... The
way she described it made me think that it was human. But that's highly impossible
because a human can't do
something like that to a person. Black eyes?? What could it be...?
P 17-8
I made my way downstairs and through the living room to the kitchen. Kate and Mrs.
Deacon seemed like
they were in deep conversation. They both turned to me at once and smiled. Kate had
a very smug smile on
her lips whilst Mrs. Deacon had a loving calm one. "How did it go?" She asked.
"Not too well." I mumbled. "Katherine?"
She stood up and touched her hand to Mrs. Deacon's shoulder. "Just do what I said,
and the pain will subside
and the dreams will slowly disappear. Okay?"
Mrs. Deacon stood and hugged Kate making my eyes widen. This girl can really get
into someone's heart.
"Thank you."
I grabbed Kate's wrist and smile at the mother. "Thank you for letting us into your
home. Thank you for letting
me speak with your daughter."
I started tugging Kate backwards and smiled at the mother one last time before
speed walking out of the
house.
"How did that go then? Did she tell you of her 'experience'?" He moved her hands up
for air quotes.
I was getting pissed off with her weird innuendos of how she just knew almost
everything. As we stopped by
the door of the car I pulled Katherine in front of me and gave her a serious look.
"Katherine, I'm getting a
little bit pissed off with you. I know for a fact that you know about me and
Reeves. When we were talking the
other day before you and Laura went out you just knew. You knew."
www.ebook-converter
Her lip twitched up and her eyes turned dark. A frightening look I haven't seen on
her face before. And
weirdly enough it suited her. She looked... menacing.
"I know you know something. You always do. Sometimes I think you can hear what I'm
thinking. The smiles
you give me, it isn't normal. You know something about these attacks don't you?" I
threw that out there. From
the way she acted with finding out about Laura not more than an hour ago and the
thing she'd just said, I
would immediately assume she knew something.
She laughed darkly and wiped her eyes. "Awh, I'll give you this. You're very
observant. Yes, I knew
something was going on between you and Reeves and have since you saw him the first
day of his class. And
the things I say is just me! That's how I role. As soon as you know, everything
will make sense."
"Know what?"
"Ah, that is the million dollar question." She winked at me with her dark gaze.
"And the attacks? You're
asking me if I know about them..." She tapped a finger to her chin and sighed. "I
actually and unfortunately
don't have a clue who is doing it."
"Who?" I asked. "What do you mean who? Don't you mean what? It can't be a person
doing this."
She smiled evilly. "Person, human, terms I like to use lightly."
"What the hell are you talking about?"
P 17-9
Kate's eyes returned to normal and the dark look disappeared from her face
completely. "I'm going to go
ahead and change the subject. You and Reeves: your secret is safe with me. I knew
because... well, because I
do. And Laura and the boys haven't suspected a thing. Not even a little bit. So
don't worry about it. Whatever
you're doing? Keep it up. Oh and, if I were you I wouldn't tell him I know. Not yet
anyway." She moved to
the other side of the car and got in.
I just stood there staring ahead wondering what the hell had just happened.
Kate did know something about the attacks but she didn't know 'what' was doing it.
She did know about
Reeves and me. I didn't even care if I were risking exposure I just knew she knew
about us. I needed to go
deeper into this. Whatever was going on was way deeper than I expected.
As we drove back to campus I suddenly found myself remembering what happened at the
house. "Kate, do I
smell?"
She leaned next to me and inhaled. Her nose wrinkled discreetly as she leaned back.
"No. You smell like a
really strong flower. What did you do, roll around in pheromones?" She laughed.
I stared ahead of me at the road, my mind in a full work out.
Flowers...? Pheromones? What an odd comparison to compare me to a hormone.
www.ebook-converter
I didn't have flowery perfume. And I definitely don't own a bottle of pheromones.
Roll around, she'd said.
Roll...
Around.
Wait, I was with...
"But..." I whispered to myself.
I was with... But the scent Yasmin was talking about didn't make any sense. It was
in the forest maybe that
explained the flowery scent. But in the back of my mind I didn't believe that. I
was still trying to figure
everything out.
As Kate left to go home and I stepped into my room I realized something and it
wasn't something I liked.
Michael was always there when something bad happened.
Always.
He found Laura and I in the forest that night.

I was on his road when I crashed.
He was in the parking lot when that... person tried coming after me.
P 17-10
Come to think of it, why the hell am I always there?!
But in truth, Michael was always there.
But it still doesn't connect. It doesn't all work. Everything still didn't make
sense. I had a puzzle and none of
the dots connected at all. I sighed as I sat on the edge of the bed. There was so
much to work out. I needed to
look online for a few things; I had to confront Laura about it. It was now or never
with her and I needed her
to tell me her side of the attack. It didn't make sense how Katherine knew so much
about it and no one else
did. Hell, it didn't make sense that Katherine knew almost everything.
Oh God, this is getting worse.
But.. I'm getting even more curious as I go on.
________________________________________________
Riighht feedback , votes! You all always give me awesome feedback i always
apprecaite it!!
Just be thankful he's always there to save your ass Hmm? I wonder
www.ebook-converter
P 17-11
18: First Date
286K 4.8K 716
by Misguided
Any mistakes i apologize... its late and my focus has disappeared lool
________________
"I'm going as Marilyn Monroe." Laura smirked and flipped her short blonde hair into
the air dramatically.
"I'm not saying what I'm going as," Kate replied.
I finished my bag of potatoes chips and stuffed it in my trash can. "My mom got me
a modern Victorian dress.
I'm going as a woman from the 1800's."
The girls leaned forward on my bed. "With the hair and everything?" Laura asked.
"Yep."
www.ebook-converter
"That's awesome." Kate said with one of her damn smiles. I narrowed my eyes at her
and she held her hands
up in apology.
Ever since Wednesday, she's been trying her hardest to not give me that irritating
knowing smile. I haven't
had a chance to look online about the few things I'd come to realise but I wrote a
whole load of shit down so
I wouldn't forget. As soon as the girls leave, which they haven't since Wednesday
night and it's now Friday, I
was going to search Google like there's no tomorrow.
"Right," I slammed my hand down on the desk. "Get out both of you. Kate, go home.
Why you came back
Wednesday night was beyond me. Laura, go in your own damn room!" I let out a small
laugh.
Laura scowled playfully. "Alright fine. I'll leave. But I won't be back. And plus I
was leaving anyway. I have
somewhere to go. It's a nice day out." She winked and stood up to leave.
As she left I turned to my laptop and brought up a Google page.
"Planning on investigating?"
I glanced at Katherine and sighed. "I forgot you were still here. You're too silent
for your own good."
"Not when I--"
"I don't think I want to hear the end of that sentence."
Katherine giggled and jumped off the bed. "I'll wait in Laura's room because I'm
off to my parents this
weekend. My older brother is picking me up."
P 18-1
"You have an older brother?" I asked as I went into my draw to pull out the
notebook.
"Yes I do. You'll be meeting him soon, I can guarantee it."
"Kate."
She held up her hands again. "Sorry. I didn't mean to."
There was a beep outside and Kate went to the window to look out. "Oh speak of the
devil. See you at the
Halloween bash Monday."
I turned in my chair in wonderment. "You didn't even call him."
She only laughed as she walked out of my room closing the door in the process.
Friggin' hell. That girl...!
I shook the thought away for now and opened the notebook. It was almost midday. I'd
been to poetry class
this morning completely out of it not even paying attention as we were supposed to
write more notes down
for our poetry essays.
The first thing I wanted to do now was search more information on the attacks. The
main headline was they'd
found a man dead but there was no information on it at all. It was kind of bland
which was strange. There
was nothing on the injuries or how it happened just pronounced as dead. I leaned
back in my chair with a
long sigh.
www.ebook-converter
I was never going to find anything out with limited information like this.
So I clicked out of it and went to an unofficial site. This site was black and had
"Unnatural Occurrences" as
the name of it. I frowned at the name of the webpage and resumed clicking on
I scrolled down and some of the attacks were listed on it. There were things on
what the people said like the
black eyes and unusually appealing scent...
I glanced down at my notebook at the name I'd put in the very corner in a different
coloured pen. It could just
be his very own scent. It might not have anything to do with this, I'm just being
extremely paranoid or... I'm
just trying to make up excuses for him.
I skimmed the article the person had wrote and stopped when something caught my
eye:
" ...My mother told me that she'd been living in Burnaby for years and these
attacks came and went
around this time. She said that back then it used to be worse. The creature didn't
attack and leave, the
creature attacked and killed. People had been found drained of blood and bitten to
pieces..." I wrote that
down. " Whatever is attacking isn't like any animal, no. This creature is far
smarter than any other
natural thing on this earth."
There were various links to this such as: Werewolves. Witches. Vampires. Warlocks.
Fairies.
Werepanthers; all that jazz.
I brought up a new tab and went back on to Google to search up more on Burnaby
attacks in the past. Articles
more similar to the one I just read came up more often. Victims had been found
drained of blood or low on
P 18-2
the amount. Victims found with various bite marks to the bodies some where major
blood vessels or major
arteries were located. Most bite marks located on the neck or wrist. Some of this
information was found from
their own experiences. Some people were gracious enough to actually take a picture
of their bites to show.
They resembled Laura's and Yasmin's. They mentioned how the beings eyes were black
and there were black
veins on their faces that gave them a threatening monster look.
Nobody had mentioned the black veins...
I went on five other sites and found similar things. Some were saying things on
what remedies they should
use for the bites like essences, some saying they're having dreams and what they
should do to get rid of them,
and others on the supernatural.
In the end I had written down everything I had come across including the remedies.
I put that under
Katherine's name in my notebook. I'd heard her saying what to do to get rid of the
dreams. I knew she knew
something. How could she not? She knew everything.
After an hour of research I was staring blankly at my MacBook.
Supernatural beings... Those things didn't exist. It's not possible; Werepanthers?
What the hell. I clicked back
to the first page I was on and skim read it again. I stared at the list of
paranormal creatures.
There is no possibility for any of those... things being real.
www.ebook-converter
I looked back down at my notes page at the crossed out animals it could have been.
And then I looked at
everything.
Things on the page jumped out at me. And I didn't like what I was seeing. There
were four to five things that
stood out the most. The things that stood out made my mind churn with the reality
of things and the fantasy of
things. I'm being stupid. Just because the attacks happened at night, just because
they're found with bites and
nothing more... just because it all happened in the forest ... and just because
they're found drained of all blood
it didn't mean anything. But my mind didn't think so. I was connecting the events
to each and every creature
named on the webpage.
It couldn't be true.
It's not possible!
It defies all logic. It defies everything!!
And yet... I still found myself letting the mouse hover over the word, 'Vampires'.
I went to click...
But then my phone started ringing.
I jumped slightly and looked at the screen. The name on the front sent my heart
into an erratic rhythm. I
glanced at the clock on my wall and saw that it was only half one. He should still
be teaching class. I swiped
my finger across the screen without thinking.
P 18-3
"Please tell me you're out on this lovely day." His deep, husky voice vibrated
through me and I closed my
eyes trying to imagine his beautiful face smiling.
"I'm in my bedroom actually." I answered after a moment. "Doing a bit of...
research." I shut the laptop
screen.
"On such a fine day! That's upsetting."
I smiled as I stood up. "You're sarcasm will earn you a slap."
"As long as you put your hands on me I don't mind."
With a scoff, I circled my bedroom pulling on the edge of my jeans shorts. "What is
the nature of your call
Reeves?"
There was a long pause and I stopped in the middle of my room holding my breath.
What was he going to
say...?
"Seeming that it is so 'wonderful' outside," I rolled my eyes at his sarcasm. "I
think we should... make the
most of it."
I raised a brow. "What are you saying?"
www.ebook-converter
"I'm saying... I want you to come out with me."
I walked back to my desk and stared down at the book filled with notes. Michael's
name was right there in
big red letters. The suspicion inside of me had completely disappeared and I found
myself saying, "Where?"
"You'll find out when we get there. Now, come outside so we can go."
I walked to my bed and leaned over to look out the window. His car was near the
dead end down the road
completely out of site. "Shouldn't you be teaching?"
"I decided to skip."
"Aren't you a rebel. I'm surprised you're not fired yet." I teased. "Give me a
second to get changed."
"What are you wearing now?"
"A tank top, jeans shorts and a knit cardigan."
"Keep that on. It's warm so you'll be fine. Hope you don't mind but I need to go
back to mine for me to
change. So get that nice butt of yours down here so we can go before anyone see's
my car."
I let out a long sigh as I slipped my white Converse on. "Fine I'll be down in a
minute." As soon as I hung up
and ran to the bathroom to make sure I didn't look absolutely ghastly. I let my
hair out of its ponytail and
applied a little bit of make-up.
I went into my room, shut my notebook, shoved it in my draw and grabbed my brown
bag with my phone. I
P 18-4
have to make sure I lock my door; didn't want anyone walking in and having a look
at the random stuff I'd
been looking at. Right now, I just wanted to forget about the crazy things. I
wanted to have fun... before I
made the biggest theory in my life.
I picked up my black Ray Bans and made my way out of the door.
I stepped over to Laura's room. "I'm going out."
She looked at me from her bed, scanned my body and went back to fiddling around on
her phone. "Booty
call?"
"Ha ha." I fake laughed. "No. I'll be back later."
"Okay. Tell me if your man works hard to get your booty."
"Laura." She laughed hard as I scolded her and turned for the stairs. The boys were
at practice today so it
was easy getting out be house without any other questions.
I stepped out into the surprisingly warm air with a sigh. It was such an oddly warm
day for October. I put my
Ray Bans at the top of my head and inhaled deeply. The beautifully colored leaves
were all over the floors,
crunching under my feet as I made my way to his car.
www.ebook-converter
He was leaning against the passenger door staring up at the sky with a small frown.
As I got closer, he turned
his head in my direction and his bright gaze landed on me.
I couldn't deny the warm feeling inside me and I certainly couldn't hide the smile
for him. This man is
worming his way into the soft spots in my heart and it was getting harder to keep
him out.
He opened the door for me with a grin.
"Oh you're such a gentleman."
He tutted and shook his head. "You know, we both need to work on our sarcasm toward
one and other."
I brushed past him purposefully and sat down in his new Mercedes. The car was great
on the inside. Black
leather interior and the dashboard had a nice shiny grey wooden trim. It was nice
and spacious too. Michael
went to his side and sat in the driver's seat.
"Nice car. Teacher's salary must be good."
He turned the engine on and glanced at me. "Is that the only reason you're
interested in me?"
"No... it's more like I'm interested in your snide comments, argumentative
personality and gorgeous looks."
He let out a deep chuckle as he did a U turn and started out of campus. I stared
out the window at the sight of
kids walking around in their skirts, shorts, flip flops and tank tops. I'm guessing
warm weather like this is
rare around this time. The silence between Michael and I was completely
comfortable. There wasn't a
moment I felt I needed to fill it with random or meaningless small talk.
P 18-5
As we drove down the long road to his house I unconsciously touched the stretched
skin on the top of my
head under my fringe remembering the crash. I ran my finger across it and sighed.
"You alright?"
I dropped my hand into my lap. "Yes. I'm fine."
He parked in front of his house and he came round to open the door for me before I
even clicked my seat belt
off. We stepped into the house and I realized that the only times I'd been here
were when I was in trouble.
Now, I was an actual welcomed guest.
"Have a seat I won't be longer than a minute," He said before stepping upstairs.
"I'll be counting." I mumbled. I sat down on the couch with a sigh. I kept bringing
my hand up to the scar on
my head. An image of the crash popped into my head and I flinched. This scar is
going to forever remind me
of the pain I felt when my head whipped forward and hit the steering wheel. The
most horrible experience
ever. I stood up and started looking around his living to keep my mind off of it.
There were no pictures in his
house; only one of him and John probably taken not long ago because they were at a
University football
match.
"Ready?"
www.ebook-converter
I turned to him and scanned his appearance. Khaki cargo shorts, a white t-shirt and
a dark blue baseball cap.
Such a casual look and yet it was so attractive. Everything he puts on is a fashion
statement. He never fails to
pull off such simple sets of clothing. My eyes travelled to the rucksack hanging
from his hand. "What's in the
bag?"
He grinned. "When we get there, you'll see."
"And where are we going?"
He stalked toward me and dropped his large hand onto my shoulder. "You'll see when
we get there too,
okay?"
He turned me around and led me out the door.
We were driving for around fifteen minutes in absolute silence. I really wanted to
know where we were
going so this time the silence for me was uncomfortable. He seemed absolutely fine
because he'd turned the
radio and started singing along to a song.
"For goodness sake, Michael, where are we going?"
He laughed but he didn't answer. He slowed down and turned a corner into a full
parking lot. I looked around
and saw nothing but trees and a huge lake. People were walking along the paths with
their families or
couples were walking in hand in hand with grins on their faces. Or people were
walking onto the dock to rent
boats.
"Where are we?"
P 18-6
"Deer Lake Park. Been here yet?"
I shook my head.
"Then you're going to love sunset." He parked the car and stepped out. I had my
hand on the door but he beat
me to it again.
"Oh how kind." I smirked.
I turned around to start walking but he surprised me by grabbing me by the waist
and turning me around. Our
faces were mere inches apart; his emerald green eyes filling my vision. "Listen
here. Your sarcasm is---"
"Pissing you off?" I asked hopefully as I pressed my hands to his chest.
"Far from it, sweetheart." The word sweetheart rolled off his tongue and it sparked
something inside of me.
"Keep it up and you'll see just how snide I can be."
"Is that a challenge?" I ran my finger along one of his collarbones and his hands
tightened on my waist.
His mouth turned up into a smile. "And you say I'm evil." He broke away to grab the
rucksack from the trunk.
"We've got some walking to do to get where I want to go."
www.ebook-converter
I groaned. "How far are we talking?"
He slung the rucksack over his shoulder and grabbed my wrist. "Not far if we know
how to get there."
He started pulling me forward down a path. "Do you know how to get there?"
"Of course I do." His hand slid down to my hand and his fingers locked into mine. I
glanced down at our
hands and back up to his face. He wasn't looking at me but I could see the small
smile on his face.
He slowed down a bit so we were walking side by side and I found myself stepping
closer so our arms
brushed as we walked. "I have a question." I said.
He looked down at me. "I'll answer if I can."
"What if someone sees us?"
He let out a long sigh but squeezed my hand. "Then we'll do the best we can in that
situation."
I nodded my head and looked around at all the families sitting on the grass or
laying on their blankets. Red
and orange leaves were scattered everywhere making the park a beautiful scene. The
lake was filled with
boats; the sun giving it a nice shining glint whenever the water moved.
There were small screams from children running around or playing games with their
friends. I'd have to come
to this park more often... when it was sunny of course.
As we walked down the path the area became slightly less populated. There was a
longer path with trees
surrounding it. During the walk I felt Michael step slightly closer to me. I looked
up at him with a smile and
P 18-7
said, "Are you scared?"
"Anything but." He scoffed. "Are you?"
"If I were, you still wouldn't know about it."
A laugh slipped past his lips. "I'm sure I'd still know."
I didn't have a chance to argue when we came out of the woods and came onto a
secluded area by the lake.
This side had only a few groups of people and the lake on was almost empty. This
side was way better.
Michael started pulling me to an empty area near the lake and shrugged the bag off
his shoulder. He went into
it and pulled out a huge brown blanket from the top.
"Doesn't surprise me that you came prepared."
I sat down with a laugh and he settled down next to me with a frown. "What did I
say about the sarcasm?"
"I can't help it around you. You bring out the worst in me, Reeves." I lay back
with a sigh and put my Ray
Bans on. "So what is this we're doing? Is this a date?" I tried to ask nonchalantly
when inside my heart was
aching for the right answer.
www.ebook-converter
His face blocked out the sun as he stared down at me. "Do you want it to be a
date?"
Did I want to tell him I wanted his to be a date? Of course not! So I glanced at
his hat, grabbed it and put it
on my own head to try and distract him. "Nice hat." He said with a smirk. "I think
you should return it back to
its owner though." He reached his hand out to take it but I shot up.
He stood up and started forward with an evil smile. "I'm not going to chase you."
I turned the cap around on my head and backed up. "Then I hope you don't mind if I
run anyway." I turned
around and started away from him. I couldn't help the small giggle pass my lips
when I heard his approaching
footsteps.
I ran as fast as my legs would allow and yet I heard his voice right behind me.
"You're going to tire out soon
and I'll just grab you."
"No I won't! I was good at track in high school." I glanced behind me to see he was
only a few steps away.
He was holding back I could see it. I looked forward and made a sharp left away
from the river. That was
close.
"You asked for it." He mumbled.
And just like that he caught up to me, picked me up by my waist and hoisted me over
his shoulder like I was
as light as a feather. I let out a small laugh and hit my fist to his back. "Put me
down."
He didn't listen as he turned around. I had the greatest view of his butt so I
wasn't complaining too much.
My sunglasses fell off my face and Michael stopped to pick them up. "This is mine
now."
P 18-8
"Awh come on we'll do a trade. Those are my favorite pair." I kicked my legs around
a bit but he grabbed
them with his other hand. "Michael."
"Yes?" We stopped by the blanket but he didn't put me down.
"Give me my glasses."
"Give me my hat."
"We'll do a swap." I tried kicking again.
"If you continue to kick I'll spin around."
"Bluff." I tried kicking again but then he spun around at a fast pace. I squealed a
bit and hit my arms on his
back. "Michael!"
He started laughing as he stopped and dropped to his knees. He laid me down. "Tell
you what. You can keep
the hat... For now."
I smirked, pushed him over and rolled on top of him. I put my forearms both sides
of his head and said,
"Okay. But," I took my glasses off his face. "These are still mine." I threw them
to the side and stared down
at him.
www.ebook-converter
He continued to smile at me with a goofy grin. There was something in the way he
smiled that told me that
something had changed. The way his hands rubbed up and down my sides, the way his
eyes touched different
places on my face...
"This is a date." I finally answered. "Well, I want it to be. You..." I flicked his
nose and he chuckled. But I
turned serious. "You have managed to destroy all logical thinking for me. Whenever
you're around me I just...
Go blank. You make me feel... Alive, you know? My body is like a live circuit when
I'm around you. When I
touch you..." I skimmed my thumb across his full bottom lip. I knew I was beginning
to say too much... And
yet I carried on. "I'm never satisfied."
The goofy grin had been replaced with a soft look I hadn't seen on his face before.
He wrapped one hand
around my neck and kept his hand firmly placed on my waist inside my cardigan. "I
can't begin to describe
what you've done to me, Evie." His eyes burnt into mine. "My head is telling me to
stay away from you. I'm
afraid to hurt you. Sometimes I think you'll break if I touch you. Sometimes I
think you'll disappear."
I pulled his hat off my head and put it next to my glasses. "I won't disappear. Not
unless you want me to."
His lips captured mine for a split second before he said, "I don't want you to
disappear."
"Then I won't." And then I kissed him.
Shit.
I was as open as a book.

My heart was defenseless against these feelings now. After holding it up for so
long it just disintegrated. I
P 18-9
was falling so hard. I'd never felt this way before and I just knew there was no
way to get out of it.
My tongue plunged into his mouth with this new feeling and I could tell he felt it
too. He held me closer to
him and brought my bottom lip into his mouth. Our lips moved in sync for what felt
like forever before we
broke away gasping for breath. I landed small kisses to his neck before settling my
head on his chest.
His fingers skimmed up and down my arm send a small shiver through me. I shut my
eyes and relaxed into his
world. And just like that I'd drifted off into a dreamless nap...
**
"Evie?"
I opened my eyes and felt his warm fingers glide across my face. I was now tucked
into his chest while he
was sat cross legged on the blanket.
"Take a look."
I turned my head from his chest and gasped at the sight. The sunset was beautiful.
I hadn't seen one properly
in the city. Now, the sun looked like it was within touching distance. It reflected
across the lake gorgeously;
it was such a breathtaking sight. Although I woke up just as the sun was going down
it was enough. "Its
beautiful."
www.ebook-converter
"Yeah... You are."
I found myself laughing quietly as I played with the ring on his large hand. "What
a line."
"I told you your sarcasm will get you in trouble." He brought his hands to my sides
and made me squeal as he
started tickling me. I doubled over in laughter as I struggled to get out of his
grasp.
"Michael!!" I yelled in between gasps. Tears streaked from my eyes and my lungs
struggled to inhale and
exhale
The next thing that happened had both Michael and I stopping and staring toward the
entrance of the path we
came down. The sun had just gone down when a blood curdling scream echoed through
the trees and hung
there.
The scream had brought me back to reality.
It'd brought me back to the dangers of what was out there at this very moment.
Whenever the sun went down, those things came out.
I glanced at Michael's sharp emotionless eyes staring toward the trees...
And then I was stupid enough to jump up from his arms and start toward the sound.
"Jesus Christ, Evangeline stop!" Michael yelled.
P 18-10
_______________________________________
Ah
I apologize for stopping there :) I am an evil person but it is one o'clock in the
morning here. I shall upload as
soon as I can!!
PROMISES!!
:'D
I likey like Fill in the blank: Not when I -
www.ebook-converter
P 18-11
19: The Unfortunate Truth
264K 4.6K 420
by Misguided
_______________________________________
"Evie! Evie, stop. I don't want you going in there."

His hand curled around my arm and yanked me away from the entrance of the path
where there was now
whimpering and crying.
I stared at him incredulously. "Why?"
He glared at me with his jaw clenched but he didn't answer. I pulled my arm out of
his grasp and he willingly
let go. "That's what I thought." I carried on walking and I heard his footsteps
close behind.
www.ebook-converter
Even though inside there was a lump lodged into my throat in pure fear and my hands
were shaking, I was
determined to find out what this thing was.
And as soon as a man on the floor came into view my mind and body halted along with
the rhythm of my
heart. An ice cold feeling travelled up and down my spine and my face drained of
all colour and feeling.
"...yes he was attacked!" A woman on the floor shrieked into the phone beside him.
"Can you get someone to
Deer Lake Park please! Fast! He's losing so much blood...!"
My ears drowned out all sound as I stared down at the horrible bite on his throat.
A hand landing on mine
made me jump back slightly. I glanced at Michael for a split second before letting
go of his hand and bending
beside the woman. She looked up at me with frightened eyes.
And then she broke down.
She practically jumped into my arms. I hushed her and told her someone would be
here soon when in truth I
wasn't sure how long it would take before someone found us.
I looked around highly aware of how the air was charged. They were still in there.
I could feel them. I looked
up at Michael and saw him looking around with clenched fists. He could feel it
to...
Maybe even more than me.
"Do you know what did this?" I whispered.
She shook her head as she said, "My husband was lagging behind for a split second
and then I turn around
and he's on the floor."
P 19-1
I couldn't tear my gaze away from the unconscious man pouring out blood. I haven't
seen such an amount all at
once. I looked up at Michael to see what he was like. He looked highly
uncomfrotable as he glanced toward
the man. He was fiddling with the ring on his finger and staring into the forest as
if trying to keep his mind
busy.
I stayed with the woman, Karen, until the paramedics came. She didn't let go of my
hand once, from when I
helped her from the ground right up to helping her into the back of the ambulance.
Michael stuck to me like
glue, wary of his surroundings only moving once to speak with the police.
At times he'd skim his fingers across my arm or take my free hand in his like he
was reminding me he was
here. I appreciated it but then again there were things swimming around in my head
and Michael was in the
middle of it all. The way his features would sharpen if he got angry. How we both
so happened to be not
more than a few yards away from this attack...
The man's mumbling brought me out of my daydream. Karen pulled me up the steps of
the ambulance and sat
me down beside her.
I tried to listen to his words over Karen's sobs...
"...His... Their..." He shook his head from left to right and the paramedics
scolded him. But he didn't listen.
"Their..."
www.ebook-converter
I leaned forward to try and hear his words and suddenly his hand gripped the sleeve
of my cardigan. He
lifted his head and stared right into my eyes when he said, "Those black eyes...
That smell... Your smell...
Don't---"
Before he could come out with the rest they put him under, probably giving him
anaesthetic for the pain.
His hand dropped from my sleeve and I stared blankly at his face. I didn't need to
know anymore
information.
I knew what I needed to do.
"Miss?"
I turned my attention to Karen. "Thank you so much. I wouldn't have made it without
you. Thank you." She
briefly hugged me.
I stepped numbly out of the ambulance and watched it drive away. Michael finished
talking to the police and
came over to me. I couldn't bring my gaze to him... Not yet. Not until I get
everything straight.
While I was in the ambulance Michael had collected all of our stuff from the other
side.
I glanced at him from the corner of my eye before the parking lot emptied. He
didn't attempt to speak or even
touch me. I didn't blame him. Our wonderful day, our wonderful evening, had been
ruined because of this.
Like I said earlier; Michael made my mind go blank. I'd forgotten all about that
stuff until I heard Karen's
shriek.
P 19-2
But without tonight I wouldn't have come to some sort of realisation. A sort of
epiphany.
"Take me home." I mumbled.
He didn't protest or comment on it.
We walked back to the car in absolute silence. And for once the silence was
actually awkward and
uncomfortable. I didn't have the will to speak during the fifteen minute journey
back to campus. I thought the
roads stretched out for what seemed like forever but finally we made it to the
front of my house.
He stopped the car in front of the house and turned the engine off.
I went to open the door without a word when he stopped me by saying, "Did that not
frighten you?"
"No." I answered bluntly even though inside my heart was still pounding hard.
Laura's experience wasn't as
bad as that man's. "I'm fine. I just want to go to bed."
"Alright." He mumbled quietly.
I stepped out of the car and went straight into the house without a second glance.
I was on a mission. I knew
what needed to be done. But first, I need Laura.
www.ebook-converter
I was walking past the living room when Damien called me back. "Say hi to George
before locking yourself
in your room."
I hadn't seen George since the hockey game. But I wasn't in the mood to have
meaningless conversations.
"Hey Evie,"
I smiled politely. "Hi George. Nice seeing you again, but I have things to do. I
might be back down in time to
see you before you leave."
He nodded with a cute grin. "Okay."
I ran upstairs and pushed my door open. I flipped up my MacBook screen and was
thankful it was still on the
same webpage as before. "LAURA!"
She ran in my room with a shoe in hand. "Is it a spider? Do you want me to kill it?
A rat?! I can handle
spiders but not rats."
I grabbed her arm and pulled her in shutting the door behind her. I need to be
straightforward with her. I
couldn't care any less if she had a heart attack or went mad I needed to know now.
"I'm going to ask you some questions and I need you to answer as best as you can
okay?"
She smiled and sat on my bed. "Sure, what is it?"
I sat beside her and held her hands in mine. "What happened to you when you were
attacked?"
Her face paled and she remained quiet.
P 19-3
"Laura. What. Attacked. You."
"I don't---"
"Look Laura it's been over a month since you were attacked. You haven't told me
anything about it and I need
to know."
"Why do you NEED to know?!" She yelled taking me by surprise. She went to leave but
I grabbed her arms
and held her in place. "Evie..."
"Alright fine. Tell me why you're so different from everyone else then. Why you
didn't go slightly mad like
everyone else did."
She relaxed slightly but scrunched her nose. "I'm not sure really. Although I do
remember drinking something
and feeling much better."
"Drinking something...?" I trailed off when realisation hit me. "Did Mr. Reeves
give you something to
drink?"
"Actually it was Coach Harris."
John!?
www.ebook-converter
"Did he give you something sweet?" I wondered.

She nodded again.
"How would you say it made you feel?"
She let out a longing sigh. "It made me feel...Alive. And as if---"
"The pain had disappeared forever." I finished for her.
"Exactly that. How did you know?"
I moved on before I broke down completely. "What did their faces look like when you
were attacked?"
She stared out of my window for a while and I started to think that she would never
answer. But finally, she
said, "There was this woman. She told me to follow her into the forest. Told me she
had something to show
me. Of course, I wasn't all in the head because I'd drank too much... But then
everything turned into snippets.
Like I only remember a few things from it. The eyes... The black lines on their
faces. And then I started
having these weird nightmares. They were all effed up. They weren't too bad but
some were really...
disturbing. They've only started to stop."
I stood up and went to my laptop not caring if Laura was still here. I needed to
know now.
I clicked on the word, 'Vampire'.
Everything had been confirmed.
P 19-4
And then some.
A woman named, Jane McNeil had supplied information on her experience with a very
co-operative creature
and sketched out three drawings in what one looked like:
"He told me if I resisted or struggled it would hurt more. It would leave the
poison in my system longer;
spread it around. So I gladly gave myself to him. It didn't hurt too much... it was
more like a pin prick.
Before he started, his eyes turned from a usual blue to a pitch black. It was like
his pupils had taken over
his whole iris..."
I inhaled and exhaled deeply. I took out my notebook from my draw and opened it. I
brought the pen out of
the draw with a shaky hand and put this statement under Michael's name.
I resumed:
"I'd asked him what the black lines on his face were and he'd told me it was his
empty throbbing veins.
After feeding off me, he bit his own wrist and told me to drink his blood. At first
I wondered why but then
he went on to explain that the littlest amount of his blood could heal anything..."
No.
I stumbled up and Laura sat up from my bed. "Are you okay?" She asked.
www.ebook-converter
Hell no.
I nodded at Laura without actually looking at her and sat back down to carry on
reading:
"I wondered why he told me so much. I wondered why he didn't just kill me... but
not everyone is a killer.
I'd had dreams about him after that. Both erotic and nightmarish. They didn't go on
for too long. A few
days maybe. I'll always remember his face though. His sharp featured face. And the
way he smelt so... so
appealing. He smelt like honey comb and lavender. His scent had made my mind numb
and blank. He later
explained how he was designed to appeal to humans so it would lure them in. Even
his scent. "
I looked to the coloured sketches. It was a blond haired male with very, very sharp
features. As I looked to
three different sketches of the male I saw how his face changed from beauty to a
threatening creature. The
second photo showed the transition of his face and eyes. His eyes... they looked
just like... when...
My God.
"Evie, you're face has gone unusually pale."
"I think I'm going to throw up." I whispered to myself. I started hyperventilating.
"Whoa. Evie--" She started but didn't have time to finish. I shut down my computer,
ran into the bathroom and
stood by the toilet. I won't throw up. I won't allow myself to. I took a few deep
breaths before deciding to
undress and jump into the shower. I stood under the hot water still trying to wrap
my head around everything.
Not everything was that clear but I knew what I needed to know.
That day in the library... When Michael had pinned me to the bookcase and sucked on
my neck. His teeth had
P 19-5
scraped against my neck like razors. The things he said to me... 'I don't want to
hurt you.', 'I'm not good.', 'I'm
bad for you' and 'I should stay away from you.' His scent; the all attractive smell
of orchids. At least now I
knew part of the reason why my mind was always dead whenever I was around him.
However, I never saw
anyone else act like how I did. Did he do it on purpose or was it just his 'thing'?
And the way John warned me about him... John. He gave Laura the drink. And Michael
gave me one.
It was blood.
Their or Michael's blood.
It was obvious.
Why else did my cuts heal so quickly? Why else did Laura feel better than she
should have been? I'm not
saying John is one but he could be or he just knew about Michael.
Because Michael is a vampire.
What the hell has the world come to?! How long have Vampires walked the earth? What
else existed?
And Katherine the sly son of a...
www.ebook-converter
She knew. She knew!!
I don't know if she knew about Michael or John but she knew what the attackers
were. What she said on
Wednesday... How she liked to use the term, 'person and human' lightly. Ha!
I scowled to myself and ran a hand through my hair letting the hot water soak
through to my bones.
She was something. I didn't know what but she was something.
I stepped out of the shower when the water turned cold. I couldn't wait to settle
into my pyjama pants and
shirt. I grabbed my laptop and went on to read more. There were things about
vampires not being able to
walk during the day because of the sun which is a typical. But that made me think.
How did he do it?
There were things about their strength and speed. I hadn't witnessed this really.
The most things I'd seen
Michael pick up were a pile of books in one hand. At least now it made sense why he
said, 'I think you'll
break if I touch you.'
There was also something about vampires not being able to enter a human's household
without being invited
it...
Wait...
That night Michael came over he kept asking me to invite him in but then again it
was raining. But the way he
worded it...
I was on the laptop until half one in the morning. I couldn't actually get my head
around any of this. I couldn't
sleep. I sat there staring at the wall for hours. Every time I thought about
Michael I still couldn't get over the
P 19-6
warm feeling. He was something I thought wasn't even humanly possible. And yet...
my stomach still had
butterfly's whenever I thought about him. Earlier I thought I was falling. Damn I
was wrong.
I was in love with him despite what I just found out. I tried to bring hatred into
it, I truly tried to hate him but
I couldn't. He was too... too... different. I have never felt this way about anyone
before. Boyfriends, I've liked
but never furthered it enough to actually fall for them. Michael Reeves had done it
for me in a month and a
half.
After a while I started to get hungry. I hadn't eaten all day. I ran down the
stairs and paused when I saw
George asleep on the couch by himself. Did Damien just leave him hear? Ass. I
walked into the kitchen and
went into the fridge to pull out the milk, ham, cheese and eggs. I decided to whip
up a ham and cheese
omelet. I'd just finished and sat down when George walked in rubbing his eyes.
"Smells good." He mumbled in a gruff voice.
I leaned back on my chair, pulled the draw open and pulled out another fork.
"Here,"
He took the fork and sat opposite me. He still looked half asleep. His dark hair
was a tangled mess and his
blue eyes were slightly unfocused. "What brings you awake at..." He glanced at the
clock and squinted a
little. "Almost three o'clock in the morning? Damn."
I dug into the omelet, chewed and swallowed before saying, "I was researching for a
project."
www.ebook-converter
He took a forkful of the omelet letting a piece of ham hang off it. "How'd that
go?" He asked before inserting
it into his mouth. "This is really good."
I nodded my thanks. "Unfortunately, it went great."
He tilted his head. "That's interesting." He stood up and walked over to the
fridge. "Why is it unfortunate?"
"There are things that should be left undiscovered, George."
He handed me a bottle of water. "Like...?"
I finished off the omelet and took a huge gulp of water. "You wouldn't believe me
even if I wanted to tell
you."
He chuckled as he settled in front of me.
My mind wouldn't stop churning. I was in love with... an immortal. What I believed
to be an immortal at
least. I needed to confront him. I needed to see if I was right. But there was
nothing backing up the idea that
he was not a vampire.
"What are you going as for Halloween?" George broke me out for my reverie.
"1800's chick." I answered with a forced smile. "You?"
"None other than Batman." He grinned.
P 19-7
"Nice." I said with as much enthusiasm as I could muster. I really did need to sort
out my sarcasm. I stood up
from the table to put my plate in the sink. "I think I should be getting to sleep
now. I guess I'll see you at the
Halloween Bash on Monday?"
He nodded and stood up. "Sure thing. See you Monday." He gave me a brief hug before
walking out the door.
I collapsed into bed, brain still working hard to wrap around the reality of
everything. It was so... Unreal.
Maybe this is a giant dream. Maybe I'm dreaming everything.
I chuckled at that. This was so not a dream. I wish it was though. I wish I never
knew now. But then again I
would have found out somehow... I was too much of a determined girl to just give up
on it all. How was I
going to talk to him about it?
I wanted him to know that I didn't care.
Wait, did I care?
The thought of Michael sinking his teeth into me had me shivering. Not in disgust,
no. As I shut my eyes, the
words on the website about the erotic dreams came to my mind. What sort of dreams
were there? How real
did they feel? That woman and vampire had an obvious bond unlike, for example,
Laura and the one that had
bitten her. She had nightmares. But the Jane woman didn't really. An image of
Michael and I touching in more
ways than one had me wound up. Skin against skin. Mouth on mouth.
www.ebook-converter
I shook my head on my pillow and let out a longing sigh.
I needed to tell him everything. I needed to tell him I knew. I needed him to know
that I couldn't care any less
if he was immortal. I didn't care if he drunk human blood to... well, survive.
I needed to tell him that I'd fallen in love with him and I didn't care that he was
a vampire.
But the problem was I didn't know how he felt. I had no idea whether it was only
physical for him.
Or if he was just waiting for his chance to suck the living daylights out of me.
_____________________________________________
IMPORTANT:
I start college Tuesday so unfortunately, it's going to be a bit harder for me to
write. I'll try my best to stay on
top I PROMISE!!
Whey!
She knows!
She's finally figured out she's in love with the man!

She just needs to go admit it to him now...
I wonder how that will go down *GASP*
P 19-8
You'll know soon!
Do what you need to do you awesome fans!! <3
FINALLY Guys she's known him for like a little over a month. Chill. The only reason
we knew is because of the book description
www.ebook-converter
P 19-9
20: Confession
277K 5K 754
by Misguided
________________
"Mom?"
"Yes honey?"
I inhaled and exhaled deeply. "There's this girl I know... She's known this guy for
about two months now.
And she's fallen in love with him but she doesn't know how he feels. Do you think
she's gone into it too fast?"
My mother did the finishing touches on my hair and chuckled. "Well, it depends
how... That girl... Feels
about the guy. It doesn't matter about time, cupcake. The amount of time isn't
important; it's what they've done
during the time that counts."
I smiled at my mom through the mirror. She always knew what to say. But I did make
it slightly blatant. She
was a smart cookie. "Thanks."
She helped me stand up from my computer chair and held onto my arms. "You're
welcome honey. Just make
sure your friend brings her new boyfriend to dinner because I'm sure her mother is
disappointed in her
daughter that she hasn't even informed her until now that she was even in a
relationship." She frowned at me
deeply and I let out a sigh.
www.ebook-converter
"I don't know if I'd call it a relationship..." I mumbled.

She kissed my forehead. "Call it what you wish."
I stepped downstairs carefully in my dress and heard Laura's gasp.

"Damn you look gorgeous." She said.
My mother came down after me with a smug smile. "I did my best with the hair." She
handed me my small
purse. "Have fun. Don't do anything I wouldn't do." She winked before saying
goodbye to Laura and walking
out of the door.
Mom had managed to snatch up a peach/beige 1860's formal gown probably from a dress
up store or a
vintage store. It was a no sleeve dress with ruffles stopping above the crease of
my forearm. I had to put on
one of those large underskirts which was hard to get out of the door. I had a
corset on that I couldn't frigging
breathe in. My hair was in curls sitting on my shoulder and pinned up just like
they did back in the day! It
turned out better than I thought.
"Where is everyone?" I asked.
"Damien and Lucas left at half eight and are helping with the music and food and
Kate is already there."
I clenched my jaw at Kate's name. I hadn't seen her since before I found out and
I've been working up a few
P 20-1
choice words for her.
And Michael... Well, he had tried calling me on Saturday but I didn't answer. He'd
only tried once. He was
going to be there tonight. And I knew it was the right time to say something. What
other night is better than
Halloween, right? How cliché.
"Laura you look great. You look like a spitting image of Monroe."
Her white cocktail dress that clung to her body, the heavy red lipstick, the curled
short blond hair and of
course the famous Monroe mole on her cheek between the mouth and nose.
She put her hand in her hair and smirked. "I don't mind making jokes, but I don't
want to look like one."
I laughed. "Did you just quote her?"
She nodded and tapped a finger to her head. "I've stored some quotes up here for
tonight."
We walked to the door and Laura surprised me by saying, "Do you think anything
weird or bad will happen
tonight? You know what with the recent attacks and well, it being Halloween and
all?"
To be honest I didn't know so I didn't answer her.
It was going to be hard to walk up there or take my car because of my dress so we
took the bus. There were
other students on it dressed up so we didn't look like two crazies. As we drew
closer there were lights and
big fake posters of Frankenstein and typical ghouls. There were a few carved
pumpkins along the walkway
which I thought was a bad idea. Boys are definitely going to go smash them later.
www.ebook-converter
The bus stopped in front of the building and everyone piled out laughing and
talking excitedly. Laura and I
were walking with a group of girls from our Greek Civilization class and Modern
Europe class. As we
walked through the halls music echoed through and people were already dancing.
The doors to the large lecture hall were guarded by two zombie looking things. They
both opened the doors
and music hit my ears.
The room had strobe lights on one side, a smoke machine filling half of the floor
and weird supposedly scary
things hanging on the walls.
A strong looking guy dressed in a Batman outfit walked toward us. I smiled at him.
"Where's your Robin,
Batman?"
George grinned. "On stage."
I leaned around him to see a guy dressed up as Robin on stage playing with high-
tech turntables and a
MacBook. I laughed. "Holy costume party, Batman!"
He cheered and pulled me into a small hug. "You know a saying!"
"That's Robin's thing isn't it?" I smirked and he let out a loud chuckle.
"So what are you, a Victorian princess?"
P 20-2
I smiled. "An 1860's woman, actually."
He held a hand to his chest in hurt. "No need to be snappy, princess." He winked
before walking away.
Laura pulled me to the dance floor and we danced to Feel So Close by Calvin Harris.
I loved this song.
Lucas popped out of nowhere in his zombie hockey player outfit and started dancing
with us. It was times
like this I loved. Natural fun moments with friends. These two had me thinking this
place was home within
the first few days. And I was so thankful. After that song, Laura and I belted our
hearts out to Beyonce's Best
Thing I Never Had. Lucas was laughing along with a suddenly appeared Damien in a
grim reaper gown. Luke
and I cheered when Damien grabbed Laura and started dancing together. Finally.
Damn.
At the corner of my eye I saw a figure dodging in and out of the crowd getting
closer to us.
When I whipped around Katherine was right in front of me with a smirk on her face.
She had her lip ring and
eyebrow ring in tonight. She was in a red and black corset and a black long skirt.
She had a pointy hat on her
head and a large looking old book in her hand.
I felt like I was seeing red. I was so pissed with her I could just-"Hey Kate!!"
Laura broke into my pissed off thoughts. "What are you?"
www.ebook-converter
"A witch, can't you tell?" She spun around.
Laura laughed and shook her head. "Not at all. You just look like you're in a sex
outfit."
She grinned and turned to me. Her brown eyes twinkled some. "And how are you..."
She looked me up and
down. "Beautiful fare maiden?"
I gritted my teeth and pointed my finger in her face. "You--!"
"Oops! Look at the time! And look who's here!! Have fun, Evangeline." She laughed
hard as she blended in
with the crowd and weaved in and out of everyone.
I turned around to see who she was talking about and frowned. There were two men in
black suits and black
fedora hats.
One of them turned around. Their face had a black burglar mask on his face. I could
see the blond hair resting
on his forehead and I knew it was John.
He tapped the man beside him and nodded his head in my direction.
Love Will Tear Us Apart by Broken Social Scene started playing. Everyone around me
had someone to
dance with. I watched as the second man with the mask turned around to catch my
eye. Just staring into his
green eyes had my heart racing. God, I truly did love this man. Despite everything,
I really did. And seeing
him now just confirmed it.
But the thought and image of what he was had me turning my gaze away for a moment.
I needed to speak to
him about this. It had to be done. Now.
P 20-3
But when I turned back up to him he was gone. I weaved in and out of the crowd to
get to John. I hesitated
before touching his shoulder lightly. I still wasn't sure if he was one or just
knew about Michael. They'd
known each other for a long time and it just made me wonder how long that was.
He turned around and smiled down at me. But when he saw my facial expression it
stormed over.
I took a deep breath and said, "Where is he? I need to talk to him about
something."
Before he answered his jaw clenched and for once I felt threatened by him. He
didn't look like the usual
flirty, happy self he usually was; he looked like an angry bear. He looked toward
the lecture hall back doors
and nodded.
I just saw his back as he opened and closed the doors. The chorus to Love Will Tear
Us Apart played as I
grabbed hold of the bottom of my dress and jogged to the doors. I walked out the
doors and into the empty
halls. The door slowly closed and the music echoed through the halls.
At the end of the hallway, Michael was standing at the corner staring at me. How he
got there so fast was
amazing. This hall was as long as ever. I guess the speed statement was true. He
started down around the
corner and I walked to catch up sometimes breaking out into a jog. I followed him
around two corners until
he came to a stop in a darkened hall.
He entered double doors and left the doors open. I walked down the shadowy hallway,
my heart beating
extremely fast as I entered the dark gym. The music was a small echo now. I could
just hear the words. Wow.
How loud was that music?
www.ebook-converter
As I walked into the gym I glanced around only to see it empty. I went under my
dress to pull off the large
underskirt. I stepped out of it and almost screamed when the doors slammed shut. I
threw it off to the side and
looked around. Where was he? What was he doing?
But as I turned again I saw him leaning up against the wall. His hat covered his
eyes only revealing his
mouth.
I took a deep breath to steady myself and went to walk toward him. And he surprised
me by saying, "Don't."
"And why not." I asked with a shaky voice swallowing my fear.
The lights switching on overhead made me blink.
"What have you been doing Evie?" He asked me ignoring my question and pushing off
the wall.
"What?"
"What have you been doing these past few weeks?"

"I don't understand-"
"I couldn't make the question any easier," He took his hat off, his eye now
visible.
I narrowed my eyes at him finally finding the confidence I needed. "I know what
you're doing. You're playing
P 20-4
mind games. You're doing what you've been doing for almost two months. You're
trying to scare me away.
From the things you say to the way you say it. Like now, how you've lured me into
the gym alone. No one
will hear us. No one would know if..." I trailed off when I realized what I was
saying.
He realized the exact same because his face clouded over and his nose flared. Oh,
hell.
"If what."
I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Um..."
"If what."
"Michael..."
He was right in front of me now. He was steaming with anger. His pupils were
dilating making his eyes
almost blend in with his mask. His mouth was in a thin line almost making his lips
invisible.
"What reasons could I have to 'luring' you in here, Evie. Tell me. I want to hear
you say why. What are my
motives?" The sarcasm to the word luring sounded very venomous and had me glancing
away.
My breathing came out hard and fast. No, I wasn't expecting it to be this...
Frightening. But the realization
brought a surge of adrenaline through me. He doesn't scare me. I wouldn't let them.
www.ebook-converter
"I don't believe you have motives." I stated.
"Seriously?" He asked sarcastically taking a step back. "Wow. I must have heard
incorrectly then."
"You're being unreasonable." I whispered shaking my head.
"Me? I'm being unreasonable. Well, let me rephrase the question then shall I? What
do you know about me?"
I glanced down at my feet. Come on, Evie. The song echoed out and another slow song
I wasn't familiar with
played.
"Come on Evie, I'm dying to hear you say it. Ironic huh? Dying."
"Michael, stop it."
"How about I say it? Hmm? How about I say what I am. Because it looks like you're
too choked up to say it."
He yelled taking a step forward. "I am a monster."
"Wait-"
"No, no let me say it. I'm a bloodsucking, bloodthirsty leech. I am a vampire. Did
you know?"
I stared at him, my eyes wide my heart trying to rip out of my ribcage. "Yes. I
knew."
"That wasn't so hard was it?" He exhaled sharply and smirked viciously. "Now what
do you have to say?
Are you going to run away? Hate me? Try to stake me?"
P 20-5
"No." I gritted.
"No what?"
"I'm not going to run away or stake you or even hate you."
"Why?"
"Because I couldn't care less."
He looked at me as if I just uttered blasphemy.
"Should I elaborate? Well, I didn't know you were a vampire weeks ago when we first
kissed. I didn't know
what you were when I agreed to go to the diner with you when you were interested in
why I'd come to
Canada."
His glare softened only the slightest but he remained tense. So why not bite the
bullet?
"I haven't done this before... And I know now isn't the right time but Michael,
despite finding out everything
about you I can't stop the feelings I have for you. I can't stop the fact that I'd
fallen in love with you. Hard. I
don't know how in the hell it happened. I don't know when it happened but... wow,
I've never felt this way for
anyone before. When I'm around you my heart tries to jump out of my chest. When you
touch me, my body is
like a live wire. What I feel for you is... unbelievably strong. As much so that
I'm frightened I'm willing to do
just about anything to keep you in my life."
www.ebook-converter
His body seemed to have relaxed and his eyes returned back to normal. At that
moment I saw his true face. I
saw him for who he was not the guarded face he usually wore, no, just him. He
stared down at his feet before
finally looking up at me with an unfamiliar expression.
"What if it were possible for me to live forever? Would you still love me then?" He
asked me.
I stared into his light green eyes and said, "I'd love you until the end."
His eyes penetrated into mine before he leaned forward and whispered the words,
"What if the end was
now?"
My breath caught in my throat. "...Then I'd die loving you."
The words I'd spoken were true. I'd die right now loving him. The first man I'd
ever felt this strongly about.
His posture had grown hard and threatening all of a sudden. His eyes suddenly
turning almost black just like
the victims had described. "Has it occurred to you that I've wanted to bite you
since the day I met you."
My legs shook uncontrollably and my hands curled into fists. I was angry with this
statement and yet I was
scared shitless.
"You wouldn't though." I said through gritted teeth and a shaking voice.
P 20-6
"No, I would. It's within me to."
"I don't care."
He breeched all personal space and pressed his chest to mine. His hand came up and
played with the loose
locks of hair. "I almost have more than a few times. I've wanted to sink my teeth
into your warm soft flesh."
His fingers skimmed up and down a particular area on my neck and it took me a
moment to realize that there
was a large vein located in that area. "I've wanted to taste you in more ways than
one."
Bastard!
I wanted to slap him. And yet I wanted to kiss him. I wanted to ravage him. This
side of him was bloody
scary but it was weirdly arousing.
"Stop it!" I yelled trying to back away but he grabbed my wrist. "You're just
trying to scare me away but you
can't."
He didn't listen. "Your scent has driven me insane. I had to fill myself up
whenever I had a class with you."
"Michael!"
"I wanted to drain you dry."
www.ebook-converter
I brought my hand up and slapped him. His head whipped to the side but then he
turned back to me like I
hadn't touched him. It probably hurt me more than it hurt him. I went to back away
again but he grabbed my
other wrist. He backed me up until I hit the wall.
He held my hands to his chest as he mumbled, "What's stopping me now?"
My breathing came out choppy as he stared at me. His eyes turning blacker with each
breath. Those black
veins the victims talked about appearing at his jaw and a few across his cheeks. He
looked very threatening.
The picture had looked exactly like his face but I couldn't see it all because of
his mask.
"Fine." I challenged.
He stopped a few inches away and glared at me. His face not more than a few inches
from mine.
"Do it." I pulled my hands out of his and pushed the shoulder of my dress down
exposing my skin. "Bite me.
Sink into me because I don't care. I want you to do it. I'm waiting and willing for
you to taste me. I don't care
if you kill me. Because I trust you, Michael. And I want you to trust me." My voice
came out strong and
sharp. Finally.
My words had made him pause.
His eyes returned to normal and he suddenly looked vulnerable. He let out a sharp
breath. It was like seeing
him for the first time. He looked so open... So sad.
"What are you doing, Evie? You can get out of this. Leave me. Find someone normal."
P 20-7
"But I want you," I frowned skimming my fingers against his cheek.
He started to shake his head. I slid his mask off and cupped his cheeks. He took a
step away from me but I
followed him. I brought both of my hands to his face and pulled his mask away from
his eyes. "I fell in love
with you because of who you are. Not what you are."
"This doesn't change the fact that I am a killer."
"I don't believe you are," I whispered. "I believe you're a stubborn jackass..." I
skimmed my thumb across his
bottom lip and watched his eyes shut. "With a beautiful heart."
"I don't have a heart..." He mumbled, his eyes still shut.
"Open your eyes."
At first he just stood there breathing heavily but then he finally opened his light
green eyes to stare into mine.
"You have as much of a heart as any normal human. You care for things. You care for
your students. You care
for John like any brother would. You care..." I looked around to try and think of
something else.
But he surprised me by resting his hands on my waist and stepping closer so his
forehead rested against mine.
"I care about you. I have for the two months I've known you. I'd been falling for
you ever since you first
smiled at me. Those cute dimples had me. And Friday... That evening we spent
together made me plummet
even further." He pressed his lips to my nose sending tingles right to my
fingertips. "Not counting what
happened later that evening."
www.ebook-converter
I bit my bottom lip and continued to stare up into his eyes.
"I love you. I never, in my entire existence thought those words would come out of
my mouth. Especially to a
human." He chuckled to himself. But then he sighed. "You've managed to worm your
way into my life."
"Is that good?"
"Yes. Yes it is." And finally, finally, he pressed his lips to mine. I put
everything I had into the kiss to show
him just how much I didn't care that he was what he was. I poured my love into it
and I could feel him doing
the same. Our tongues tangling together, our lips moving against each other, our
bodies pressed tightly
together as if separating would end the world. I inhaled deeply when his appealing
scent circled around me;
it sent a small shiver of pleasure through me.
We separated barely and for a moment all we could hear was our breathing. "Come
home with me." He
whispered.
I nodded my head without a slight trace of hesitation. I didn't think twice as he

led me out of the fire exit into
the chilly autumn air. Before we left, he grabbed his hat and mask plus my
underskirt and purse I didn't even
realize I'd dropped and led me to his car. Getting in the car had been a hand full
but we managed. During the
drive to his house he had my hand in his occasionally pressing it to his lips or
stroking his thumb against
mine. I truly did love him. Amazingly enough two months ago I would have despised
the idea of falling in
love and especially being one to show it or admit it first. But Michael was
different. So, so different.
P 20-8
We exited his car and stepped into house. He walked me upstairs into his room and
switched the light on. His
room was huge and I started to wonder if there was more to the house than I
thought. His room was cream.
All of it. His sheets were cream his carpet was cream and his walls were cream. His
king sized bed was
neatly placed in the middle of the large rectangular room. There was a wall to wall
window covered by thick
cream curtains. There was a door on my right that was open revealing a walk in
closet and beside his bed
was a table with a lamp.
"Do vampires sleep?"
He laughed as he went into the closet. "Yes we do. We're not completely deprived of
all humanity." Michael
strolled back in and handed me a t-shirt and shorts. "I'll be downstairs."
"Help me with the corset first."
His fingers skillfully worked at the strings of my corset. I let out the hugest
breath as the corset fell apart. I
held it up to my chest and was about to step out of it when I paused. His finger
tips started from my waist and
lightly skimmed all the way up the crease of my back to my shoulders.
I shuddered uncontrollably and was about to turn around when he stopped me.
"Change. And we'll talk."
He left the room without another word. I stepped put of the dress and decided to
just shrug the t-shirt on. I
pulled out all of my hair clips letting the waves rest on my shoulders and stuffed
the clips in my small purse.
www.ebook-converter
I turned the light off as I stepped out of the room and down the hall toward
stairs. As soon as I made it
downstairs, the first thing I saw was Michael's relaxed body on the couch. His head
was leaning back on the
seat and his arms were rested on the back. He'd shrugged off his jacket and taken
off his tie and shoes.
His head lifted when I walked in and he smiled at me properly for the first time
tonight. It made my heart
fluttered and my lips curve into a smile on their own accord.
"So..." He started as he patted the seat beside him. "Let's talk about how you
first suspected that I was a
vampire shall we?"
_______________________________
I'd added the bit in the description yaaaaaaay :'D
**edited chapter 2012: .
FOLLOW ME ON TWITTERR --> @C4tatonicc
Have a listen to Love Will Tear Us Apart by Broken Social Scene. I heard it on Time
Travelers Wife and
P 20-9
LOOVED it :'D
Deym gurl...did you just said that? ??????????...
www.ebook-converter
P 20-10
21: Question Time
290K 5.3K 808
by Misguided
________________________________
"Well, the first thing that told me you were different was your eyes," I sat beside
him and turned so my legs
rested in his lap.
He rested his hands on my shins. "I see."
"The first time I saw your pupils dilate, I thought it was really odd. The first
time I saw a different side to
you was after the Welcome Week Bonfire when I was bleeding. When Laura was attacked
and I fell?"
www.ebook-converter
His hand squeezed my leg and he sent me an apologetic pained look. "I'm so sorry
about that."
I laughed. "It's alright."
"No it's not." He mumbled. "I--"
"You can apologize as much as you want after I've explained everything."
He let out a long sigh but nodded in agreement.
"I didn't think much about it at first, so I didn't ponder on it. After the diner
incident when you grabbed me
and explained how I was breaking down defenses, well, it wasn't really much of a
'tell all' clue. But let's
swiftly move on to my crash. I'm guessing what ran out in front of my car was
what...? A vampire? Because
that didn't look like any animal I've seen."
Michael nodded. "I'm worried about you being out by yourself. There's been more
than one occasion where
you've been close by to an attack and it's not right. That night I guess whomever
it was, was playing with you.
After you explained that it looked like a person I had to check the area with John
to make sure--"
I gasped and interrupted him. "So John is...? A vampire too?"

Michael nodded with a small smile.
"Okay." I sighed out. "Carry on." At least that now made sense why he looked drop
dead gorgeous.
"We found a scent; nothing more. It was barely anything because it had rained but
it was there."
"So... what can you guys... do?"
P 21-1
"We're not moving on just yet. You still haven't told me how you'd come to the
conclusion. I'll answer all of
your questions after, I promise."
"Deal. After the crash I'd woken up to you on the phone talking about how, um...
Oh, how it was hard and you
didn't mean to go that long...?"
His eyes averted to his hands rubbing up and down my legs. "Oh. I, er, hadn't...
fed in a few weeks which
was very stupid of me. And I'm not the greatest person when I haven't fed."
I swallowed the idea and image of him biting a human and sucking the life out of
them. "Is that why you were
such an ass that day?"
He nodded and finally looked back into my eyes. "Yes." He looked slightly distant
now. I didn't want that.
I wanted him to know that I didn't care. That I loved him for him. So I moved
forward, grabbed his arm and
pulled him down on the couch with me. He swung his legs up on the couch and settled
beside me wrapping
his arms around my waist. He felt so warm and soft. He was like my own teddy bear.
I tangled our legs
together and made sure there was nowhere we weren't touching. I rested my forehead
on his and brought one
of my hands to his cheek.
"Stop judging yourself." I mumbled. "I told you I don't care what you are."
www.ebook-converter
He let out a small sigh and held me closer to him. "Alright. Carry on."
"You were gone for a week."
"I was... Busy."
I narrowed my eyes at him.

"I suppose there is no need for me to keep secrets anymore. I needed time away to
think about the previous
week. And I needed to... Feed. It keeps me occupied."
"Okay," I finally sighed and shut my eyes. "Before I carry on. I want to know what
you... Do you...? You
know... Humans?"
He surprised me by laughing. Hard. I leaned back from my position to stare at him.
That was a logical
question! "What?"
"Oh, honey. You do make me laugh." He pressed his lips to my forehead. "I haven't
had human blood since
my early years. I vowed not to anymore."
"So...?"
"I drink animal blood. It keeps me going. But of course it will never be equivalent
to human blood. There are
deer's and elks nearby but if I go far enough there are black bears, moose,
bobcats..." He trailed off probably
because of my facial expression.
P 21-2
Bears?
He could take on a bear?
"Is this too much to take in?"
I shook my head briskly and snuggled back up to him. "No. I didn't realize you were
strong enough to take on
a bear or a bobcat."
"You'd be surprised. Now resume, I have a feeling we're getting closer to where I
slipped up."
I smiled at the dashing smirk on his face and lightly pressed my lips to it. His
smirk only grew wider. "Come
on, Evie before I get distracted." His hand gripped my bare thigh and started
travelling higher. "Well?"
I swallowed. "I... Um... I started to get..." I watched as his hand start to
disappear under the large t-shirt. "I
started to get interested in the attacks so I decided to do a bit of research of my
own because the news wasn't
giving out much."
His hand paused. "Really."
I nodded and mentally frowned that he'd stopped. But he didn't move so there was
still hope yet. "Aside from
your odd behavior, I was interested in the attacks and what everyone was saying.
Last Tuesday after the
parking lot incident there was a news report on another attack nearby and my
brother told me that his friend's
sister had been attacked. So after that mini detention you gave Kate and me on
Wednesday we went to the
house."
www.ebook-converter
He raised a brow. "Kate went with you?"

I nodded.
"Resume." He prompted after a moment.

I narrowed my eyes briefly but shook it off. "The girl went on to explain the eyes,
the nightmares, the scent,
and the face. But she never once mentioned if it was an animal. She always said,
'their' or 'they'. Then after
her rambling she'd had a whiff of me and started screaming that I smelt just like
them. Then in the car I had a
brain wave when I realized that I'd been with you and that you were always there
whenever something bad
happened. But I couldn't connect it all. On Friday I started internet researching.
It came up with some radical
things like Werepanthers and witches."
"What kind of stuff was on there?"
"Well, there was this one website about how attacks have happened around this time
for years and how the
victims had been found drained of blood. I went on to research more and found how
the animal or creature
some called it had bitten major arteries. I'd written everything down and connected
everything to get to a
theory. I was literally about to click on vampires when you called me. But without
that date we had I
wouldn't have come to a rock solid conclusion. I went home and asked Laura about
that night she was
attacked which, by the way, I have to talk to you about by the way.
She'd gone on to explain that you'd given her the same drink I had that made her
feel better which I also have
to talk to you about." I frowned at him deeply and he glanced away guiltily. "And
then she told me a woman
P 21-3
had lured her into the forest. It told me about the nightmares, it told me about
the black lines on their face
which was said on one of the websites and it told me about their eyes. It was all
confirmed when I read this
very interesting story on this woman who had come across a nice vampire."
"Nice?" He scoffed. "In what way?"
"He'd told her everything; what to expect." I mumbled. "Told her not to struggle
and it won't hurt. Told her to
drink his blood afterward to heal her. She didn't have nightmares like the rest
did. Only intimate dreams." I
stared into his grass green eyes. "I started to think that those two were closer
compared to Laura and
whoever bit her." I cleared my throat. "And after that one article I just knew. It
all fit."
He grinned. "And now here you are."
"Yes, here I am. Lying on a couch with a vampire. What has the world come to, huh?"
He chuckled and pecked my forehead. "Right; out with the questions then."
"Okay: how strong are you? How fast are you? Have I got my own scent? How's your
eyesight? What about
your hearing--"
"Whoa, calm down there. I'll answer them all I promise. I am very strong but animal
blood doesn't do me
much justice. I can run faster than a car doing 110. Yes, everyone has their own
unique scent. My eyes can
see intricate things. I can hear your heart beating and the trees ruffle outside.
That first day of class when you
and your new friends were outside after my class you were talking with Laura about
that guy you met in the
laundry room and if I compared to him. I heard it all."
www.ebook-converter
I could feel my face heat at the memory so I changed the subject. "Let's move on to
the fact that you gave me
your blood that night I crashed." That should do.
He shifted in his spot and cleared his throat.
"Well?"
"Without that blood you would have still had a horrible scar and headaches if we
didn't go to the hospital.
You should thank me."
"At least tell me if I'm drinking blood instead of telling me its tea!"
"It wasn't a lot I promise you that."
"What about Laura?"
He sighed. "That was John's blood. I refused to give her any of mine."
"And yet you gave me yours."
He nodded and moved a fallen lock of hair away form my face. "Of course. I'd give
my life for you, Evie."
"I wouldn't let you." I mumbled. "Another question," I said quickly as he opened
his mouth to protest. "Laura
P 21-4
believed she had fallen and scraped her wrist...?"
"I changed her mind. And before you ask, there are many, many names for it,
dazzling, compelling,
persuasion, whatever you feel fit."
Oh. That's what Yasmin was talking about that day in her room. "So what? You can
change someone's mind?"
"And... influence them." He muttered. "Although I don't like doing it. Laura was
the first time in a very, very
long time."
"How old are you really?"
He turned his head away.
"Michael."
"I was born in 1899."
I mentally calculated it and gasped. "You're... one hundred and twelve years old?
It's bad enough when I
thought you were twenty-three and the fact you're my teacher." I laughed. "Where's
the irony in that?" I wiped
my eye but turned serious. "But what I don't understand is why you didn't tell me."
www.ebook-converter
He trailed his fingers up and down my thigh. "It's not an easy thing to admit. I've
tried so hard to get the
words out of my mouth. Especially that night I stayed over. I couldn't fall asleep.
I just wanted to watch you. I
just wanted to hold you." His arms pulled me even closer somehow. "You're easily
breakable. Sometimes I
think with one squeeze that's it."
I grinned at him. "Squeeze me all you want,"
"I might never let go, I hope you're ready for this job."
"I'm ready."
He rolled me over so he was hovering on top of me. "How ready?"
His voice was husky, deep... shiver worthy. I loved it when his voice dropped an
octave. "As ready as I'll
ever be." I ran my hands past his neck, into his hair and pulled his head down so
his lips landed on mine.
This was the only place we could be together without getting caught by someone. The
only place we could be
open about what we do and, in his case, what we are.
I plunged my tongue into his mouth more than willingly. He responded quicker than
instantly locking and
scraping his tongue against mine. I wrapped my legs around his waist pushing his
lower half into mine. His
hand gripped my thigh as he let out a small moan. Oh, God his moan. His body, his
whole existence, it was
almost too much. I brought his bottom lip into my mouth, sucked and pulled on it
until I had the pleasure of
hearing and feeling his excitement.
"Evie, I barely have any restraint left." He managed to get out as I let go of his
lip. I glanced into his eyes and
smiled when I saw his dilating pupils.
P 21-5
"Don't hold back." I mumbled right before moving my hands to his shirt and
unbuttoning. "There isn't a need
anymore."
He glanced down at the t-shirt I was wearing and I almost fell into a haze of
ecstasy when I heard his low
growl. I shivered in pleasure right before ripping his shirt off from his arms and
throwing it to the side.
I let my hands explore his hard, strong chest but not for long. I pulled him back
down to my lips and felt him
grind his hips slightly against mine. His most prominent and hardened area created
a friction between our
clothes and we both let out a simultaneous moan. Pure liquid heat coursed through
me.
I felt him tense slightly under my hands so I pulled back to look at him. His
features were slightly hard and I
could see the amount of concentration he was putting into not losing himself.
I trailed kisses down his neck and stopped at a particular spot when I heard him
growl. In encouragement? I
think so.
I sucked the flesh into my mouth and confirmed my theory when I felt his hand grip
my thigh slightly tighter. I
dropped my legs from around his waist when I felt his fingers trail further and
further up the shirt until he got
to the outside of my underwear.
I smiled against his neck. "Have I found a weak spot?"
www.ebook-converter
He shook his head but he didn't say anything.
"Never thought vampires had weak spots." I mumbled as a joke.

He chuckled but it turned into a groan. "You're impossible."
I moved my hips a little. "That's news to me." My heart started beating harder than
before and my senses
heightened when I felt the tips if his fingers skim across the very thin material
covering me. He suddenly took
over and dominated the kiss swiftly moving to my neck.
I curled my toes in anticipation as his fingers kept teasing the lacy material
covering my growing warm
centre...
But then he removed his hand and stopped his kisses.
He stared down at me with a deep and meaningful frown. I lifted my heavy lids to
try and concentrate on him.
I licked my dry lips. "What's wrong?" I whispered in a throaty voice.
"I love you."
I smiled and my heart fluttered. "I love you too."
"But," God, I knew there was a but; right now of all times as well. "I'm not strong
enough to..." His eyes
darted to my mouth. "The last time I fed was four days ago." He sighed. "And plus,
I don't want our first time
to be on my couch."
I nodded sharply and smiled even though inside I was disappointed. "Would have been
nice if you said it
before we got this far."
P 21-6
A sly and very attractive smile lit his face. "Oh, I'm not stopping."
My eyes widened. "Huh?"
His head lowered so his lips rested beneath my ear. "I want to pleasure you," He
whispered. "I want to feel
your body writhe as I touch you. I want to hear your heart bouncing off your
ribcage as you climax." His hand
slid back up my thigh.
My body immediately heated and I felt like I was about ready to sweat because of
the tension. "But-"
"Stop interrupting me," He latched his lips back onto mine and started to do
wonders with his hands. They
teased and even somehow managed create a worlwind of frustration within me as he
massaged and lightly
squeezed my breasts underneathe the t-shirt. I thought it was truly unfair that he
was giving me so much
attention, but hey, what could I do about it especially when he kept my wandering
hands on his naked chest.
The tension within me was getting to the point where I couldn't increase any
further or even decrease because
he continued his assualt on my mouth and his hands wouldn't relent in wandering my
highly senstive body. I
started to squirm slightly and I knew he knew i was getting restless. He was
smiling against my lips. He
wanted me to whimper and beg him. I wouldn't give him that satisfaction just yet...
Nope... Maybe in a minute... Maybe less...
www.ebook-converter
I gasped and groaned when his hand went straight into my underwear and his fingers
remained just outside
my opening. Okay, fine definitely less. "Michael..." And then finally one of his
fingers dipped inside me
sending me already into a small buzz and then a second finger slipped inside
stretching me.
I dug my nails into his shoulders as he started out into a slow rhythm pushing his
large fingers as far as it
would allow. My moans were the only noise filling the room. I could feel the
pressure inside me building
and building high. His movements started to quicken and I bit my lip to control
myself but it was so hard. Oh,
God was it hard.
"Let it go," He whispered.
And just like that, I let out a final embarrassing moan as all the built up tension
finally released and my body
shuddered in pure ecstasy. He captured my lips in his and swallowed the moan. This
feeling was
unexplainable. Having my insides tremble and his lips upon mine adding to the
sensation just made me even
hungrier for him than before. He'd only given me a teaser, I'd call it. And I think
he knew that.
After a moment my body was left in a beautiful after glow and I loved it. I admit
it's been a while... Six
months tops.
But nothing even compared to this and I couldn't wait to connect with him fully
whenever that might be.
He pecked my lips one last time and I opened my heavy eyes to stare at him. He had
an attractive hungry
smile on his face and his eyes were a magnificent green. I could see the love
clearly in his eyes and I couldn't
help but smile back lazily.
"Thanks," I said stupidly with a crooked smile.
P 21-7
He laughed. "Don't thank me. I should be the one thanking you. For everything. For
making me trust again. For
making me love." He pressed he lips to my cheek softly. "Thank you."
I let out a relaxing sigh and hugged him to me. "You're welcome. Now if you'll
excuse me for a just a moment
I just need to recoup."
I stood up from the couch with shaky legs and walked into the bathroom. I switched
the light on and stared at
myself in the mirror. My eyes were bright with excitement; my cheeks a flushed pink
and my hair looked like
it had been whipped back and forth by a tornado. I smiled at my reflection.
Amazing. The man knew what to
do with his hands there was no denying that.
I quickly cleaned myself up a bit and stepped out of the bathroom only to hear two
voices almost yelling at
each other in the hallway. I glanced at the couch to see Michael gone. His voice
echoed through the hall
along with a familiar voice.
"For Christ's sake, don't you trust me?" He asked. "You've known me long enough."
"With her you're unpredictable," The familiar voice said. "You're like a rubics
cube; impossible to solve!"
"Great comparison."
The familiar voice ignored Michael's comment. "As soon as you or she didn't come
back I knew you'd done
something. Where is she now?"
www.ebook-converter
I thought this was my cue so I walked around the corner and smiled at John. He was
still in his Halloween
outfit. He looked me up at down quickly and then narrowed his eyes back to Michael.
Michael looked at me
with a wink and turned back to John. "She's right here."
"I guess I spoke too soon. Tell me Evie, did Mike persuade you to come here?" He
said the word persuade
with playful venom.
"Nope. I came here to talk about how I found out he was a vampire."
"Oh really--" He paused and looked at me with wide eyes. "Really?"
I nodded. "And how you gave Laura your blood you sneaky vampire you." I stepped
forward and lightly
punched his arm. His mouth dropped open. "I'm starved so I'll just be raiding your
fridge, Michael. I doubt
you have food anyway. Try not to kill each other... Seriously." I winked at John's
perplexed expression and
moved into the kitchen. I could hear there light footsteps behind me and John's
groaning.
I opened the fridge to be greeted by absolutely nothing and sighed. "Don't you have
human house guests?"
Michael's arms slipped around my waist and pulled my back into his chest. "Not
usually. First human's I had
in my house were you and Laura." He pressed his mouth to my jaw and squeezed me.
"I'll get rid of him and
order you some food I promise."
"I can hear you, asshole." John snapped. "What I want to know is how she found
out."
"I'll explain later." Michael grumbled.
P 21-8
"Oh!" I closed the fridge when I remembered something. "I forgot to ask." I turned
around in his arms and
face both of them. "I read something about vampires not being allowed to go into a
human's house without
being invited in...? Is that true?"
Michael's hand cupped my cheek. "Yes, that is true. If there is a human's name on
the deed to the house or a
living human under the roof then we cannot set foot past the threshold. Which,
before you ask, explains why I
kept asking you to invite me in the other night."
"So once you're in... you're in? There's no going back?"
He made a face. "Well... The right's can be revoked. But please don't test that
theory."
I narrowed my eyes. "Why were you really at the house?"
"Like I said, I went there to talk... but then I heard something nearby. I went to
check it out but then you yelled
out the window and scared whoever or whatever it was away."
John sighed bringing both of our attention to him. "Whoever this is is very
reckless. And, Miss O'Shea, now
that you know about this it will be so much easier."
"What do you mean?"
www.ebook-converter
John glanced up at Michael. "Each attack has been so close to you it's highly
illogical. It's either close to you
or Michael. At the beginning it wasn't but now it's getting ridiculous. You may
think it's a coincidence like I
thought at first but Michael does not. No big deal, don't worry about it but we're
going to be keeping an eye
on you, okay? It's helpful if you don't leave your house unless it's only for
class. And it helps that they can't
get into the house."
I nodded swiftly. "Alright. But you do realize that it's going to be damn hard
considering the fact that both of
you are teachers and it would be hard to stick around without people asking
questions."
"We'll think of something." Michael said before John could interrupt. "But right
now, John can you do me a
favor and pick up something to eat for Evie? Thank you."
"I'll pick up a Subway because I'm the nicest person... or vampire in the world."
He mumbled before walking
out of the room.
John was back within minutes with a meatball sub. Michael wouldn't move an inch
from me and every time
he touched me, my body would shiver or the area he would touch raised the hairs on
the back of my neck in
awareness reminding me of what he'd done to me no more than an hour ago. I
demolished the sub within the
matter of minutes and relaxed into Michael's chest on the couch where it all
happened. I'd must have fallen
asleep because the next thing I knew I was settled onto a sea of white soft sheets.
I watched Michael as he turned the lamp beside the bed on and change from his black
trousers into pajama
pants. He crawled into bed beside me and pulled my body into his; his hand trailing
lines up and down my
arm. I lifted my head up to stare at him. His face was so open, so unguarded it
made me smile. It was the first
time I'd seen him look entirely thoughtless or unwary. I brushed my lips against
his and entwined our fingers
together. His thick silver ring on his finger was brought to my attention. There
was a glass covering
P 21-9
something small, green and red.
I brought his hand up to look at it and said, "What is this?"
Michael was silent a moment like he was deliberating whether to say anything but
then he brought me closer
and said, "This ring is what allows me to walk around during the day."
I stared at it. "How?"
"It's charmed."
I giggled. But he was completely serious. "What the hell do you mean charmed?"
He chuckled. "We have all day tomorrow to talk about it, Dimples. Right now, it's
almost four o'clock in the
morning and I'm tired and I'm sure you are. So let's sleep."
"Tomorrow? We both have class tomorrow." I mumbled as I rested my forehead on his
neck. "We both can't
skip wouldn't that be... suspicious?"
"Not if I call in sick tomorrow morning." He let out a small sigh. "Now, sleep. We
have all day tomorrow."
I nodded and snuggled as close as I could get to him.
www.ebook-converter
I was on the edge of sleep when I felt his lips press to my forehead and heard him
say, "I love you, Evie."
I smiled but kept my eyes shut. "I love you too. Goodnight."
"Night... stranger."
___________________________________________
Yes i have probably made 1000000 mistakes...
College is tiring. I'm dying right now of fatigue. I can't believe how tired I am.
Yes, I'm tired LOOL.
Sorry for late update. Much love to you fans. Some wanted a steamy scene some got
it. But I have better ones
planned for the future!
Drop me a comment!
Stranger danger *clears throat* “Wooiah! I’m feeling BUTTERFLIEEEES I’m my stomach
and vagaina” ??
P 21-10
22: Witchcraft
282K 4.5K 711
by Misguided
Note for any re-readers: Most of this chapter was edited in 2014 due to the
ridiculously annoying
amount of Twilight freakin' comments ha, yeah. ha. no.
_______________________
I opened my eyes when a click sounded somewhere in the room.

At first, yes I thought all of last night was a dream. I thought everything from
when I left the lecture hall up to
the part where I settled into bed with Michael Reeves was my imagination. But
inhaling deeply and smelling
the wonderful aroma of orchids around me, I knew it wasn't a dream at all.
I turned my head toward the click and watched a ruffled Michael walk to the centre
of the room in jeans and
a black shirt.
He sent me a dazzling smile and ran a hand through his disheveled hair.
www.ebook-converter
"Good morning," He said in his honey sweet voice.

"Good indeed." I mumbled and yawned.
He moved into the closet and back in wearing long shorts and a worn dark blue tee.
He then slipped back
into the cool sheets next to me and rested his head in front of me. His green eyes
being the only thing I could
see.
"This is much better. " A smile lit up his beautiful face.
"Much." I mumbled and closed my eyes.
"Are you just going to repeat a word from everything I say?"
I made a humming sound not really paying attention.
I felt a slight soft pressure to the side of my neck and let out a quiet sigh in
pleasure. "What time is it?"
"Almost half eight." His voice grumbled deeply beside my neck.

"Why won't you let me sleep?"
"Because I'm deprived of your affection." He continued leaving small trails of

kisses up and down my neck
sending small shivers down my spine.
I ran my hands through his tangled velvet soft hair and instead of giving him full
access to my neck, pulled
P 22-1
him so his head rested in between my chin and my collarbone.
"Just a few more minutes and I'll give you enough affection to last you another one
hundred years." I wrapped
my legs around his waist and stroked my hands through his hair.
He let out a small chuckle and brought his arms to encircle me into him. "I'll give
you ten minutes."
"Oh, aren't you the greatest man that has ever lived." I mumbled before pressing my
lips to his forehead and
settling into him.
I quickly drifted off to sleep at the feel of Michael's hands stroking up and down
my legs, arms and hands.
It was such a peaceful little nap... That was, until I heard my phone go off on the
bedside table. I slowly
opened my eyes and looked down to see that Michael and I had switched positions and
I was now buried into
his chest instead of the other way around. His breathing was slow and even telling
me that the damned
ringing didn't wake him up even though he had the most sensitive hearing ever.
I carefully reached over to the side without stirring too much and answered,
"What?"
"Morning Miss. Disappear. What the hell happened to you last night?"
I rubbed my eyes with my free hand. "I... Left."
www.ebook-converter
Laura laughed. "No shit. You left your bedroom door open so wherever you are, let
me just say, Reeves'
class was cancelled anyway. So you didn't miss anything."
I yawned and felt Michael's arms tighten around me but he still didn't look like he
was awake. "That's good. I
don't need to catch up then. What time is it?"
"Almost one."
I sighed. Ten minutes my ass. It had been another five hours. "Listen, I'll be home
later. You can tell me how
the rest of the party went."
"Will do, Evangeline! See you later."
I hung up and just sat there staring at him. He looked so peaceful and vulnerable.
I wonder why he chose me?
I wonder what changed in my life for me to become so lucky? He was too beautiful;
too perfect. It just makes
me wonder...
I was leaning forward about to press a kiss to his lips when he surprised me by
saying, "Stop staring at me."
I let out a small chuckle and slipped out of Michael's arms to use the bathroom. My
reflection was bad but
fixable. My hair was a bird's nest from all the damned clips from last night. I
took a long hot refreshing
shower and grabbed a shampoo off the side to was my hair. I looked down at the
pineapple logo in the corner
and squeezed a handful into my hands to massage into my scalp.
As I stepped out of the shower, I wrapped the towel around myself and grabbed a
hand towel for my hair.
P 22-2
But then I realised the only clothes I had was my dress.
I let out a small sigh and slowly opened the bathroom door only to find room empty.
I walked to the bed to
find a worn out white t-shirt and a pair of dark blue shorts.
I smiled at it and laughed when I saw a pair of black Calvin Klein boxers next to
the shorts. I decided on
slipping on the boxers, the shorts, grabbing my bra from the bathroom and putting
the t-shirt on.
I towel dried my hair as best as I could because the dryer was still in the
downstairs bathroom so I left it in a
fluffy red mess.
I moved down the hall slowly noting how much bigger the hall looked in the day. I
walked down the steps
and was welcomed by a very inviting smell of bacon. I snuck into the bathroom next
to the guest room and
quickly brushed my teeth and grabbed the hair tie I left in there last time.
I followed the smell into the kitchen and saw Michael's back to me at the stove. I
looked to the island beside
the stove at the orange juice and plate of pancakes, eggs and now bacon.
He turned to me with a bright grin. "Brunch?"
"Is this why you were out this morning?" I inhaled deeply and sat down in front of
the plate of food. It all
looked too perfect. Michael handed me syrup and I smothered the pancakes in it. My
mouth watered just
looking at it.
www.ebook-converter
"I don't want you to starve do I?" He said as he wrapped his arms around my
shoulders and pecked my cheek.
"Now eat as much as you can. And when you're done, meet me outside?"
My eyes widened. "Outside?"
He squeezed my shoulders. "You're still repeating a word from my sentences. Just

meet me out back. Go
down the hall turn left and the door is in the study."
"I haven't got any shoes..."
"You can borrow mine."
I laughed. "You're like a size 14!"
He scoffed. "Don't over exaggerate. I'm a size 12 and a half. Borrow my boots."
He went to walk out but I grabbed his shirt and planted a kiss to his lips. His
hands cupped my face and held
it firmly in place to deepen it but I slapped his chest and mumbled against his
lips, "Let me eat, or it'll get
cold."
He kissed me one last time before stepping back. "You initiated it, Dimples. Finish
what you started next
time." He winked before walking down the hall leaving that strong heady smell
behind.
I devoured the breakfast within minutes but managed to savour each bite. I dropped
the plate into the sink and
walked down the hall with a full stomach. I turned left into a large study with a
glass wall and a door. There
P 22-3
was a stack of shoes in the corner of the room so I grabbed a pair of dark brown
hiking boots.
My eyes widened. I was expecting a large garden at least not a whole forest. It was
endless.
Everywhere I looked was trees. I walked down the steps and look around for Michael.
When he didn't pop out or make himself known I bent down to the laces on the boots.
Thank god it wasn't too
cold today.
"Boo."
I jumped up and spun around to come face to face with a grinning Michael. He looked
like a little child ready
to show his mom how his new toy worked.
"What--"
"Come on, Evie." He grabbed my hand. "I want to show you something."
He led me through the woods twisting in and out of trees straying off different
paths. The sun was blocked by
different parts of the trees sending separate rays of light in different
directions.
"What is it?" I asked.
www.ebook-converter
He stopped and lifted my hand to press a kiss to it. "Don't get too worried, okay?
I just want to show you
what would happen if I took this ring off in the sunlight."
I tilted my head in confusion and watched as he dropped my hand and slip the ring
off.
Right now, we were standing in a pretty shaded area. But when he lifted his hand to
a ray of light, the smell
was what hit me first.
The burning of flesh made me hold back a gag. The sight of his hand smoking and
burning had my heart go
into an erratic rhythm. I stared at his hand, all blood draining from my face.
"When I don't have this ring on this is what happens. I burn."
I was literally about to yell at him when he pulled his hand out of the sun to show
me his skin. His flesh
looked like it had been pulled off and the tissue underneath was left on show
exposing it to the air.
A wave of emotion hit me as I stepped forward to take it in my hands. I could very
slowly see it healing but I
knew it would be a while before it was gone completely.
"Don't worry," He said with a chuckle. "It'll be fine in a few hours." He slipped
the ring on his uninjured
hand and I frowned. "Evie stop. It was just an example. This ring helps me walk
around. As I said last night:
it's charmed. If I keep it on I'm fine. John has one exactly like it before you
ask. But the vampires killing these
people do not. That's why staying out in the day is fine. I wouldn't want you out
here otherwise."
He started to sit down on the floor so I joined him. I knew this was going to be an
interesting story just from
the word, 'Charmed.' "Explain to me how your ring is charmed?"
P 22-4
This made him grin but it was a mysterious one I'd seen on his face before. More
secrets... Great.
"Remember you said you found a website explaining there are others things except
for Vampires?"
I nodded slowly but cautiously. Oh, dear. "Tell me there is not werepanther's in
this world."
"I haven't come across any in my years," He chuckled. "But no not werepanther's."
His green eyes were
twinkling with excitement as he started his story. "After I turned into this in
1922 it was hard to get around.
And after I met John we found a very, very special family that could help us. A
family of witches."
I gasped. "Don't lie to me."
He smirked. "I never would."
"Witches?!" I said completely shocked. "Witches?" I repeated.
He nodded. "They despised vampires, but after a while they realised that me and
John were different. We
were finally invited into their house and the mother of the family used herbs, a
spell and other ingredients as
well as a ring to make us these." He held the ring up to my face. "The family still
lives on two or three
generations down the line. The mother remembering us as if we were back in the
thirties even though now
she just hit one hundred and something."
"Witches?" I said again.
www.ebook-converter
He laughed. "Yes. Witches." He dropped his hand into his lap. "They exist. Just
like how we exist."
Witches.
I had a hard enough time getting over the fact vampires existed but witches? "Wow."
I whistled. "Can I meet
the family? Or am I not allowed or something. Is it part of their... Beliefs? I
don't know..." I scrunched my
nose.
This, he smiled mischievously at and it made me narrow my eyes. "You can meet them.
I promise."
I turned my back to him and dropped down so my head was rested on his lap. His hand
came into my hair and
pulled my loose ponytail out. "Anymore questions?" He asked.
I nodded my head and stared up at his chin. "I know this will sound very childish
but... Can you show me
some of the things you can do?"
He let out a booming laugh. "What do you want me to do?"
I bit my bottom lip and shrugged. "Anything. Surprise me." I sat up.
He wrapped his arms around my sides and started standing so I followed. Michael
turned me around and
smiled softly. "Close your eyes."
I raised a brow briefly before doing as I was told. I wanted to see what he did,
not close my eyes. There was
silence as he removed his hands. I couldn't hear anything except for the wildlife
wandering around, scurrying
across the ground and the birds chirping above.
P 22-5
I opened my eyes after a moment and spun around in a circle a few times when I
realised he'd completely
disappeared.
He must be-"Up here, stranger."
I looked up into the trees and grinned. "Well, hello up there."
He was standing casually on the tree trunk with a huge grin on his face. I loved
this about him. I loved how
casual he was with me now. It looked so easy for him to just be up there, talking
to me. To think a month ago
he was trying his hardest not to talk to me.
He surprised me by climbing further up, using an agility only immortals posessed to
jump higher using his
hands to hook onto the branches and manoeuvre himself onto the thicker branches.
"Is this immortal enough?"
"Immortal enough, sure. But how fast can you run?" I laughed.
He chuckled and dropped from the tree to land easily on his feet. If a human jumped
from that, they'd have
two broken legs. "Come on. On my back, I'll show you the lake not far from here."
I burst into a fit of laughter. "Seriously."
www.ebook-converter
He nodded. The laughter died on my lips. "Can't we walk?"

"Trust me, Evie. It'll be faster if I run."
I stared into his green eyes a moment before asking him to turn around and jumping
on his back. Of course I
trusted him. He held onto my thighs firmly and I wrapped my arms around his neck.
"Now what?" I asked.
A very evil but playful chuckle spilled from his lips.
And before I could even comprehend what was going on, he'd started running. I
squeezed my body to his
back and buried my face in the crook of his neck.
"Open your eyes." He'd managed to say while he ran at lightening speed.
I slowly but surely opened my eyes. It was so amazing. The trees went by in a rush
but everything I caught
was exhilarating. I'd never experienced anything close enough to this. I inhaled an
unsteady breath as the
colours blurred past me, the muscles in his back tensing and jolting as he
travelled in an inhuman like speed.
Finally, probably no more than thirty seconds later, we'd stopped beside a lake.
Trees lined the very edges,
circling all the way around and across the vast river. He dropped me onto my feet
and I took a moment to
inhale and steady my wobbly legs. "Jesus."
"What about that? Was that immortal enough?"
"Amazingly so." I mumbled trying to fix my hair. Where did he put my hair tie? My
hair was worse than this
morning. I flattened it down and uncerimoniously dropped on a small edge beside the
lake. "You are
P 22-6
amazing."
"Not really." He said dropping beside me. "I'm no different than any other
vampire."
"The cocky smile on your face says different." I smiled. I nudged my shoulder to
his. "You are extremely
amazing, Michael. There's no denying it."
"I can't deny it around you any more. You're too hard to argue with now days." His
arm wrapped around my
sides and I rested my head on his should. It was so relaxing out here. A little
chilly, sure, but it was still
wonderful. I turned my head up to look into his relaxed face. He was too perfect
for me.
Michael caught my eye for a moment before saying, "I haven't explained to you how
much you mean to me."
I smiled softly, allowing him to cup my cheek within his large palm.
"You're real. So fun, sweet, kind, adorable, snappy at times, friggin' annoying," I
giggled. "But that's what
makes me want to find out so much more about you. It draws me to you. I've been
drawn to you since I met
you at the cafe. The first thing I ever heard you say was, 'What the hell is wrong
with you.'" He chuckled. "I'll
always remember your burning red cheeks and your angry face."
"That wasn't my best day." I mumbled.
www.ebook-converter
"It made me notice you."
"Oh, and why did you buy a coffee that day? You don't drink right?"
"It was for a colleague but obviously that never happened." He laughed. "He and I
were going to our classes
but he wanted a coffee."
"Sorry!" I smiled sheepishly. "That stupid man-"
His thumb brushed over my bottom lip, immediately silencing me. "If it weren't for
that clumsy guy, I
wouldn't have met you."
And then he leaned in and kissed me. His lips parted mine before deepening the kiss
creating a slow but
passionate burn deep within me. Oh, I loved the way his soft lips moved against
mine. We stayed by the lake
for what felt like hours, not much being being said. There wasn't much really to
say anyway. The scenery was
enough.
When I noticed the sun had moved considerably we both stood and I jumped back onto
his back for the run.
He ended up stopping halfway anyway. As we walked, me still on his back, I told him
whatever he wanted to
know about my life, most of the stuff random. Stuff like how my brother needs a
smack upside his head, how
my mother explained to me that she didn't mind me dating a teacher which made him
burst out laughing and
how to get my father's stamp of approval.
"You're father sounds interesting." He said.

"He is. You have to be a saint in his eyes." I rested my chin on the crook of his
neck.
P 22-7
"Then I'll be the saint."
"Be you." I mumbled as I shut my eyes.
"So you're actually going to introduce me to your parents?"
Of course I would! Even though I have never introduced a boy or man to my parents
before I'm pretty sure
they would know something was going on.
"Yes. I would."
"Excellent." He said and there was a sudden slight bounce to his step. It brought a
smile to my face.
We walked around a bit more and soon enough the sun had moved so far that I assumed
it was almost three or
half past.
Michael had suddenly stopped and he let out a loud sigh.
I frowned. "What?"
He turned his head to the side and smiled. "Oh, nothing. I just think we should go
back to the house."
www.ebook-converter
"Okay. Is something wrong?"
"Well... Yes. Actually there is." He turned around completely and started heading
in a completely different
direction. "Just don't judge on sight, honey."
"You're scaring me." I said.
"Don't be scared. There's nothing to be afraid of. You just need to trust me."
I didn't reply. What was going on?
We didn't speak a word as we got back to the steps. The sun had moved further
across the sky but suddenly
something else felt different. The house felt... Weird.
He dropped me carefully onto my feet and held my hand firmly in his as we slowly
made it up the stairs. I
paused in my tracks when I saw movement in the study.
"Michael," I started but he turned to me with a small reassuring smile and opened
the door.
The male lounging on the couch turned the lamp on and looked toward Michael and I
with his deep chocolate
brown eyes. "About time."
The man stood up and I found myself staring at him. His body was toned, tall, and
very handsome. A bright
and very familiar smile contrasting against his olive toned skin made me stare
harder.
Why does this man look familiar?
P 22-8
"Aren't you going to introduce me, Mike?"
I looked up at Michael's strained face. "Evie this is Samuel. He's a witch."
His eyes widened but he smiled. "Right, yes." He turned to me. "Nice to meet you."
He held his hand out.
I was about to shake it when Michael put my hand down. "One touch is all he needs
to discover whatever he
wants. No touching."
"That's what she said," He let out a loud and very familiar laugh at his own joke.
Wait...
Olive skin.
"What's your last name?" I demanded.
And before he could answer a female voice shouted, "Michael you boob, you bought
food! That must
mean..." And then she walked in. "Ah, Evangeline!"
I felt like I was seeing red. I was so angry, so pissed, I felt like I could kill.
www.ebook-converter
"Katherine, I could murder you right now."

_____________________
Edited 2014. Finally. No more Twilight comments couldn't stand them anymore
*cryface*
Thank goodness I don't have to set him on fire I swear, if he starts sparkling I'll
set him on fire myself
P 22-9
23: "Yes, I'm A Witch."
274K 4.5K 229
by Misguided
If there are mistakes i am so sorry but it was a quick scan. Wrote half on my phone
and the auto-correct
pisses me off :L
____________
Michael grabbed me by the waist as I tried advancing onto Katherine.

"Calm down." Michael whispered in my ear but I only turned my attention onto him
and scowled.
"I'm not entirely happy with you either. I'm not discussing this with you yet. It's
her I want to talk to." I
focused my glare back to Katherine. "Why all this time she's been hiding this large
secret."
Michael cleared his throat.
www.ebook-converter
"The situation isn't the same," I snapped at him. "It's different for you... Sort
of. Well... Oh, be quiet. The real
thing here is that you two have probably known each other before we even started
Uni and acted as if you'd
never set eyes on each other before now."
I tried once more to escape his grasp but, of course, it was no use. Damn his
inhuman strength.
Kate raised a brow at me and for the first time, she looked serious. Usually she'd
be joking or teasing but
right now, it's the most serious I've ever seen her. I didn't like it. "It's not
something I would go around
yelling to the world, Eve. Same for Michael. And plus you just confirmed what he
was a few days ago so
don't go pointing any fingers."
She had a point... Damn.
"My family and his have been connected for just under a century. My great
grandmother was the one to teach
me and my brother," She pointed her thumb toward the man I'd suspected was related
to her. "How to
perform witchcraft."
"My sister and I have known Michael all of our lives." Sam said. "He's practically
family. Plus Jonathan.
The bond between our families is strong and will remain that way. So you might see
us at Mike's from time to
time." He winked at me but I glared back.
"That isn't the point." I pried Michael's hands off my waist and turned to him. His
eyes were filled with
worry and anxiety, for what I wasn't sure.
Kate scoffed. "Look, Evie. I am a witch. Not a vampire like you may have thought
not some stupid
supernatural thing you read online but a witch. I understand you probably thought I
was the bad guy here and
P 23-1
hey, I can't blame you. I can be shady at times."
I laughed with no trace of humour. "'At times' is an understatement."
She narrowed her eyes and I found myself clenching my fists willing myself not to
flinch or step backward.
Katherine could be a very intimidating woman when she wanted to be.
I could see her jaw ticking as she ground her teeth together. "I also understand
that you've got a bit of a
temper which I've only had a taste of last week at Yasmin's house. I'm a tease,
hun. I had fun saying those
things and watching your face change to confusion the past few months. It's what I
do. Get over the fact I'm a
witch because the facts don't change..." She then showed me that mysterious grin of
hers finally making me
step back into Michael's chest. "...In this case. So don't piss me off."
"And what if I do?"
All of a sudden, the lights in the room started to flicker slightly and there was
this deep vibrating sound that
made Michael's body tense and my ears ring.
"You'll see."
I looked up at Michael's face and watched him as he shut his eyes. Samuel ran a
hand through his short dark
brown curls and sat down on one of the couches as the lights returned to normal and
the vibration
disappeared.
www.ebook-converter
"Is this why you're here, Kate?" Michael snapped surprising me.
"I'm here to drop these off." She went out of the room and came back with a bag.
"Underwear, shoes and
clothes for you, Miss. O'Shea. And we need to talk to Michael."
I sighed and slid my hand into Michael's to try and calm myself down. Odd how
before he used to be the one
to make me angry and now I found myself clinging to him to keep calm. I wasn't
counting on it lasting long
though. Michael and I couldn't help but snap at each other. Especially now that I
know if he's... Thirsty... he
can be in a crappy mood. "How...?"
Sam lifted his hand in the air like a child. How old was this man? He looked to be
the same age as Michael.
Well... Appearance wise. "My little sister can't necessarily see the future but she
gets a certain feeling. She
knew you were here. She knew you were going to your brother's friend's house that
day after class. It's like a
woman's intuition but way, way stronger. Me? I'm stronger of course. Being the
eldest I was taught first--"
Kate sent her brother a dirty look. "Tell her the truth you muppet."
He rolled his eyes. "Fine. Stupid Kate over there is stronger than me. Barely." He
mumbled the last part. "I
touch someone and I can see, think and feel everything they see, think and feel. It
lasts a few weeks maybe
longer if I can hold on to it; its like I can track you with just one thought." He
smirked. "Obviously there are a
few... Glitches in my ability."
"He can know too much." Michael added. "I won't allow him to touch you. Not even
with your permission."
He barred his teeth.
P 23-2
This was the second time I'd seen him look like this. I could see his pupils
dilating and his jaw clenching. I
squeeze his hand to reassure him and turned to Samuel. "How old are you?" I said to
try changing the subject.
He smiled at me and stood up. "Twenty-one. Interested?"
A low menacing growl sounded next to me. I looked to him with disapproval. What did
he think, I'd leave
him just when I got him?
"No." I stated bluntly.
"Worth a shot." He shrugged and laughed.
I looked to Kate when she looked down at her feet with a small frown. "You okay?"
She looked surprised that I'd asked but she smiled. "I'm great. Now that you know
properly that is. The way
you found out, I suppose, wasn't very fitting. But now that you know it should be
easier for me to say things to
you. At least now you won't think I'm a odd and if I come out with something weird
you'll just ignore it."
"I probably won't." I mumbled,
She waved her hands in the air like she away waving away the idea. "Oh, it doesn't
matter!! We'll talk about
it in depth later on! But now, my brother and I need to speak with Mike about a few
things."
www.ebook-converter
Michael tried to let go of my hand but I gripped it tighter. He looked down at me

with a small reassuring
smile but I shook my head. "Whatever she needs to say, I want to hear it too. I
don't want to have any secrets
with you."
He stared down at me for a few moments before letting out a defeated sigh. "Let's
move into the living room.
Evie, you can change if you want."
"I'll change after."
A deep chuckle came from within his chest. "Alright."
Michael led us all into the living room; Kate and Sam setting onto one of the
couches like they belonged
there. My face heated a little at the couch they were sitting on remembering the
events of last night. I glanced
at Michael's smirking face and knew he was remembering it as well.
"The attacks are getting more frequent, Mike." Samuel started. He turned his
chocolate gaze onto me. "I'm
sure you've noticed these attacks are weirdly close to you or Michael?"
I nodded.
"Well we think it's completely, excuse the language, fucked up. And whoever is
doing it is unbelievably
reckless."
"Leaving human's remembering the events and them telling the police is getting to
be a handful." Kate added.
"These vampire's either know what they're doing, or they're absolute imbeciles. I
don't suppose it's the
latter."
P 23-3
"They've been around this area." Sam glanced at me before turning back to Michael.
"And have been since
they made Evie crash."
My hand moved up to the scar on the top of my head.
Kate nodded. "We think there is more than one. We're not entirely sure how many but
we know there are
more."
My heart jumped into my throat.
"You alright?" Katherine asked who had suddenly appeared next to me. You've gone a
bit pale."
I nodded and let her sit me on the couch opposite the one they were sitting on.
"I'm just... I'm still taking
things in. Is it safe here? For Michael to be here?"
Kate and Samuel looked at each other with a small smile. "A while ago our
grandmother came over when
Michael moved in and set a spell on the house. The "Chained Moon" spell. Once every
few moons there's
this spell that bounds the house of a vampire. It's like how humans can invite
vampires in except this spell
allows the vampire to choose who he or she wants in their house."
"It's a very hard spell," Sam carried on. "Only few can do it. And our nana is kind
of strong. She used it
twice: on John's and Michael's house."
www.ebook-converter
"So, Michael can control what vampire he invites in and out of his house?" I asked.
"Like a human can?"
Sam and Kate nodded in unison. Did they practice doing that?
"So his house is safe? Even though a human doesn't live here, they can't get into
his house without being
invited in?"
"Yep."
I let out a relieved sigh. At least I knew he was safe. But not entirely. If he
drunk animal blood I'm sure it
wouldn't make him as strong as human blood. And with the amount these vampires are
drinking, they're
probably unstoppable.
"We'll go now." Sam stood up and stretched his body. "Leave you two alone to talk."
Kate pulled me up by the hand and surprised me by engulfing me I'm a hug. "I'm
sorry."
I frowned. I wanted to be angry with Kate but there isn't really a reason to. If I
were angry with her it's like
me being angry at Michael. It's the same situation.
"It's alright." I squeezed. "You just have to explain everything to me when I get
home later."
She smiled and her shoulders slumped probably in relief. "Have fun. Don't be too
late home. Behave
yourself." She winked. "Come on, Sammy. Let's roll home."
Michael and I walked them to them to the door. Sam sent me a wink which only
received a low growl from
P 23-4
Michael. The male only chuckled and walked out the door. Odd man.
Michael shut the door on their leaving car and sighed. "I'm so sorry they came."
"Actually, I'm kind of glad they did. At least I know who the witches are. I did
say I wanted to meet them." I
smiled briefly before grabbing my bag from the side of the couch and walking up the
stairs with Michael hot
on my heels.
I pulled out the jeans, white converse and white t-shirt from the bag and laid it
out on his bed. I went back
into the bag and smiled at the underwear and brush. Kate knew what she was doing.
Michael's hands suddenly came up into my hair and slowly pulled my hair band out.
"I understand you're not
too happy at the fact one of your close friends is a witch." His hands ran through
my hair sending a small
shiver through my neck right down to my finger tips. He moved it to rest on one
side of my shoulder. "And
that I didn't tell you which--"
I turned around and sent him a frown. "If it wasn't your secret to tell, you have
nothing to apologise for. Yes, I
wasn't too ecstatic to find out Katherine is a... Witch. To be honest I expected
her to be the one involved in
the killings. The way she speaks is too... Knowing."
"She's like that." He mumbled.
www.ebook-converter
I placed my hands on his neck and stroked my thumb against his jaw. His eyes
drifted lower and his body
seemed to have relaxed. I enjoyed the effect I had on him. How I had an effect on
such a beautiful man was
beyond me. It made me wonder if he realised what sort of effect he had on me.
"You apologise too much." I tiptoed and wrapped my arms around his neck. His large
arms circled around
my body and buried mine against his. Hugging him was like hugging the softest
pillow in the world and then
some. "It doesn't matter I found out the way I did. I'm just glad I know now."
His hands stroked up and down my back. "I'm glad you know everything."
I smiled softly and leaned back for him to see it. "I'm happy you trust me enough
to keep your secret."
"Shouldn't be hard." He spun us around and started backing up. "But I don't trust
you."
I narrowed my eyes at him. "Seriously."
He let out a loud chuckle. "Of course not!" I squealed when he fell backward onto
the bed. I landed on top of
him with a small bump. "I trust you with my heart, my non-existent soul, my--"
"Wait." I interrupted and put my forearms on either side of his head to stare down
at him. "Non-existent? I
hope you're joking."
This time when he laughed it was humourless. "Evie, I'm a vampire. I wander the
earth for eternity feeding an
unquenchable thirst for blood. What makes you think I have a soul?"
I stared into his eyes to see if he was actually serious and bit my bottom lip when
I saw that his blank eyes
were filled with nothing but seriousness. "Everything about you says you have a
soul. Your personality, your
P 23-5
smile, and the way you laugh, the way you care. You have a soul."
"I--"
"Please don't argue with me, Michael. Not when I have to go in..." I looked at the
digital clock on the table.
"A few minutes as I have a book to finish for your lecture tomorrow. Let me enjoy
the time I have with you."
He looked like he was thinking about it but then he rolled me over and pressed his
lips to my neck. "Damn
my homework."
I tilted my head to the side and allowed him more access to my neck. He sucked the
flesh into his mouth
making it hard for me to reply. I swallowed and finally said, "You set the
homework. And I've been
preoccupied with this whole vampire thing for a while so I haven't had time to
finish it."
He sighed and released the skin from his hot mouth. I let out a breathy groan I
hadn't realised I was holding.
"Just because I absolutely adore and love you to pieces doesn't mean I'm giving you
special treatment in
class. You're going to be treated the same way everyone else is." His rough jaw
grazed against mine and his
hand grabbed my thigh to prop around his waist. "Except, in my mind I'll be ripping
your clothes off and
pleasuring you in ways only one can imagine."
My breath caught in my throat. "Jesus, Michael."
www.ebook-converter
His chuckle vibrated through his chest and kissed the corner of my mouth. "Calm
down, I'll keep my hands off
you. It'll be hard though. I'm not satisfied just yet."
I moved my hands down his chest to the waistband of his shorts. "I could give you
that satisfaction..." I
dragged my fingers up and down the hair trail from his navel to the outside of his
boxers. His stomach tensed
along with the hand on my thigh.
I skimmed my fingers a tiny bit further down the side of his thigh and listened to
the sound of his low moan.
Raw liquid heat ran through me. I could feel his manhood hardening against my
thigh. Oh, dear... Point of no
return.
I pulled my hand out and away from his thigh and stomach. I watched his face
contort into confusion and then
frustration.
I smiled. "But maybe next time."
"Why you--"
I slipped out from underneath him and grabbed my clothes off the bed to run into
the bathroom. I let out a soft
sigh as I dressed. I wanted to. Really, I did. But I really didn't have time. And I
wanted to take my time with
him. I wanted time to be limitless for our first time. I wanted to explore him.
I walked back into the bedroom and found him sitting on the bed changed into a pair
of jeans. He looked up
with me with a bit of an annoyed face. "That wasn't very nice."
I laughed. "I'll make it up to you."
P 23-6
"I'll get you back." He mumbled as he stood up awkwardly.
I brushed my hair quickly and grabbed my bag from the side of the bed. Michael was
mumbling under his
breath as he walked out of the room. I laughed a little. He's such a guy.
My dress was left on a hanger outside one of his rooms so I pulled it down and
followed Michael out of
house.
He helped me put it in the back seat of his car and tried to go to the driver's
seat when I grabbed his hand.
"Wait,"
He turned to me with a small smile.
"I'm sorry if I... Ah..."
He brought me in by my waist and pecked my lips briefly. "You apologise too much."
He repeated my words.
We drove home in a comfortable silence sometimes filling it with small chatter and
giggling. His hand
remained in mine right up until we parked at the end of my road.
I turned to him to say bye when he leaned forward and pressed his lips to mine. His
tongue skimmed my
bottom lips and I immediately opened up for him. Our tongues massaging one and
other in slow synchronised
movements. God, I loved this man. Even more so than yesterday.
www.ebook-converter
I pecked his lips one last time. "Class is going to be fun."

"Oh it will be. I'll see you in a bit."
I raised a brow to his choice of words but smiled before jumping out of the car and
grabbing my dress from
the back seat. As I quietly opened the door and walked into the house I glanced at
the clock in the living room
that now read 9.30 and thanked god they weren't in there.
I placed my dress on the couch and went to walk into the kitchen when I heard
laughter. Damn.
"EVIE'S ALIVE!"
I smiled at Laura, Damien and Luke before grabbing the spare bag of lightly salted
chips from the counter.
"Hi guys. Bye guys."
They all made 'whoa'ing sounds to stop me but I ignored them and ran up to my room.
I'd have to make
something up tomorrow. I locked the door behind me and changed into a pair of
short-shorts. I'd managed to
finish the last thirty-five pages of the book by around eleven.
My eyes were drifting shut fast.

I wanted to reminisce on the events of the last two days but I was too damn tired.
I threw the empty packet in the trash, dropped the book onto the floor and switched
off the light before
relaxing into my comforter.
I was literally drifting off into sleep when I felt a pair of warm familiar arms
wrap around my waist and
P 23-7
mould me into their body.
"That's what you meant by in a bit." I slurred.
I felt his warm breath by the back of my neck. "What else could I mean?"
I snuggled deeper into him and fell into and dreamless sleep to the sound of his
breathing.
________________________
DONE.
Not much to say.
Almost half 12 in the morning. GOOD NIGHT ;)
Me when I come home Honestly reminds me of Stefan Salvatore tbh
www.ebook-converter
P 23-8
24: Sam
267K 4.3K 284
by Misguided
__________________
"I wonder what's taking him so long today."

I kept my eyes situated on my desk as Laura and Damien had their conversation about
our teacher.
"Maybe he had a late night?" Damien suggested.
Laura sighed. "On a Tuesday night?"
"You don't know what he's doing with himself after classes."
Katherine's chuckle brought my gaze toward her. "I could guess."
www.ebook-converter
Kate and I haven't spoken since yesterday, but we made like a mental eye contact
pact that we'd speak later.
The girls and Damien started a conversation on the book we'd read for class; I,
however, had my eyes
focussed on the door waiting for that beautiful man to walk in.
And just like that, like I'd conjured him up, he walked in looking casual in his
khaki coloured smart jeans and
a white t-shirt. He owned a lot of white t-shirts. But I wasn't complaining. He
looked teasingly delicious.
I unconsciously started biting my bottom lip as I watched him smile at the class
and drop his satchel on his
desk. He looked brighter than usual. Like he'd... Oh.
No wonder he left early this morning. He'd obviously... Fed.
His eyes scanned the room quickly and landed on me. He sent me a very discreet wink
and I smiled back.
"Right." He started. The class went silent. "Hope you all had a great Halloween."
There were a few
agreements and a nudge on my side where Kate was sitting. "But now it's back to
work. I hope you've all
read the book I assigned a few weeks ago. Because now," He sat on the front of his
desk picking up one of
the books in the process. "Now we're going to talk about it."
Throughout the class discussion, which I totally zoned out of, I started to wonder
why I thought this would be
extremely awkward. I had just about a year of this which was probably one reason.
And I suppose... The
very interesting, heated yet very discreet, flicker of the eyes he kept sending me
could be another. Even right
now... Where he was staring at me. Why was he staring at me? He's making it way too
obvious
Someone nudged me again and I blinked back into reality. "What?" I mumbled looking
at Damien.
P 24-1
He sent me a warning look and jerked his head to the front.
I turned my head to the front to see a few of the students looking at me and Reeves
sitting on his desk with
crossed arms and an amused smile.
"Well?" He asked.
I blinked. "Um..."
"Answer my theory."
I could feel my face burning as more students started to turn to me. "C-could you
maybe... Elaborate on it a
bit more?" I stuttered
A wide cocky smile lit up his face and my embarrassment turned to anger. "I said,
The Social Contract is one
of the single most important declarations of the natural rights of man in the
history of Western political
philosophy. Would you agree?"
Think, think! What was the main point of the book...? Awh shit. "Um... Yes?"
A few students giggled or chuckled and I mentally shot myself in the head. The
asshole.
www.ebook-converter
"You read the book, yes?"
I narrowed my eyes. "Yes I did."
"Good. Now tell me something about it then. Because I see you've been slightly
distracted today and to me it
doesn't look like you've been paying attention."
I'll show him.
I shut my eyes briefly to mentally skim through some of the pages I'd read since I
got it and came up with
something. "The author states that the civil society does nothing to enforce the
equality and individual liberty
that were promised to man when he entered into that society."
Reeves raised a brow challengingly. "Good. Give me something else."
I set my jaw. "Fine. Let's see... I feel that Rousseau's central argument in The
Social Contract is that the
government attains its right to exist and to govern by 'the consent of the
governed.'"
He blinked appreciatively and the students that were facing me had turned to gauge
his reaction.
"I'm impressed... Despite not listening throughout the discussion. But let's carry
on."
I let out a frustrated sigh and thought about the ways I could get him back for
this. However last night he did
say he was going to get me back for kissing and running but I highly doubt that
he'd use something like that as
a payback.
The class ended quickly and I scowled when Reeves told me to stay. Kate was the
last out making sure to
P 24-2
close the door. I sat with my head in my hand and my eyes closed. I was still
slightly tired from this weeks
events and from the amount of shocking information I had taken in.
"I understand you can't help staring," He mumbled suddenly beside me. I turned my
head in my hand and
stared up at him. His bright green eyes were glinting with amusement. "I know
you've got your best interest at
heart."
"Reeves." I huffed.
He laughed. "Okay, on a serious note. Try your best to stay focused, Evie."
"I was just thinking about why I thought it was going to be awkward between us in
class. I suppose it won't
be if we don't make it to be."
He nodded his head slowly as I spoke. "It doesn't have to be awkward at all. But,
Miss O'Shea, if you
continue to day dream in my class I'll be sure to make it awkward."
I smiled light heartedly at him and stood up. "Is that it then? Can I leave?"
Before he could answer, I grabbed my bag and ran down the steps to the door. And
just like that, he popped
up in front of me with his vampire like speed and grabbed my waist. "That's not
all."
www.ebook-converter
He backed up and I let out an excited gasp when he lifted me to put me on the side
of his desk dropping my
bag in the process "I do have to punish you for outsmarting me however."
"I didn't." I simply replied as he stepped in between my legs. "I answered your
questions like you told me
to."
His large hands gripped my thighs. "I wasn't expecting you to actually answer them.
And to such a degree as
well. I was impressed."
"I tend to do that." I rested my forearms on his shoulders.
He raised a perfect brown eyebrow and smiled. "When's your next class?"
"I don't have anymore classes today."
He made a humming noise from the middle of his chest that made my inside bubble and
warm with
excitement. "One moment."
He stepped away from me and moved to his door to lock it. He was back within a
heartbeat and moving
some of his stuff off his desk onto his chair. "What are you planning?" I wondered.
"Nothing special," He replied with a slight shrug. "Just planning to lay you down
on the table and kiss you
senseless. Not a big deal."
I smiled and grabbed the edge of his t-shirt to pull him around the desk back in
front of me. "What if someone
comes to the door?"
P 24-3
"I'd know." He slid me toward him and wrapped his fingers underneath my knee. "And
anyway... Payback's a
bitch."
My eyes widened. "Say what?"
His soft lips made a bee line to my lips and devoured them. His velvet tongue
scraped across my lip and I
was literally about to open up for him when he tugged my bottom lip into his mouth.
I released a small moan and slid my fingers into his hair to bring his mouth fully
on top of mine. His tongue
swept in letting me taste his sweetness. I pulled him down with me until my back
hit the table and he was
hovering over me. But I didn't want him hovering. I wanted him pressed to me. I
wanted to feel him.
I wrapped my legs around his waist and felt his weight against me. He moved his
lips to the side of my
throat.
"At which point," I started breathlessly. "Were you starting your payback?"
I jumped a little when I felt his hand snake its way underneath my 'Rolling Stones'
t-shirt. "Pretty soon."
"Michael... What if--"
He brought the skin into his mouth which silenced me. "Stop worrying, Evangeline."
I shuddered at his voice.
I loved it when he was like this. He always liked to be in charge. And whenever he
was this aroused his
voice went husky and alluring. He pressed his hardening lower half into me and I
gasped. I hated when he
teased me.
www.ebook-converter
"I'd rather you get it over and done with now. I'm dying with anticipation." I
muttered trying my best to
concentrate.
He chuckled darkly and skimmed his thumb against my ribcage. "I changed my mind. I
may not do it now."
"Oh for--!!"
"Shh." He lifted his head from my neck and turned toward the door. We sat
motionless and I watched his face
as he stared at the closed door. "Lucas is looking for you. Katherine's decoying
him but he'll be here in two
minutes."
Before sitting up he purposefully ground his hips into mine for a split second.
"Tease." I moaned.
He winked and helped me up. I went to unlock the door. Michael moved his stuff off
his chair back onto the
desk in record time. He sat down awkwardly, his large package still prominent
through his jeans. He rolled
his chair into the desk and shut his eyes just as there was a knock on the door.
I picked up my bag as Michael called for them to come in.
Lucas poked his head in with a wide grin. "There you are, gorgeous." He walked in
with his smile and
grabbed my hand. "I thought you'd left by now." He glanced at Michael. "Everything
okay?"
P 24-4
I nodded swiftly and ran my free hand through my tangled hair. "Everything's great.
Mr. Reeves was helping
me with some of the class work I'd missed when I wasn't really paying attention."
His chuckle brought both Lucas and my attention to him. "She needs to learn."
Luke raised a questioning brow but dismissed it. "Ready?"
I waited for him to continue and smiled when he didn't. "For...?"
"You, me and Laura are going to lunch. Now come on. We need to talk to you." Luke
sent Michael a smile.
"Bye Professor Reeves."
"Goodbye you two." He sent us both a warm smile but it didn't reach his eyes which
made me wary.
We were walking out of the door when Reeves called me back to take my so called
homework.
Luke waited outside the half open door while I walked back to his desk and smirked.
"Yes, Mr. Reeves?"
The smile immediately wiped from my face when I saw his serious one. "Please be
careful." He said
quietly.
"You know it's still daylight out there. I'll be fine." I said so low that only his
inhuman hearing could catch
what I said.
www.ebook-converter
He nodded slowly. "I don't know what we're up against so we'll never know."
"I'll call you later." I glanced at the half open door before pressing a kiss to
his forehead.
As I moved back he grabbed the edge of my shirt and pressed a hard kiss to my lips.
"You better."
I smirked before picking up my bag and walking out of the room. That man...
Unbelievable.
**
"What." I replied in a monotone. "Why didn't any of you think to tell me he called
for me?"
Laura glanced at Lucas and sighed. "We thought he was calling for Kate but... Then
he said he wanted you."
"When?" I demanded as I crossed my arms on the table. "When did Samuel call?"
"This morning. Luke picked up and then he called me to tell you but I wasn't sure."
"How do you know Kate's brother?"
I opened my mouth to answer but stopped myself. Everything involving how I knew him
and how we met was
completely wrong for me to say and stupid if I did. I opened my mouth to make
something up when Laura
gasped.
"Is he the guy you're meeting? Is he the one you're..." She made a circle with her
finger and thumb on one
P 24-5
hand and used her index finger on her other hand to-"No!" I almost yelled. "God,
no! Kate's my friend I wouldn't do that."
"Then...?" Laura played with the crumbs on her plate from the biscuit she'd eaten.
"Sam is a friend. Kate and I bumped into him a few days ago when we went out after
class." Which could be
the truth because they weren't with us that day.
"Alright, well, Sam's at the house." Lucas mumbled before taking a sip of his
drink.
"Please tell me you're joking." I groaned.
Luke looked to Laura for this one. She shifted in her spot. "Well, he said he'd be
at the house by three..." She
looked at the time on her phone which was highlighted as 2.44pm.
"I hate you."
"I don't blame you." She murmured. "Whatever the reason for him being there is,
just go sort it out. It's too
late to back out now."
"I hate you."
www.ebook-converter
"Alright, alright!" She waved it away. "Now get going before he gets there."
I stood up and glared at them both. "Is Damien at the house?"
They shook their heads.
"Fine. Just so you know, I hope you both burn your tongues on your upcoming soups."
I grabbed the cookie
Lucas was going for and bit into it. "This is mine now."
He frowned like baby just before I walked out of the on-campus restaurant.
As I neared the house I was becoming worried. I didn't know whether I should be
seeing Samuel without
Michael. I didn't know him well enough to see him. Hell, I didn't know him at all.
All I knew was that he
couldn't touch me and I couldn't touch him.
As I rounded the corner to my road, I saw a black Range Rover parked beside my car.
Sam stepped out wearing black combat boots, red chino's and a black v-neck. He
smirked that familiar smirk
that reminded me of Kate and met me at door. "Afternoon, m'lady."
I ignored him until we were in the house. I made sure to have no contact with him
as he brushed past me into
the living room.
"Sam,"
He stood dead in the middle and flattened the dark brown curls on his head. "Yes?"
P 24-6
"Why are you here?"
"The one million dollar question." He faced me with a challenging smile. "I'm here
to speak with you about
this situation."
"You mean the rogue vampires?"
He nodded and gestured for me to sit.
I sat on the armchair hesitantly and watched him carefully as he sat down. "It's
nothing big, Evie. Just some
precautions are necessary."
"Michael has already told me what to be careful of."
He chuckled. "I'm sure he has. But here's my take. Do not, and I repeat, not go out
after six o'clock. No minute
after-"
"I hate demands." I interrupted. "Especially by someone I don't even know. I
understand Michael's point but
you have no say with me."
He leant back as if he'd just been slapped square in the jaw and widened his eyes.
"Look honey, I'm here to
help. I don't have to be here right now."
www.ebook-converter
I stared at him a moment before letting out a small sigh. "Fine. I was slightly
harsh. Carry on."
He inhaled deeply. "Okay. I'm sure you know to stay out of dark secluded areas and
forests?"
I rolled my eyes.
"Even in the university. Don't be in that building, by yourself. Okay?"

I nodded my head.
"Whoever this is has an objective. What it is, I'm not sure and neither does
Katherine. So please, Evie, don't
leave your boyfriend's side. Stick with him no matter what. Stick with Kate or John
if need be and if there is
a last resort get hold of me. Okay?"
I let out a small breath and put my head in my hands. "Damn." I muttered. "This is
going to get so
complicated."
"I would come over there and comfort you but."
"Yeah, don't touch me."
"I thought so. Plus, Michael would know I did."
I lifted my head from my hands. "Oh yeah? How?"
He crossed his arms over his chest with a smile. "I tend to leave a great
impression on the people I touch.
P 24-7
Women wise."
I scowled. "I don't want you touching me at all."
"You might change your mind... Later on." He stood up and stretched. "I should get
going. Katherine gave me
twenty minutes before your roommate got back and now it's been twenty-three
minutes. So if you'll excuse
me." He stood up and I followed.
The door opened and I froze. Damien walked in with a raised brow. "Hello there."
Sam slyly lifted his hand. "Hi, I'm Katherine's brother, Samuel."
I grabbed Damien's hand in mine just as he was lifting it. "Goodbye, Sam."
He chuckled. "Alright. Catch you later, Evie. Hey, nice meeting you Damien."
Damien narrowed his eyes. "I didn't say my name."
Sam fake gasped. "Oh, I'm sorry!" And then he lightly put his hand on Damien's bare
arm. It was like I could
see the exchange actually happening. Damien shivered softly but I don't think he
even noticed. "Must have
heard Kate say it in passing. But hey great meeting you!"
www.ebook-converter
Damien nodded dazed and waddled into the kitchen.
I trailed behind Sam and watched him as he walked to his car with a small bounce. I
shook my head in slight
disgust. I found it morally wrong for him to take information and feelings that
didn't belong to him.
"Sam being an ass?"
I jumped at Kate standing right in front of me with a raised brow. "Yeah. Make sure
to kick his butt for
touching Damien? Thanks."
"Oh, no he touched Damien? Sigh, he's going to be a bit funny for a while."
We walked back into the house and poked our heads around the corner to watch Damien
staring at a spoon.
He glanced at the yoghourt in his other hand and then back at the spoon.
Kate and I stifled giggles and burst right out laughing when he dropped the spoon
onto the floor and used his
tongue to start licking.
"Priceless moment." I mumbled.
_______________
SO SORRY EVERYONE!!
I really am :'(
I didn't mean to delay it for so long.
P 24-8
Hope it's long :'(
FORGIVE MEEEEE!!!
Oh stop it....what if someone in the class can noticed hmmmmmm That’s just plain
rude, respect that he is helping to keep you safe.??
www.ebook-converter
P 24-9
25: Watching
270K 4.2K 239
by Misguided
__________
"He's not very... Nice. Why would you invite him round?"
Michael reached over to my leg and draped it across his waist with a small sigh.
"Because I need to speak
with him about something. I invited him before you told me about this by the way.
And no, you cannot listen
but despite my request, I feel you'll probably still come downstairs."
He drew circles on the skin on my leg as I lay my head on his chest. It was almost
six o'clock on a Friday
night and Michael had asked for me to come over. I, of course, drove here straight
after his last class and
collapsed into a relaxed heap on his bed.
I'd told him about Sam coming over about ten minutes ago after he'd repeatedly
poked and ticked me in the
stomach asking me to tell him what's wrong. I had been crying with laughter for
five minutes before I came
out with it. Thursday and Wednesday night had been filled with homework assignments
so when Michael
came in through the window, I'd been half asleep meaning I hadn't had a chance to
try and tell him.
www.ebook-converter
And now, I was relaxing my lungs and taking huge breaths to try and not die.
I let out a sharp sigh. "No, I don't want to stay away. I really want to hear what
you have to say about all of
this. I'm, apparently, as much as a part of this as you are."
He rolled his green eyes and smiled softly. "I understand, Evie."
I lay my hand flat on his chest. "Will you let me?"
"Hmm... No." He mumbled as he shut his eyes.
I narrowed my eyes at him. "Michael."
"Yes, Dimples?" He smiled but kept his eyes firmly shut.
"Don't be a jackass."
"I'm not."
"Yes you are."

"I'm not."
"Michael!"
P 25-1
"Evangeline!"
I slapped his chest and he laughed. "You're being extremely childish."
"No, I'm not. You're just being extremely uncooperative. How about I speak with him
about harassing you
and then after we've had our talk I'll explain everything when he's gone."
I thought about it for a moment. He might give me the abridged version so... "No."
He let out a small sigh and flipped me over so he was hovering over me. His grip on
my thigh tightened. I
could see his pupils dilating and the faint black veins pulsing up and down his
neck. "What if I scare you into
it?"
I traced my fingers along the black pulsing veins and then brushed my thumbs across
his cheekbones. "It
won't work. Because you don't scare me." I kissed both of his eye lids softly and
felt his grip loosen on my
thigh as chuckled.
"I'll never understand why." He mumbled before pecking my lips. His face had
quickly returned back to
normal.
I pulled his head back down and sunk into a deeper kiss. He held my face with one
of his hands and stroked
his thumb against my jaw. I sighed happily and wrapped my arms around his neck. I
loved this. I loved him.
He surprised me by catching my bottom lip between his teeth and pulling; not too
hard but enough to break a
moan through the tension filled silence.
www.ebook-converter
I opened my eyes to meet his lust filled ones. He opened his mouth to speak but I
captured his lips roughly in
mine. His hands moved to my waist and positioned my lower half directly in line
with his.
I moved my hips just a little to make myself comfortable and had the intense
pleasure in hearing his deep
moan. The vibration of it had me shuddering with want. Our kisses became rough and
our breaths came in
short shallow breaths when we pulled away for a second and resumed. I moved my
hands to his shirt and
pulled it over his head harshly. I let my fingers roll over his hard muscles as his
head moved to the crook of
my neck. My heart was pounding through my ears and I knew for a fact Michael could
hear it. It felt like my
body was throbbing with need as his mouth skilfully sucked and nipped my
collarbone.
My nails dug into his back and he growled in response.
Oh, god I loved it when he growled. It made him sound so... Uh, what's the word? I
can't even think straight.
His large hand grazed up my thigh and squeezed.
"Michael,"
The doorbell rang downstairs cutting right through the atmosphere.
Michael growled in frustration. His lips hovered over mine as he said, "Always
interrupted."
He jumped from the bed before I could reply grabbing his shirt on the way and
walked awkwardly out of the
room. I took a few deep breaths to calm myself. Damn.
P 25-2
"Wow." I whispered with a sigh. But then I groaned. It's true. We are always
interrupted. Where could that
have gone? Probably way further. Which I wasn't sure whether was the right time
what with the stalker
vampires and everything. Maybe the constant interruptions were a sign.
I stood up and walked downstairs. Just as I stopped near the hall, I watched as Sam
took Michael's hand into
his briefly and nod his head.
I watched completely interested by the exchange and compared it to when he touched
Damien. He didn't
shiver or change from the touch, he just carried on as if nothing had happened.
Sam looked at me and winked.
"Die." I mumbled as he passed me.
"In your arms, it would be a dream come true." He replied promptly.
I grabbed Michael's arm before he could pass me as well and said, "Why didn't you
react to his touch?"
"Because I'm so used to it now that I hardly even notice it. Maybe when he touched
Damien, he wasn't
prepared for such an intrusive feeling, understand?"
I nodded. "Can you limit what you want to show him?"
www.ebook-converter
Michael shook his head. "No. Most of the things he plucks out are things he wants
and it's impossible to stop
it. You could try of course, but it will hurt. It's like setting up a brick wall
for you thoughts, memories and
feelings."
I sighed. "Why won't you let him touch me?"
He smiled softly. "We'll talk about that another time."

I followed him into the living room and fell into the separate chair further away
from Sam. Michael remained
standing as he crossed his arms over his chest and stared at him. "So, you were at
Evie's a few days ago?"
Sam grinned. "It was a spontaneous visit."
He eyes narrowed. "I'm sure."
"What? I didn't touch her like you said." He shrugged. "Although I was tempt--"
Michael went to advance on him but I stood up and pressed my hands to his chest.
"See?" I started. "If I
wasn't here, you would have done something you would regret later."
He turned his glare to me and took a huge breath. "I suppose."
I rubbed my hands along his chest and watched his face soften. "Fine. I won't kill
him."
"You wouldn't anyway." Sam commented. "My gran would drive a stake through your
heart."
P 25-3
My face paled at his words. How he said that so easily made my heart skip a beat.
Michael grabbed my face in his hands and pecked my lips. "He's joking."
"No I'm not." Samuel mumbled very quietly but I heard it.
Before I could do anything, Michael sat me on the chair and patted my shoulder.
"Behave."
I rolled my eyes as a reply.
"Sam, no more 'spontaneous' visits."
"Ay-ay captain." He saluted. "Can we get to why I'm here? However, I was not
expecting Miss O'Shea to be
here." Suddenly, Sam's features had softened when he looked at me and his eyes were
filled with sympathy.
This only made me want to stay more.
"I'm guessing this is about me then." I said as I leaned forward.
"Yes." He answered. "And by the looks of it you're not moving?"
I shook my head.
www.ebook-converter
"Alright, I better get to it then. John, Kate and I have been out during the day
for the past week looking
through Michael's area and your area. Attacks have slowed down and we're not sure
why. And every time we
search your area we find... More of a scent than Mike's."
"Translation?" I asked.
"A vampire is practically watching everything you do. Not during the day because
they're not capable to
withstand the sun but as soon as the sun goes down, it's out there just watching
Michael sat down on the couch opposite and rubbed a hand through his hair. "First
time I went to her house...
I thought I saw something. But when she called down to me it disappeared."
"She isn't in any danger at the moment, it seems. Sometimes John finds a second
scent but it's less prominent
than this one." Sam continued. "It's just... Watching her. So Kate and I thought
you and John could go down
when she goes home and check it out--"
"No."
Both of their heads turned to me.
"I don't want you and John getting hurt. This vampire is obviously full of human
blood and stronger than you.
I don't want you going unless I come with you."
Michael laughed humourlessly. "You're definitely not coming."
I narrowed my eyes. "If this involves me then I have a right to come."
P 25-4
"No you don't." He stated harshly. "Have you completely disregarded what Sam has
said? There are two
vampires out there and for some reason they're following us. For all we know
they're probably out there
now. It would not be safe for you to be out with us."
I went to argue further when Sam cleared his throat. "Kate's coming."
The door opened as if on cue and she walked in with a determined and serious look
on her face.
"Didn't I say to stop using my key," Michael scolded.
"Who needs a key?" She shrugged. "Okay. First of all, Michael shut up. Evie can
go."
I hid my smile. Thank god Katherine came. Michael dropped his head in his hands.
"Why? Why does she
need to put herself in danger by coming? I want her far away from there."
"I want to go!" I just about said without shouting. "Michael this involves me as
much as it involves you. If
anything, me being there could bring he or she out."
"She has a point." Kate sat beside me trying to hide that grin of hers. I loved
this girl.
Michael's eyebrows furrowed. His face was contorted with defeat because he knew he
couldn't change my
mind. I was stubborn enough not to, I'll admit that.
www.ebook-converter
Sam looked between us and said, "This may put a bigger damper on things but
Michael, John is waiting at
your study door. The reason Kate is here is so you three can look around."
I opened my mouth to complain but Kate grabbed my hand to stop me. I turned to her
in complaint but she sent
me a warning look.
Michael walked upstairs and came back down within seconds in a pair of jeans and
sneakers. I followed
them all to the study and waved to John on the other side.
Michael grabbed me in a warm hug and kissed my head.
"Stay safe," I whispered. "And don't die."
He chuckled. "I promise."
He followed Katherine out and left me here with Sam. He sent me a small smile
before walking out of the
room.
I sat on the lounge chair watching and waiting for them. Hours were passing and I
started to think about what
would happen if they found them. Would they kill them? Would they talk with them
and tell them to leave?
I highly doubted it was the latter.
A large blanket fell onto my shoulders. "You okay?"
I looked up at Sam and smiled. "Yeah. Just... Waiting."
P 25-5
He sat beside me leaving a small space between us making sure not to touch me.
Obviously it had to be skin
to skin contact for him to use his power but he respected my personal space.
"Worry wart." He mumbled for me to hear.
"Shut up, Samuel." I replied easily.
He laughed. "I'm only playing."
I didn't reply as I continued to think about what else would happen if they found
them.
"Having a vampire boyfriend must be tough."
I turned to him with a clenched jaw. "If you're going to make fun, then please
leave."
"Actually, I'm being serious."
I stared at him for a moment. His eyes were filled with seriousness along with his
facial features.
"I wouldn't say it's hard." I mumbled after a minute. "I don't really notice the
difference. He's just like anyone
else. He has human emotions, he has... Urges."
www.ebook-converter
"Too much information."

I smiled.
"But you know it wasn't like that when he turned into a vampire. He was mad then."
I turned my body toward Sam. "Michael hasn't told me about his change."
Sam's eyes suddenly turned to sorrow. I didn't know whether he means to do it but
he shows his every
emotion through his eyes. It's like he's not capable to hide his emotions.
"I shouldn't say anything then. After all, you've only known he was a vampire for a
few days. Maybe he's
waiting to tell you. Ask him about it."
I was about to grab his hand when I remembered not to. He'd noticed as well but
didn't do anything.
"Sometimes I hate having this ability." He mumbled completely broken. "I can't
touch anyone without finding
things out. Even if I want it or not I still find out things. Sometimes everything,
sometimes only a few things. I
can't turn it off. But mom said I will be able to soon."
I felt bad for him. He looked like a child just finding out he couldn't have the
toy he'd been wanting for
months. I didn't particularly hate him... When he wasn't being an ass. Like right
now.
I took the blanket off me and put it around his shoulders. At first he wondered
what I was doing but then I
wrapped my arm around his shoulders and squeezed. "I hope you do learn to turn it
off."
He chuckled. "I hope I do too. It would be a real help."
P 25-6
"Why won't Michael let you touch me?"
Sam paused cautiously before answering, "He thinks I'll be invading your privacy
and... If I touch you, you'll
sort of be a bit mind fucked. So touching is a big no for you."
"Mind fucked in what way?"
"Well, I could constantly be on your mind or I won't. There are a lot of
possibilities that would take too long
to explain."
I nodded. Seemed like a pretty decent reason to me."
Sam stayed with me and we talked about everything that was going on. I explained to
him how I found out
about Michael right from the beginning. He went out and brought in food we could
eat while we wait.
Just as I saw a glint of light outside I felt myself drifting off to sleep on the
lounge chair. I was still half
asleep when I heard more voices. I didn't bother opening my eyes or trying to
acknowledge them.
I felt myself being lifted and cradled into someone's chest. I inhaled a flowery
scent and I snuggled into his
chest.
I was settled onto a soft comforter. The strong heady scent left me along with his
strong arms. I was literally
about to complain when I felt the bed dip and his arms wrap around me again.
www.ebook-converter
"Did you find anything?" I mumbled.
He chuckled quietly and settled me against his chest. "No. Whoever was there knew
we were coming. So
they left."
"Hmmm..." I mumbled.
"We'll talk about it later." He whispered. "Get some sleep. Sam said you were awake
until five."
As a reply I kissed his jaw. "I was worried."
His arms wrapped firmly around me. "I'm here now."
"Unless I'm dreaming."
That made him laugh. "You're not dreaming. In your dreams would I tell you just how
much I love you?"
I shrugged lightly and kept my eyes shut. "All the time. Nothing new there."
He chuckled. "Then I guess I don't need to say anything."
There was a long pause before I sighed. "Go on."
He positioned us slightly different and when I opened my eyes his large green ones
were right in front of me.
"I love you with my whole heart. I've waited for someone like you my whole
existence. I didn't think I'd find
P 25-7
you."
He pressed his soft lips on mine lightly not needing to go any deeper. This man was
too unbelievable for
words. He pulled away and smiled. "Was that better than your dreams?"
I took a while to think about it...
"Just about." I smirked.
_____________________________
I updated on time!! Yaaay so happy ;)
WOO!! Halloween soon... GONNA PARTY HARD. I don't know whether to go as a ninja...
or something
else... Hmmm...
You love her just because she agreed with you and is putting you in danger Why are
you so dumb?
www.ebook-converter
P 25-8
26: Mouse Hunt & Mouse Traps
280K 4.2K 368
by Misguided
________________
"What were you like when you were younger?"

I sighed. "Well, when I was nine I was the red headed ugly girl." He chuckled.
"Don't laugh, I'm serious. No
guy ever looked at me until I turned fifteen. My chest blew out a bit, I grew
taller, my red hair went silky and
wavy and my skin became clear. This made some heads turn."
"I bet you weren't ugly as a child."
I laughed. "If you saw my young photo's you'd understand."
"Then I can't wait to meet your parents and see them." He grinned.
www.ebook-converter
"I am going to force my parents not to show you any photographs if I can help it."
Michael set the bowl of spaghetti bolognese in front of me. He leaned forward
toward me on the island and
smirked in front of me. "Maybe I'll use my excellent skills of persuasion."
"If you dazzle my parents so help me--"
He pecked my lips to silence me. "I'm not going to dazzle your parents, Evie. I'm
just going to persuade them
because I'm absolutely adorable."
"Says who?" I teased.
He chuckled. "Hurry up and eat your human food so you can get home."
"Trying to get rid of me already?"
He smiled. "Anything but. I want you back before dark. Even though you refuse to
listen to me and not come
tonight I still want you back before it gets dark."
I nodded and spun my fork into the pasta. "So what's the plan?"
"You'll go home."
I waited for the rest but he turned his back and started washing up. "What else?" I
took a mouthful of pasta
into my mouth.
P 26-1
"What do you mean what else?"
I narrowed my eyes at his back. "Michael."
"Fine. I'll follow you back but not in my car. I'll take the back way with John.
Katherine and Sam are already
at the house. You'll go with them and we'll meet you at the end of your road near
the forest. If Sam and Kate
are right, then the man or woman that has been following you will be somewhere in
the forest."
"So by you not coming with me now, they won't suspect us coming into the forest
like they did last night?"
"Exactly. We have the element of surprise. However, Sam and Kate may have tipped it
off."
"How so?"
"Witches as powerful as them two are easy to spot out of a crowd. Especially
Katherine. If these Vampires
are older than I suspect, and I hope I'm wrong, then they can pick a witch out of a
crowd as easy as taking a
brick out of a haystack."
"That was some weird analogy."
He glanced at me and smiled. "My dad used to say it."
www.ebook-converter
I took another mouthful before saying, "What was your dad like?"
There was a very, very long pause and I feared he wouldn't tell me. But then he
turned around and said, "I
don't remember that much about my father or my mother."
I finished the bowl up quickly as he finished washing the saucepans and spoons when
I hesitantly asked,
"How did they die?"
There was a flicker off sadness and anger in his eyes and I immediately regretted
asking.
"I'm--" I went to apologise but he interrupted.
"Don't be sorry. It's fine. I've told the story a million times before and it was a
very long time ago. I'd turned
eight September 1907. I remember it being a spectacular birthday... For the oh-
hundreds that is." He smiled
briefly before frowning. "It was October 15th in Shrewsbury, England. There was a
railway crash and
eighteen people died. My parents being two of them. They believed the driver dozed
off. The driver didn't
die though, no. The passengers did."
His hands curled into shakings fists at his sides. He looked like he was in a far
off place. His eyes were
darkening and his pupils were expanding.
I stood up, rounded the table and brought my hands to his face. "Mike--"
"That driver got what was coming to him."
"Michael..."
P 26-2
His eyes focused on me briefly before his eyes slowly returned back to normal. His
eyes went glassy and he
sighed.
"What happened to the driver?" I asked as I scraped my thumbs across his
cheekbones.
He shook his head briskly. "Don't worry about it. It was during a dark time."
I frowned. Maybe he wasn't ready to talk about it. Or maybe he wouldn't talk about
it ever.
"Was this after you turned?"
He nodded slowly.
"Sam told me you... Were different back then. That how you are now, you weren't
back then."
"Sam's right but he shouldn't have been the one to tell you." His eyes narrowed.
"Alright." I sighed out. "I'm going to get my bag so we can go."
"I promise when we come back I'll tell you what I can remember from it."
I smiled. "I'm not forcing you to."
www.ebook-converter
"No, but I want to. I want you to know everything about me. From the day and year I
was born up until this
day and age." He enveloped me in a warm hug before kissing my forehead. "I don't
want secrets with you,
Evie."
"I don't want secrets too." I mumbled against his shoulder. "However, my biggest
secret is when I got a ferry
over to Rhode Island for a party when I seventeen without permission."
He laughed. "That's a big secret."
"Don't tell my parents." I winked ask I pulled back and walked upstairs.
I packed my overnight bag and dressed into my dark blue jeans and faded salmon
coloured long sleeve shirt.
I shrugged on my navy green coat and slipped my converse on.
Michael had already put his navy blue sweat pants and a grey t-shirt on a while
ago. He picked up his jacket
and followed me outside. The sun was still up just about but it would soon be
setting.
"I'll see you in a few," He smiled at me. "Any chance I can change your mind?"
I shook my head with a grin. "Nope. And don't even try to persuade me." I backed up
when he tried to come
forward. "I know your ways of persuasion, Reeves."
He sent me a wink. "I could have you melting in my hand within seconds."
"And I'm not denying that you can." I stepped forward and gave him a quick peck on
the cheek. "I'll see you
later."
P 26-3
I drove back to the house without any interruptions or anything running out in
front of me. I was very excited
about the fact Michael would be telling me his story though. I had been vaguely
curious since I found out but
it hadn't been on my kind for a while.
When I walked into the house, I walked straight upstairs not before saying hi to
Damien and Luke in the
living room. I opened my bedroom door and scowled. "For crying out loud,
Katherine."
She smiled from the chair and closed my laptop screen. "What? The door was open?"
"I know for a fact it wasn't. Hello, Sam."
He waved from his seat on my bed.
"Who needs locks anyway? What use are they?"
"To uphold privacy!" I half yelled as I shut the door. "You shouldn't have come in.
Damn, I wish I was right
about you being a vampire. Then I would have thought twice about inviting you in."
"Ouch." She winked. "That was a good one though, I'll give you that."
Sam chuckled from my bed. I scowled at him and pulled his feet off. "Could you get
any ruder?"
www.ebook-converter
"Calm down, I was going to take my shoes off in a minute." He kicked them off.
"Anything else? My shirt?
My pants? You name it and it's done."
I laughed and lifted my fist to hit him in the arm when Kate said, "It's almost
dark. Stop behaving like two
year olds. Evie, grab something that has your scent on it like a hat or something?"
I picked up my grey beanie hat and handed it to her. "Why?"
"We're just going to spread your scent around some areas. You walking in there
alone is enough but we want
to leave something."
Sam sighed. "Gran said not to overwork the scent, Kate."
"When do we ever listen to gran, Samuel?"
He shrugged and sat up. "We usually do."
"When we were nine and eleven." She scoffed. She picked up her coat and shrugged it
on. "Now come on
and get ready, John and Mike are already outside waiting."
I glanced out the window to watch the sun set completely.

Here we go.
Sam and Kate followed me downstairs. My heart was trying to beat out of my chest. I
wasn't that scared I
was just nervous. Being out with two vampires and two witches was what made me less
scared. Wow, I
didn't think I'd ever say that sentence.
P 26-4
"Hey you three where you off to?"
All of us turned our heads toward Laura who had come out of the kitchen with a cup
of either tea or coffee.
"Sam's house." Kate said simply.
"Alright have fun." She winked at me and I blinked. What was she implying? She
looked up at Sam and then
at me.
Ohh.
"Oh, Laura no we're not--"
He curled his glove covered hands around my upper arms. "Come on, honey let's get
going."
"But--!!"
Kate laughed as we exited the house. Great. I'm going to get teased about that
forever now. And knowing
Kate, she'd play along.
We walked silently down the small hill toward the dead end near the house. I could
practically feel the
atmosphere change around Samuel and Kate. They'd turned serious. John and Michael
were stood near the
edge waiting for us. While Kate, Sam and I were in coats, they were merely in thin
jackets. Could vampires
not feel the cold, I'm guessing? I wonder...
www.ebook-converter
"Plan?" Sam said.
John smiled at me as a hello before saying, "We're splitting off. Michael you'll go
with Kate. Sam and I will
go with Evie. Before you both complain," Michael and I had both went to protest but
John silenced us. "If
these vampires are following you both then we don't think you two should be
together."
I sighed. "Fine."
John turned to a fuming Michael and waited. They both stared at each other for what
seemed like forever. But
then Michael's shoulders slumped in defeat. "Fine."
Kate started into the forest with a slight skip by herself while Sam and John
waited at the side. Michael
brought me in for a hug. "If John is an ass, then tell me."
"Ha ha." John said from the side.
"Be safe."
"Don't die." I replied.
"I promise." He pressed his lips to my forehead and left me with Sam and John.
"Come on you love struck teenager lets get going."
P 26-5
I smiled at John and looped my arm through his. "Shut up Jonathan."
He remained quiet at his name.
"Ah ha! Your full name is the key."
"I don't really like my full name. Even when I was younger."
"How old are you?"
He glanced down at me. "My real age or my appearance age?"
"Both." I replied. We both stepped over a huge log and resumed walking in a
straight line.
"I'm twenty four. And my real age is one hundred and fifty-six." He grinned.
Sam chuckled quietly as he continued to walk further away from us and touch random
objects like trees and
rocks. His gloves were off now as he went onto skim whatever he walked past.
"You're older than Michael?"
www.ebook-converter
He nodded. "Yep. We met a few years after he turned. At first he tried to get rid
of me but I knew he was a
soul not worth losing. So... I fixed him."
"Fixed?"
"I worked on him drinking animal blood, worked on his emotions, worked on his
craving. After a long while
he was fine. Ask him about it."
"There is so much I have to ask him about." I mumbled but he heard.
"Yes you do."
John split from me when he caught something's scent. We were quite deep in by now.
I sat down in front of
the tree and leant back. I watched Sam touch a few trees and then shut his eyes.
When I asked about it, he just
said it's like touching a person but there are a few differences. He could only get
a sense of what was around
but not everything like he could with people.
John had strayed off a moment but came back. It felt like we were here for ages.
"I found another scent but it's only slightly less prominent."
"Meaning they were here a while ago," Sam finished. "Let's check it out. Evie can
you walk anymore?"
I shrugged. I was pretty tired now; we'd been out for a while.
"You can stay for a minute. We won't be any longer than that, I promise." Sam said.
"If something happens
P 26-6
which I highly doubt with two vampires and two witches in here, then just shout
okay?"
"Are you sure we should just leave her here?" John asked.
"I'll be fine." I interrupted Sam before he could start as I crossed my legs. "Just
don't take too long."
They glanced at each other before walking off to my right. Well, not before Sam
said, "Don't tell Michael we
left you here or he'll murder us."
I laughed. Even though the forest looked dark and totally mysterious it was
slightly relaxing. I glanced around
the forest. It was completely empty, completely silent and calm. I couldn't feel
that charged atmosphere like
before. Maybe they weren't in the forest tonight.
I stood up and wiped down my jeans. So we're basically wasting our time. I shook my
hair out briefly and
started forward. I made sure not to move from the area. I wanted to see what Sam
was touching. I pressed a
hand to one of the trees. So weird that he could do those things.
I ran a hand through my hair again pulling out the knots and turned around.
Was I expecting to see what I did?
www.ebook-converter
No.
My heart jumped into my throat as I gasped.
Bright cloudy grey eyes were in my line of vision. I backed away from the man but
he only followed with
each step until my back hit the tree. A strong and powerful sweet smell filled my
nose and floated around my
head; I just knew that this was no human.
I opened my mouth to scream or shout but his large hand covered my mouth. Not too
forcefully but enough to
stop me. He brought a finger up to his mouth in a shh motion and looked to his
right. I followed his gaze and
watched a fair distance away as Sam and John passed.
I begged for them to turn and look.
"Where was this vamp going?" I barely heard Sam say.

"I don't know." John returned.
"Well, wherever they're going, hurry up. We shouldn't leave Evie there for too
long."
P 26-7
John and Sam went out of sight and I brought my gaze back to the man in front of
me. I couldn't distinguish his
smell. It was too powerful, too strong... Too sweet. It reminded me of toffee or...
Caramel...
He let go of my mouth very slowly but didn't step back. He remained towered over
me. My body was shaking
with pure fear. My legs were threatening to fail me and collapse.
I looked at the male's messy blond hair and remembered that night in the parking
lot. That man had blond hair
too.
His black t-shirt was ripped at the collar and his jeans were over worn.
I wanted to speak so badly but the fear was choking me. He was just standing there
staring. He wasn't moving
or attempting to move he was just... Staring.
I needed to say something. Either kill me already or leave. I needed to. I was
completely uncomfortable and
frightened to my very core.
"Wh--what--" My voice was shaking hard and I couldn't even finish.
www.ebook-converter
His hand lifted and I shut my eyes readying for it. Well, this would be an
interesting death. I never thought a
death like this was possible until last week. Maybe I could get it written on my
gravestone. 'Killed by a
Vampire.' Amazing. But then again, how would I get them to write it on my
gravestone if i was dead?
Dammit.
As I felt one large hand circle around my neck, my blank mind focused on Michael.
What would he say?
What would he do if he found me drained? Would he turn back to dangerous self he
was back in the 20's?
What if I survived this and he saw the bite mark this vampire'd left? Would he
still go mad?
But as I took a last steadying breath I was very, very surprised when his other
hand moved my hair back very
gingerly from my shoulder and then went to my fringe to skim his finger across my
scar.
I opened my eyes slowly and blinked. What was going on here? What was this vampire
doing? I didn't
understand... His perfect face contorted with an emotion I thought vampires like
this weren't capable of:
Sadness.
My mind had gone completely blank. His smell was what was filling my mind and
senses now. Every part of
me was shuddering with fear and yet there was a very, very small part of me was
completely under his spell.
I opened my mouth once again but this time to ask what he wanted when there was a
very quiet snap in the
wood. His head whipped toward it. He glanced at me one last time before backing up
and disappearing into
the trees.
P 26-8
I stood there shocked and frozen.
I didn't even notice someone was talking to me...
That was, until a hand whipped across my face.
"AHH!! Jesus!!" I groaned, gritted my teeth and held my cheek. I looked up to see
who slapped me.
"KATHERINE!!" I growled.
"You were standing there for ages!! Didn't you hear us speaking to you?!" She
defended.
"No, but that was completely unnecessary!!!" I yelled at her. I looked around at
the whole group and realised
that John and Michael weren't here. "Where are the others?"
Sam was in the back looking completely guilty.
"John chased Michael to try and stop him."
www.ebook-converter
"Stop him?"
"They said you reak of them, Evie. Did you see the vampire?"
I let out a deep breath and nodded. "Yeah but what do you mean stop him?"
"This is why Sam shouldn't have suggested leaving you. Michael is trailing the
scent like a tracker on drugs.
He's pissed that the human drinker got that close to you."
"No, he didn't do anything---"
"He?" Kate interrupted. "Why didn't I see them coming? Did you see the other one?"
I shook my head. "No. But--"
"Alright let's get you home." She grabbed my arm and started to pull me.
"No, Katherine--"
"What?"
"The vampire, he--"
P 26-9
"Here we go." She stopped in front of me.
I thought about telling her. She wouldn't believe me. She would probably just
laugh. I'd just tell Michael.
"Nothing."
She waited a moment before nodding and slipping her hand into mine. "Okay."
We made it back to the house in twenty minutes, sometimes taking a small detour
when Sam felt something.
Kate said that Laura and the guys had thankfully and luckily gone out to dinner so
when we got in, the place
was empty.
I sat down in the kitchen and put my head in my hands. I was still shaking
violently from the encounter with
that mysterious man. If that was the vampire everyone was looking for, why didn't
he just kill me?
Why didn't he just do what he did to every other human in this city and kill me?
www.ebook-converter
A glass lightly hitting the table caught my attention. I opened my eyes to see a
glass of water and then a plate
of Oreos.
"Drink and eat something. If you throw up then that's understandable."
I took a hesitant sip of water and a small bite but that's it. I looked up at Sam's
sad face and caught his eyes.
"It's okay, Sam."
"Michael is going to kill me, you know."
"No, he won't because it's not your fault. I was tired, I'm glad I stayed because
that way I found out what the
guy looks like."
"What does he look like?"
I took a moment to think about it...
But all that came to mind was his knowing grey eyes...
I shook my head to clear it. "He has bright grey eyes, he's a light blond with
short hair, and he's quite lean,
very tall... He has this scar in between his neck and shoulder that looks like a
faint bite mark. His nose is
straight... His jaw hard and masculine... he looked..."
"How much of him did you inhale?" Kate's hands grabbed my face to look me in the
eyes. "You're a bit misty
eyed. Did you know vampires that drink human blood are definitely more alluring
compared to a vampire
that drinks animal blood? They're scent to bring in humans is stronger; more
intoxicating."
P 26-10
"Really? It felt the same as it did when I first smelt Michael."
"Well, it would to you because you wouldn't notice." She let go of my face and went
into her bag she
apparently left in the living room earlier. "Give me a minute."
"What about you two, you're still human, wouldn't you smell it?"
Sam nodded. "Yeah we can smell it. But our gran and mom have taught us how to block
it out. We don't even
notice John and Mike's smell like when we were younger. Gran can whip something up
for you too when you
meet her."
"I get to meet her?"
He chuckled. "Oh yeah. She wants to see the woman that has stolen her Michael's
heart."
"Here we go." Kate walked in pulling out a tiny bottle that had a clear liquid in
it. She emptied it into the
glass of water and handed it to me. "Drink up, honey."
I stared at the glass and then back at her. "There is no way in hell I am drinking
that."
"Oh, calm down its not going to kill you..."
www.ebook-converter
I picked up the glass and hesitantly took a sip. It just tasted like plain water so
I drunk the rest.
"...It'll just knock you out a little. Get the scent through your system and out in
no time. It burns it up like a
house on fire." Katherine's laugh seemed distant all of a sudden.
I blinked and swayed in my seat. "Katherine you..."
Sam's figure seemed to blur slightly. "I'm gonna have to carry her upstairs aren't
I?"
"Yep."
And that was the last thing I heard before everything went black.
**
P 26-11
That man was in my dream.
But it was a nightmare.
I imagined him doing the exact same thing he did in the woods. But this time no one
came. There was no snap
in the woods alarming him to leave. No, his eyes went pitch black, the black
throbbing veins outlined beneath
his eyes, across his jaw and along his neck. He smiled a menacing smile revealing
his sharp teeth ready to
just pierce my skin.
I wanted to scream, I wanted to move but my body wouldn't let me.
The hand on my neck tilted it to the side. His mouth opened wide before he swooped
in and-"Evie."
My eyes popped open and I jumped up ready to fight or hit or...
www.ebook-converter
But my eyes landed on a familiar face. His green eyes were filled with a mix of
anger and sadness. He
brought me slowly, hesitantly into his chest as if I'd break.
I wrapped my arms around his waist and looked around. I was in my room, not the
forest. I was safe here; no
one could get in unless they were invited in.
He pressed his lips to my damp forehead and I shut my eyes and squeezed him. "Thank
you,"
"There's nothing to be thankful for. If I was there with you,--"
"Mike, you can't blame yourself."
"For this I can." He pulled back to look at me. "That... That vampire got close
enough to actually touch you."
His pupils were quickly enlarging. "If Sam didn't suggest leaving you--"
I swung myself off the bed and looked down at myself. I was still in my jeans and
long sleeve. "Leave Sam
alone. I agreed to it. I allowed myself to stay." I picked up a pair of pyjama
pants and his white t-shirt from
the side. "If you're going to blame someone blame me."
Before he could argue, I left the room and walked into the bathroom. I dressed
quickly, brushed my teeth and
combed my tangled hair out. My hand went into my hair and touched the scar on my
hair line. Why did he
touch it? Was this his doing? Or the one he's with?
I tied my hair back and moved back into my bedroom. Laura's door was closed but her
light was on meaning
she was back. I wonder how long I was out for. Sam and Kate had probably already
left. John had probably
gone too.
P 26-12
I opened my door and walked in making sure to lock the door behind me.
Michael was sitting at the edge of my bed rubbing his face in his hands and
sighing.
I switched my lamp on and sat next to him.
"Why should you be blamed?" Michael said as he turned his head toward me. "What if
something happened
to you tonight? What if I couldn't ever see you again? The realisation hit me hard
when I saw you earlier,
Evie. I didn't think I just... I just started tracking him..."
I grabbed his hand and laced my fingers through his. "I'm here. I'm fine."
"You looked so petrified when we came up to you."
"Well, Kate slapped me and brought me back to reality."
"Oh, Christ." He smiled at me and I smiled back. It felt good to see the smile back
on his face and it felt good
just to do it myself. He sighed again and kissed my hand. "Are you alright?"
I rested my head on his shoulder. "I could be better."
"Do you want to talk about it?"
www.ebook-converter
I took a deep breath and told him about what had happened. I told him everything
compared to what I told
Kate. We both started to sit back as I explained every piece of detail that had
happened between the vampire
and I.
"He'd touched my scar like it was the most fragile thing on earth. I didn't
understand anything that was going
on. Maybe they don't want to hurt us, Michael."
He'd remained quiet through my whole explanation and had only moved when we
shuffled up the bed.
"Did he speak?" He blatenetly disregarded my assumption.
I shook my head. "He'd just motioned for me to shush when Sam and John walked
past."
"And he showed emotion?"
I nodded. "Yeah. When he touched my scar."
"He's not new. And neither is his partner." I frowned. How could he make that
assumption out of what I told
him? "He's either found a new human to play mind tricks on or..." He paused.
"...or?" I pushed.
"He wants your blood."
P 26-13
I let out a deep sigh. "Nice."
He skimmed his fingers up and down my bare arm and I wrapped my arm around his
waist.
"Ah, well. I've lived a nice life." I said.
"That's not funny, Dimples."
"I was serious."
"Ha ha." He muttered.
I kissed his jaw before settling my head on his chest. "I'm sorry. And I promise
never to joke like that again."
I grinned.
He tilted my head up to look him directly in the eye. "Do you promise?"
"Of course I do." I pressed my lips to his only briefly. "It's been a long day. So
let's sleep, okay?"
www.ebook-converter
"One last thing." He mumbled before pulling me even closer to him and snuggling
under the comforter. "What
did he look like?"
"The vamp?"
"Of course." He said in a husky tired voice.
"Blond, grey eyes, tall, lean and he had a scar between his shoulder and neck." I
compared my description I
said now to earlier. They're stupid smell is like a drug. Even though I was getting
used to Michael's very
intoxicating smell, it still floated around me and made my kind go blank.
I waited for Michael's take on it but there was no reply.
I glanced up at his face and smiled. I brought my hand up to move his fallen hair
away from his forehead. He
looked adorable when he was asleep. So vulnerable; so open.
As I settled into him I remembered we had to talk about his story. Obviously now
wasn't the time. I was too
tired, he was too.
I glanced out of the window before closing my eyes. I didn't know what time it was
but I was happy I didn't
have to get up early tomorrow and neither did Michael. Tomorrow we could just stay
in or maybe go back to
his house and relax. I didn't want to talk about this anymore. I just wanted a day
where it was just us. We
haven't had a proper day or night with that yet. There was always mention of a
vampire or Sam or Kate.
Tomorrow could just be our day.
P 26-14
I lightly pressed my lips to his cheek one last time before nestling my head into
his chest and falling into a
deep sleep.
Was it dreamless?
Thankfully, with Michael here to occasionally squeeze and to remind me I was safe,
yes.
It was.
______________________________________________
Upload on time, wow. I'm getting better with my time. Unfortunately though my time
will probably get worse
again. I'll try to stay on top of it, <3
LOVE YOU GUYS TO NO END. You're all so supportive <3
www.ebook-converter
xx
Mood.?? He ate him lmao
P 26-15
27: Click
273K 4.2K 417
by Misguided
The song on the side, "Paradise" by Coldplay is going to come in handy at a bit in
this chapter! Look out
for the clue ;)))
______________________
I shut my eyes and counted to ten as Laura, Damien and Lucas started singing... For
the fifth time today.
"Sam and Evie sitting in a tree. K-i-s-s-i-n-g!!"
"I swear to the holiest of gods, I will murder you all with my fork unless you shut
up. We're adults. Not
children." I mumbled as I opened my eyes.
www.ebook-converter
Laura's green eyes sparkled with amusement. "Oh come on we're only playing."
"Lighten up, miss grumpy." Luke nudged me.
I shot him a glare. "You've been singing since Monday. It's now Thursday. Cut it
the hell out." I muttered
before finishing off my salad.
"Awh, honey. You know we love you. But you're going out with Kate's brother--"
"For the last time, I'M NOT!"
I'd been dealing with all of this since Monday morning. Sunday, I hadn't really
seen them because Michael
and I had woken up early and gone straight back to his house to relax. We didn't
talk once of Vampires or
attacks and haven't since Saturday night. We said we wanted to keep it that way for
this week and we have.
We practically slept all day Sunday. Well, I did. Michael stayed with me in bed
either holding me or just
watching me. I did feel slightly self conscious but what could I do? Force him to
turn away?
I hadn't seen him since yesterday's lecture and even then we didn't really get a
chance to talk. He, thankfully,
doesn't pick on me much anymore. We didn't really have question answer lessons this
week, more like a two
hour lecture in the Images Theatre.
"Come on," Damien winked.
"I'm telling you the truth." I replied.

I could see Kate walking over from the far side of the cafeteria. I sighed and
looked at my watch. Michael
P 27-1
was on a break right now I was sure. He usually spent his breaks in his room.
Instead of listening to this, I
could just join him. Why didn't I think of that in the first place?
I stood up abruptly and they all looked at me with a frown. I smiled at them. "I'm
not mad at you guys. Just
annoyed." My smile turned into a smirk. "I'm joking. I'm just going to go spend my
lunch elsewhere. I'll catch
you guys later."
They said their goodbye's with a little tinge of guilt in their voices. I rolled my
eyes with a grin and messed
up Luke's hair. "I'm not mad."
"Hey! Not the hair." He smiled.
Kate walked over with a wink. "Leaving?"
I nodded with narrowed eyes. "Yes. I'm off to the library. See you soon, Kate."
I'd practically smacked Kate at the back of the head for giving me that drink thing
Saturday night. Although it
did help, I still didn't appreciate her not telling me until after I drunk it.
I walked out of the cafeteria slinging my bag over my shoulder. I was happy that I
was going to see Michael;
seeing him was always so.. Refreshing. As in finally drinking a glass of water
after a hot day out. It was
always nice and relaxing. Even our banter's make me happy. It still shows that
nothing has changed since
finding out about him.
www.ebook-converter
I walked through campus and passed the library to his classroom. His door was only
slightly shut so I opened
it without making a sound or knocking. A radio on his desk was playing music as he
kept his head down
marking whatever was in front of him.
I did consider sneaking up behind him and surprising him but I realised that would
be impossible. He'd
probably sensed someone in the room as soon as the door opened a little.
I tried it anyway making over dramatic tiptoes just in case he turned around. I was
stood directly behind him
readying my hand to smack him upside the head when I started to get weary. Why
hasn't he said anything yet?
A vampire would have sensed or smelt me from a mile away!
I paused with my hand in the air and waited a moment. And then I lifted it higher
just to see if he moved...
Nope.
I swung my hand and wasn't surprised when he caught it with his free hand stood up
quickly with a
mischievous smirk and backed me against the half closed door. The door shut
completely with a click.
"That was horribly planned." His husky deep voice whispered into my ear.
I held back my smile as his head moved directly in front of mine.
"I didn't think you knew I was here." I replied.
He snorted and his hands rested on the door either side of my head trapping me in
his emerald green gaze.
"Sure."
P 27-2
"I'm serious." I grinned sheepishly.
He dropped his hand to the lock on the door and turned it. I couldn't help the
spark of warmth that came along
with the sound. Its like my body immediately assumed something more was going to
happen. "Well, it's
lovely to see you here, Evie." His lips lowered to mine and stopped an inch away. I
waited patiently with my
eyes half closed when he suddenly said, "Except you shouldn't try to slap a hungry
vampire."
My eyes popped open and I leaned my head back to see if he was serious. He chuckled
and I sighed in
annoyance. "Ha ha, oh so funny."
He pressed his soft lips on mine finally. I sighed with happiness and tangled my
fingers into his velvet soft
hair. I still haven't had a chance to ask him how he made his hair so amazing.
Maybe it came with the
vampire description.
He gripped my waist with his large hands and slid them back and forth sometimes
pausing to squeeze. His
tongue parted my lips dangerously slow. His lips moved against mine slowly,
intimately...
His hands bunching my t-shirt as he gripped my waist; our bodies pressed together
as if trying to mould into
one person...
And then he pulled back. Leaving me dazed, warm and wanting more. I licked my lips
and held back my
smile when he watched with intent eyes.
www.ebook-converter
"You're making it difficult for me to resume working, Evangeline."
I slid my hands to his cheeks, down his strong chest and around his waist to hug
him. He wrapped his arms
around my shoulders and laughed quietly. "This isn't helping."
"I know. I just... Wanted a hug."
He was silent a moment as he wrapped his arms around me fully and rested his head
beside mine. I pulled
back first after a moment and pecked his lips. "Okay, Reeves. Get on with your
work, I'll just be sitting over
here... Doing nothing... Because I'm bored... And I came here for company--"
"Okay, I get it." He walked over to his desk and sat down with a chuckle. "I'll be
finished soon, I promise."
I sat on top of one of the desks swinging my legs and humming along to a song
playing on the radio. I watched
as his face contorted into different emotions as he moved from one paper to
another. Sometimes his face went
from confused to understanding, other times it was perplexed and disappointed. I've
never seen him show
that many emotions within such a small amount of time.
After about twenty minutes of marking and a series of unrecognisable songs coming
on, a new song I'd been
in love with called Paradise by Coldplay started playing. I'd overplayed it a
million times and couldn't get
enough of it.
I stood up and walked over the radio to turn it up. I leant over his desk and he
grinned. "This song again?"
I may have overplayed it in his presence more than a few times. "You love it."
P 27-3
"So you say." He mumbled.
"Take a break, Michael!" I started bouncing around his desk to the intro of the
song. I wrapped my arms
around his neck and pressed my cheek next to his. "Because I'm about to start
dancing and singing and I fully
expect you to join me."
"That's a definite no." He said.
"Here come the words..."
"Evie."
"Here they come!!"
I could hear the smile in his voice. "Evie--!"
"When she was just a girl, She expected the world! But it flew away from her reach
so she ran away in her
sleep," I jumped from his neck and bounced in front of his desk. "And dreamed of
Para-para...paradise, parapara...paradise!! Para-para...paradise, every time she
closed her eyes!!"
He smiled at me and I walked over to grab his hand and pull. He slowly stood up and
I swung his arm from
left to right to get him started. I bent my knees as I swung his arm and he let out
a laugh. And finally, he
grabbed my waist, held my hand in his other hand and started swaying to the music.
www.ebook-converter
I belted out the second verse and listened to him dreadfully join in. I laughed
hard. His good looks didn't
come with a beautiful singing voice unless of course he was joking. He spun me out
and back in dramatically
and then let go to do a stupid little mini dance and stopped to sing the chorus
along with the "Oh's." I matched
his mini dance with my own and listened to his laughter. I thought I was pretty
good, not trying to brag or
anything.
I wiped my eyes and clutched my stomach from laughter. I squealed when his arms
wrapped around my waist
and lifted me. I wrapped both my arms and legs around him but continued laughing
because he was still
trying to sing. When the last chorus hit, we sung it together but I couldn't stop
the laughter in between.
He spun me around pretty fast when the guitar solo near the end of the song. He put
me down for the end of
song and pulled me to his chest to sway lightly. When the song slowed, he held my
face in his hands and said,
"Is my singing that bad?"
I took a few deep breaths to calm myself. "Unless you're joking, then yeah. It's
horrendous!" I giggled.
A smirk played on his perfect lips. "Alright, Dimples. I know my singing is

wonderful."
"Ha! Whoever told you that is tone deaf."
He brushed his thumbs against my cheekbones. "I think I'm great actually. I'm
thinking about going down to
America and auditioning for American Idol."
"I don't even think you should attempt." I was about to laugh again but he covered
my lips with his for a short
P 27-4
sweet kiss.
"Have you got any more classes today?" He mumbled against my lips.
I shook my head causing our lips to brush. "I only came in to study."
"Good. Let's go."
"What about your--?"
"I've almost finished. I can do it tomorrow. Let's... Do something."
I raised a brow and pulled back to look at him. "It's raining."
"...I need some groceries? For you that is. You eat like a trucker. And we can make
it fun." He smirked.
"Where can we go so no one recognises either of us?" I moved out of the embrace
briefly to sling my bag
over my shoulder and walked back into it.
His placed his hands on my shoulders. "There is a Walmart in Squamish?"
"Hey! That's what my residence is called. Coincidence?" He chuckled at my sarcasm.
"How far is it?"
www.ebook-converter
His eyes shifted from my face to look past me. "Well..."

"Michael."
"An hour and twenty minutes away."
I groaned. "Do we have to be THAT careful?"

He let go of me to walk over to his desk and pack away the papers he was marking.
"It'll be fine! The view
that goes along with the trip is amazing. Especially for a city girl like you, eh?"
He winked.
I sighed. "What time is it?"
He looked at the watch on his wrist. "Half past one. But I need to go back to my
house to change and grab
something."
I nodded slowly. "Okay fine, we'll go up to Squamish."
He grinned triumphantly. "I'll pick you up in twenty-five. Off you go," He shooed.
I scoffed playfully as I walked toward the door and walked out. As soon as I was
out, it felt like I was
walking back into reality. Whenever I was with Michael, it was always like I was
being pulled into an
alternate universe. The students rushing by me, some dawdling around with friends
others on their own
walking fast making sure not to miss their next class.
I was about to start walking into it when a familiar girl leant against the wall on
the other side caught my eye.
P 27-5
She grinned at me showing a perfect set of teeth and raised her pierced brow.
"Are you going?" She asked when I made it to her.
"Yeah. Michael and I are going grocery shopping." I replied with a laugh.
Kate pushed off the wall. "Have fun. Make sure you're wearing something warm. Put
on some make-up."
"Um... Why?"
"You'll see." She winked.
I watched her blend into the crowd and disappear completely. That girl continues to
surprise me.
I took the bus back to the house and ran in with my hood pulled right over my head.
I let a sigh as I shut the
door and made my way upstairs. Put some make-up on? I wonder why she wanted me to
put make-up on.
Well, Kate's never usually wrong so it'd be best if I did what she said. I changed
my brown coat for my fur
lined hood, olive coloured coat but kept my beige chinos, burgundy Hollister jersey
and white converse on.
By the time I'd applied a little eye liner on, my phone received a text from
Michael saying he was down the
road. I ran my hand through my hair quickly to untangle it and ran down the stairs
and out the door to his car.
www.ebook-converter
As I settled in the passenger seat I looked over his fresh appearance. He was now
in a pair of snug fitting
grey jeans, a brown jacket and a white undershirt.
He grinned mischievously at me as he reached behind him and pulled out a camera. It

was one of those Song
Digital SLR's that I knew cost over five hundred dollars. Aaron wanted one a while
ago, didn't get one
though. Aaron was a spoilt kid when he was younger and it came to a point where mom
and dad said earn the
money so he did!
"What's with the camera?" I wondered.
"I said we'd make it fun." He replied as he did a U turn and started down the road.
"So I have a little task."
I put the strap over my head and started to browse through the camera. "You have no
photos?"
"I've had it for a year just never had a reason to use it."
"Okay. So what's the task?"
"You know how earlier you tried to get the jump on me? Well, I want you to get a
picture that is so
spontaneous, so sneaky that it deserves an award for the most interesting image
ever. It can't be staged
either."
I pointed the camera at him and looked at the screen as I twisted the zoom lens
left to right. "It seems too
easy." I clicked the button and listened to the shutter open and close to take the
photo.
I looked down at the screen. Even when he didn't mean to, he looked beautiful.
There was a smile playing on
his lips, his hair was slightly wet and stuck to his forehead, his green eyes were
staring at the road vigilantly.
P 27-6
"Say that all you want, Dimples, but trying to get me unguarded is going to be a
handful."
"What do I get out of this if I do manage to get this photo?" I put the timer on
and turned the camera on myself
to stick my tongue out at it.
"Well..."
I turned my head toward him at his sudden change of tone. His voice had become
soft, persuasive. I hadn't
heard this voice in a while. He patted my leg with his large hand and left it there
to slowly move further...
And further... And...
"We shall see what your prize it."
He removed his hand quickly and I let out a breath I hadn't realised I was holding.
"Tease."
He glanced at me and winked. "You know it."
As soon as we got on to the main road, I gasped at the sight. He was right, the
view on the way to Squamish
was wonderful. I took pictures of the mountains and islands as it passed and
praised the shutter speed on the
camera. Although it was raining, everything still looked wonderful.
During the hour and a bit, I'd try facing the camera at Michael and putting the
timer on but every time I tried
that he'd pull a face at it and tell me to try again. I even faked leaving it on
the dashboard putting the timer on
for thirty seconds but just as the last second came he picked it up and turned it
on me. I snatched it out of his
hand and let out a huff. This was going to harder than I thought.
www.ebook-converter
The road was starting to lose its long stretch and we stopped at a stop light. How
could I get him? I needed a
horrible shot of him but I didn't know how...
"Thinking of ways to get a picture?"
I mumbled a curse I knew he heard and listened to his laughter.
We finally made it to Walmart after a few more stop lights and turns. I grabbed the
camera as he got out of
the car before me and came to my side to open my door like the gentleman he was.
"Let's go get you some
human food."
He took my hand in his. "Ha. Ha." I replied.
"I'll never get enough of that sarcasm." He pressed his lips to the side of my head
and wrapped an arm
around my shoulders.
Could I count this as our first 'couple' outing? We haven't really been out
together yet as an official because
of the fact that he was my lecturer. But so far I was liking it.
He let go of me to grab a shopping cart and we were off. We went through each isle,
I grabbed a few cooking
bits and so did he. He commented on the fact that human food wasn't as attractive
as it used to be and I easily
scoffed.
P 27-7
"Just because you prefer blood over food." I replied quietly. I nudged him with my
shoulder to push him and
grabbed the cart out of his hands. At first he didn't follow but then his hands
came either side of mine on the
bar and rested his chin on my shoulder.
"It's not a choice, unfortunately."
I let out a guilty sigh. "I didn't mean to--"
"Don't worry," He chuckled. "I was only playing."
I slyly slid my hand into my pocket and switched the camera on. "You still need to
tell me about how you
changed. But that was mean." I said trying to distract him.
He pulled the bars of the cart to stop it completely and pressed his body against
my back. "Those are my
cruel intentions." He pressed his lips to my neck and I whipped out the camera,
prayed the picture came out
perfect, pulled a quick tongue out face and clicked.
When I turned it around and looked at the photo, I scowled at the pinched eyes and
pinched mouth funny face
he pulled against my neck. "Dammit."
"You won't take me alive...! Or dead for that matter, ha! I do crack myself up." He
moved around me and
speed walked as if I were going to chase him.
www.ebook-converter
I glanced at an older couple walking past who looked back at Michael as he rounded
the corner and then they
looked at me.
"I look after him on weekdays. He's not my child." I told them seriously.
The woman giggled while the man smiled at me.
I placed the camera back in my coat pocket and followed the route he took. I
started to pick up some sweet
stuff as I walked down the isle like liquorice, mike n ikes and all that. Might as
well have everything just in
case of a craving.
I found Michael staring at something on one of the shelves a while down. As I
walked down, I noticed how
women and even a few men glanced at him or took a lingering look. It didn't faze me
or even slightly surprise
me. Michael Reeves was an inhumanly beautiful man; in fact, I congratulate the
people glancing for actually
walking past without stopping and drooling.
How did I get lucky? Technically it wasn't luck that brought us together but still.
I stopped the cart beside him and watched him turn around to zero in on my guilty
pleasures in the cart. "Junk
food."
I shrugged. "A human's gotta do what a human's gotta do. What are you staring at so
intently anyway?"
"The amount of calories there are in a single cake with cream in it. It's very
shocking."
I looked at him to see if he was serious and chuckled when I realised he was. "Come
on, Sherlock. Let's get
P 27-8
the shopping finished so we can leave."
We finished up after another fifteen minutes of browsing and failed mug shots. We
packed the bags into the
trunk of the car and I thanked the sky it'd stopped raining.
We were driving back on the long curvy road when he suddenly said, "I'll tell you
my story later."
I turned the radio down. "Really?"
He nodded and I noticed his hands tighten on the steering wheel. "Yes. Just remind
me."
We remained silent for the rest of the car journey back, letting the music fill the
emptiness. I could tell he
was slightly tense about it. I put a reassuring hand on top of his thigh ad stroked
my thumb across his jeans.
His shoulders relaxed and his hands loosened on the wheel. He gathered my hand in
his and pressed a kiss to
it. His lips were curled into a soft smile and I thanked God it didn't wipe off his
face at all during the drive
down to my house.
He asked me if I wanted to stay over and, of course, I accepted. As I ran through
the house and into my
bedroom to grab the already made overnight bag I had ready just in case, Laura had
practically followed me
up the stairs throwing questions at me like, "Where did you come from?" and "Where
did you go?" and the
one that made me stop which was, "Were you with Sam?"
www.ebook-converter
"Laura, sweetie," I slung the bag over my shoulder and sighed. "I am not involved
with Sam. Not even close.
It's a never."
"Why, he's hot."
"Well I have someone hotter, if that's the right word."

Her eyes widened with excitement. "Oh my gosh! Really--?"
"Goodbye, Laura. See you tomorrow." I pushed her into her room with a nudge and ran
downstairs. I didn't
hear any footsteps behind me so I knew she didn't follow. I couldn't see Michael's
car where is usually was
so I assumed he moved just in case. I walked down the road and found his car in
park next to a group of other
car.
"I could hear Laura." He said as I sat in the passenger seat. "Shall we?"
We made it back to his house in record time and started to take the bags into his
kitchen. I'd taken the camera
out of the car and resumed my quest. It'd lasted right up until dinner. I really
couldn't get a bad picture of him!
It was impossible! So I ended up taking a few picture of us messing about in the
kitchen cooking dinner or
him taking horrible messy shots of me eating a mouthful of chicken and salad.
By around half ten we were in bed, me changed into my shorts and shirt and him in
only his pyjama bottoms,
tangled in the sheets falling asleep. The day had been perfect. No mention of the
attacks like we promised, it
was just us.
But then I remembered he needed to tell me his story. I really wanted to know about
it and we both have been
P 27-9
putting it off since Saturday and I really wanted to know.
I knew he was asleep now because his chest was rising and falling slowly and his
lips were slightly parted. I
smiled at his sleeping body. I loved it when he was asleep. He looked so
adorable...
And then a very, very evil idea popped into my mind.
I still needed a picture.
And he was asleep.
And I am about to play dirty.
Although he's a vampire, he is a very deep sleeper.
I slid very slowly out of his arms and off the bed like a ninja. I glanced at him
as I grabbed the camera and an
empty glass that recently had my drink in it.
I quietly moved into the bathroom and filled the glass up and then moved back into
the bedroom with a grin
on my face. I stood beside his side of the bed and readied myself. The camera was
ready, the zoom and focus
perfect. Before doing anything, I bent my head beside his with a smug smile and
took a before picture.
www.ebook-converter
Then I held the water above him, smiled at his soon to be waking body... And
dropped the water over him. I
took about four pictures as he sputtered, waved his arms around, sat up fast and
shook his head.
"Oh, hey Michael!" I said holding back the laughter and putting the glass on the
side. "Nice to see you're
awake! Just thought you should know, I got the picture." I turned the camera to
face his fuming green eyes and
pulled it back. "So whenever you're ready, I'd like my prize."
His jaw was clenching and unclenching, his chest rising and falling in fast
breaths. Oh dear.
"Mike?"
"You do realise I'm going to get you and make you pay right?"
I backed up quickly and didn't even think twice about running out of the room.
However, what was the use?
He was a friggin' vampire!!
He picked me up with ease as soon as i stepped out into the hall and threw me
across his wet shoulder.
"Michael, I'm sorry!! I got the picture like you asked!! And I wanted to know your
story--!!"
He threw me onto the bed, not roughly but enough to receive a squeal from me. He
crawled onto the bed with
pure intent in his eyes and hover on top of me.
"What--?"
"Guess what?" He interrupted.
P 27-10
"Here we go." I smirked. "Let's here it. Tickle me to death? Bore me to death with
one of your lectures?
What ever it is, it'll never compare to the amazing mug shot I got of you."
A very alluring and mischievous smile lit his face that made me worry. "Oh, honey."
My eyes widened and the smirk on my face dropped at his sudden change of voice.
This was not good.
"No. I'm not going to do any of that." His voice was dripping with persuasion, his
whispers sending the hairs
at the back of my neck standing up and my nerve endings turning into mush just at
the sound of his husky
voice.
"I- ah-uh..." I stuttered stupidly as he settled in between my legs and wrapped
them around his waist. My
breathing sped up along with my heart.
He bent his wet head beside mine and rested his mouth next to my ear. "I'm going to
give you your prize.
However, because of your recent... Antics, I'm forced to punish you as well as
reward you. So, I've come up
with a solution."
His teeth grazed my ear lobe and I clenched my hands into the comforter. "What?"
www.ebook-converter
He skimmed his nose against my neck, across my jaw and stopped beside mine leaving
a trail of fire against
my skin.
"I'm going to leave you rattling in a ball of--"
"Oh, Jesus don't." I groaned before he could finish. If he did this to me, I know
for a fact I'd go mad. If he
started something and didn't finish it, I'd go bonkers. Just thinking about it had
my stomach clenching in
anticipation.
"Let me finish." His mouth hovered over mine dangerously close while his eyes
stared into mine. "I want
you..." My heart lodged in my throat at this confession although it wasn't much of
a secret. But then he said,
"But for tonight, I'll settle for leaving you wanting me. I'll settle for you
shuddering with DISsatisfaction."
" What." I almost yelled bumping my nose against his. "You son of a--!!"
His mouth roughly landed on mine and his tongue plunged into my mouth.
P 27-11
__________________________
Whey! New chapter! Apologies for the cliffy. Have to leave something for the next
chap!! ;) This was a bit
relaxed which I felt was needed. The next chap is his story ;)!!
You know the drill!!
You guys got this all wrong!!?????????????????? Just imagining the way he said
that...lol I shivered.
www.ebook-converter
P 27-12
28: His Maker
263K 4.3K 305
by Misguided
****PRE-WARNING!!!!!!!!: MATURE SCENES RIGHT AT THE START OF THIS

CHAPTER*****
But the chapter does go back to normal and back to the story. :)
Song of the day: "Young the Giant - Guns Out"
_______________________
His kiss, like always, made my mind blank and my body on high alert.
I held on to the little bit of sanity I had left, brought my hands up to his chest
and tapped my fingers
repeatedly.
www.ebook-converter
He pulled away from my mouth to trail kisses down my neck, over my shoulders only
to repeat the sequence.
This gave me the opportunity to speak. "S-so--"
"The more you ask questions," His warm soft hands slid underneath my shirt and
pushed it upwards revealing
my stomach and soon enough my breasts which were, unfortunately for my self
control, not covered by a bra.
"The more you'll suffer."
He held my hands above my head just after he ripped the shirt off me. I wanted to
cover myself but he kept
my hands held above me knowing my intentions.
His burning green gaze drunk in my torso. My cheeks warmed with embarrassment and I
just knew that this
was going to be torture.
"Michael--"
"Oh! You're talking." His mouth opened against my neck and sucked the skin into his
mouth.
I bit down onto my bottom lip hard and curled my toes in anticipation. My body
pooled with pure warmth
and lust and at this point, there was no going back.
I opened my mouth and mumbled, "Mike--" but once again, he interrupted.

"And yet you continue to talk."
His mouth moved to my collarbone. I let out a small whimper.

"You're making noise,"
P 28-1
My heavy lids opened and I turned incredulously to the top of his head. "But--"
His deep chuckle made me shudder and my breathing picked up when his lips moved to
the top of my breast.
I tried to struggle a little to free my hands but ended up whimpering again
involuntarily when his hardened
bottom half pressed against my sensitive area.
"You asked for it."
And finally, his soft lips covered my nipple. If I said there was no going back
then, I was lying.
His tongue rolled it repeatedly in his mouth making me writhe slightly underneath
him. I bit my lip to stop the
moans and whimpers from the immense pleasure. He knew I was desperate to speak or
moan because I could
feel the triumphant smile on his face as he moved from the other giving it the same
amount of attention.
Oh, God this man! He was too much. Whatever sanity I thought I had left was
definitely gone now, leaving
the sexual deviant I've probably only let go of several times since losing my
virginity.
Michael was all man compared to the boys from high school. His hard muscled body,
his experienced kisses
and especially his thick long hard-I couldn't hold anything in any longer when his
teeth scraped against my sensitive nipples.
www.ebook-converter
"Oh god. I hate you." I gritted out.
"I love you too." He mumbled before bringing his lips back onto mine.
He let go of my hands, finally, and I brought them to his face to hold him closer.
Our kisses were becoming
rough and desperate. I wanted to take control of this situation and not get
"punished" as he said, but as I went
to roll him over he stopped me.
"Nope. Don't even try it. I'm not finished." His voice was rough and sounded more
like a growl which turned
me on even more. I loved it when he was like this... Not this exact teasing,
torturous mood but when he was
determined to get something.
I stared into his burning eyes and said, "What more could you possibly--"
His hand slid down my bare stomach and soon started to skim his finger tips along
the outside of my shorts. I
shivered underneath him and unconsciously moved my hips so his hand would slip
closer. But he ignored the
suggestion completely and continued to trail lines along my shorts.
I opened my mouth to speak again but he took my bottom lip into his mouth and
pulled. This time, I moaned
and he didn't say a damn thing about it.
His tongue once again plunged into my mouth but only briefly. My heart pounded
through my chest hard and
fast as I was becoming even more excited...
But as he teased me with his fingers repeatedly sliding across my abdomen and his
mouth continued to place
small kisses upon my lips, I was getting more and more impatient and frustrated.
P 28-2
I tried once again to suggest by moving my hips up but he splayed his hand on my
abdomen to hold me down.
"Stop teasing already," I growled.
His chuckle was low, deep and it rattled me even more. How was he staying in
control? How did he do it?
But then it slowly hit me.
He'd had years of control for an absolute different reason. I glanced up into his
eyes and no longer saw the
beautiful green. There was a thin green circle surrounding his dilating pupils and
I could practically see the
self control slowly diminishing.
A small and minor wave of pleasure coursed through me when his hand slowly moved
beneath my shorts.
The wave was enough to make me moan in awareness. Come on... "Michael..."
"Remember the other night?" He mumbled beside my ear. "You teased me before you
went home? I said I'd
get you back?"
"Oh, crap," I brought my hands up to his back.
"It's all coming back and biting you on the ass." And then his hand moved to my
most sensitive part. I gasped
when he slid his fingers back and forth... Back and forth... Sometimes adding the
slightest bit of pressure
making my toes tingle and my finger tips carve into the flesh on his shoulders. And
he finally, thankfully, put
me out of my misery and slowly slid one finger inside of me.
www.ebook-converter
I shuddered underneath him and parted my lips with a moan. As he slid another
finger inside me, I went to
arch into him from my pure and utter relief and ecstasy when his hot mouth landed
on mine. His other hand
wrapped around my waist as small waves of pleasure were planting into my nerve
endings readying
themselves. His speed started out smooth, slow, but soon enough he started to
increase his movements.
I was literally, standing on the edge now, I was so close... A small moan escaped
my lips as my inner
muscles started to contract... But then he stopped.
I opened hooded eyes and unclamped my hands I hadn't realised were scratching and
carving into his back.
My body was almost shaking with the need to release but I couldn't. Not yet.
"I might-" He started but I stopped him.
"No. No, no, no. If you stop there I will surely scratch your eyes out." My voice
was rasped, slightly
demanding.
"You're so hot when you're desperate." He was clearly being sarcastic.

"Michael...?" I'd been forced to beg haven't I? Is that what it's come to?
"Yes, sweetie?" His fingers continued to move inside me but once again they
stopped.
I groaned and grabbed the side of his face to look him dead in the eye.
P 28-3
I didn't have to say anything. He just had to see my face to understand what I was
asking. He kissed me
passionately this time and resumed his rhythm. It didn't take me long before the
warm and pleasurable waves
coursed through my body. My body shuddered with relief and ecstasy, I whispered and
final moan filling the
silence. My heart pounding in my ears, my skin tingling with sensitivity. The wave
began to subside and I
calmed underneath him in a panting relaxed heap.
Completely well needed. I wouldn't say I deserved such a tease. I poured water onto
him, that wasn't entirely
equivalent.
He dressed me into my t-shirt like I was a puppet and settled beside me with his
eyes shut. I looked at him
briefly still slightly breathless and waddled into the bathroom to sort myself out.
I returned quickly and fell
onto the bed.
I lay there completely still and unmoving as he lay beside me trailing his fingers
against my arm creating new
sparks of warmth. Satisfied? No. I wouldn't be satisfied until I had all of him.
But it will do.
I think both of us know that right now isn't right. Having the vampires wandering
about and all. An image of
that vampire frowning at my scar came to mind. I shook him out and sighed.
"What're you thinking about?"
www.ebook-converter
I turned my head to the side and found his returning to green eyes staring into
mine.
"Just... Everything." I replied. "Like the vampires. And you."
He was silent a moment.
I knew this week was supposed to be our week not to talk about it but it was hard.
Today and most of the
week had been a great distraction but, ironically, the reality of things is going
to hit us soon.
"I know." He mumbled. Had I said any of that out loud?
"Can I ask you something?" I turned on my side. He nodded a yes and I asked, "Did
John teach you self
control?"
Michael's face turned into a frown and be sighed. "Yes he did. Back when I was
still a rogue if that's the right
word."
"Can you tell how you changed? Tell me how you went from drinking human blood? Tell
me how and why
you're now like this?"
His eyes darkened suddenly but it didn't faze me. He promised he'd tell me and a
man like him wouldn't
break it. He sat up so I followed. We sat opposite each other cross legged and I
could tell this was going to
be a long but worth while story.
"Short or long version?"
P 28-4
"I want it all."
He nodded and took my hand in his to play with. "When you turn vampire, you don't
remember a lot of things
from your human life. They're still in your head but they're inaccessible. But with
this, I could never forget
not even if I wanted to which I've tried to do many many times in my life."
He squeezed my hand lightly before resuming.
"When I was ten, two years after my parents died, I met this boy in Toronto.
Nathaniel. We became best
friends fast. We did everything together. We stuck together right up until our real
legit job at twenty-one.
Before then, we had small errand jobs or working in households to make ends meat.
During 1918 a pandemic
occurred, do you remember learning about it?"
I nodded. "In Toronto there were many diseases going around? Like typhus, influenza
and other mini ones
because of the war."
He looked down at our hands and I knew one of those had to do with him.
"Nathaniel went to war. Came back in 1921. He was fine. Even a year after he was
fine. After my birthday in
1922, however, something just clicked inside of him. Like there was a switch
waiting to be flicked on. He
fell ill very fast. He was the only family I had left. My grandmother died of
natural courses a few years
before the pandemic but my grandfather died of influenza. Nathan had influenza too.
I could tell. He had the
same symptoms as my grandfather. I didn't want him to die. I'd prayed night after
night but he just got worse. I
started to grow desperate. There'd been many attacks in Toronto just like the ones
here. I was smart enough
to realise nothing normal was doing this. And one night I went out looking for
whatever it was. Didn't take
me long. She wasn't very careful. I heard the screams, turned a corner and found
her draining the blood from
a young man."
www.ebook-converter
I moved closer to him and squeezed his hand to tell him I was here. His eyes looked
completely lost now.
Like he'd forgotten I was here.
"I was desperate. I started to go slightly mad. To believe in witches back then was
still stupid even if the
witch hunts ended centuries ago. I went as far as looking for them but came up
short. So that's why I went
looking for whatever was killing the people. I asked the monster to help me..."
________
***(OKAY, I'm about to go into a flashback. Seems so much easier. He's still
explaining it to Evie but
we're just going to see everything as he did. But it's in third person.)***
________
*October 1922*
Michael's body froze with fear as he watched the body drop from the beautiful
woman's arms to the floor. He
swallowed the lump in his throat to look up to the mysterious woman.
Her black eyes stared at him with hunger despite just filling up a moment ago. She
thought he looked
P 28-5
absolutely delicious. Not just the smell of his blood, but even the look of him.
"Mmm... Dessert." She went to advance forward but he surprised her by lifting his
hand for her to stop.
Michael didn't care anymore. He was too desperate to care. "What are you, monster?"
She smirked, showing her sharp blood stained teeth. "Guess. What has sharp teeth,
stalks their prey at night,
cannot go out into the sunlight and drinks blood to satisfy an unquenchable
thirst?"
His hands shook with realisation. "Vampire..." He whispered. "Such things couldn't
exist."
"I'm here in the dead flesh, handsome. Now... To--"
"I need your help." He interrupted her.
She let out a booming laugh that made him jump a little. She watched him carefully
as she stepped over the
unmoving body. "And what has deluded you to think someone like me can help you?"
"You can help my friend, Nathaniel. He has--"
"Unfortunately for you, I don't care." She started strolling forward slowly.
www.ebook-converter
"I can pay you."
She smiled. Her black eyes surprising him by turning into a florescent blue. "I
don't care much for money."
As she came forward his brain was figuring out the impossible and the possible.
He'd stopped thinking about
himself and thought about the man he'd called brother many times before, who was
dying in a house south of
where he was.
"I'll give you me."
She chuckled. "Why should you give yourself to me when I can just take you?"
"Because I'd be willing."
"The struggle is so much more fun. And the blood tastes better when there is fear
running through your veins."
She stood in front of him now. Her pupils throbbing as if readying for another
feed. A strong wind blew his
way and he inhaled deeply as her sweet alluring scent floated around his head.
Michael stayed strong. He stayed positive. He had to. She was his last hope.
"Fine."
She raised a brow. "Fine?"
"You can have me."
She tilted her head curiously and he found a slight ray of hope sparkling inside of
him. "And why can I have
you now?"
P 28-6
"Because my life is nothing without him. He is the only family I have left. It's
obvious he is going to die. So
drink me." He challenged.
She stared at him with narrowed eyes for a few moments before she crossed her arms
over her chest. "I like
you."
It didn't deter him. He had to keep a straight mind.
"Say I did help you. What do I get from it?" She walked to the wall near him and
leaned against it.
"Me."
"Define 'me'."
"You can do what you wish with me. Drink me. Kill me. Keep me. I wouldn't care. As
long as you help him."
The woman's face took on a mischievous smile. "Hmm... I like that."
"So will you help me?"
She bowed, her long black hair falling off her shoulders. "You have my word."
www.ebook-converter
"And you can not stray from that deal."

She smirked. "I swear it."
She followed him back to his house every few moments he would turn to make sure she
was following. As he
walked into the living room after being told he had to invite her into the house,
he saw that Nathaniel had
taken a turn for the worst. Michael knelt beside the bed and dropped his head in
his hands.
"Please. Help him."
She bit the inside of her wrist, sucked slightly and let her blood pour. She opened
Nathaniel's mouth and held
her wrist there. Nathaniel's throat bobbed up and down fast as he drunk her blood.
Michael's head lifted to
watch incredulously.
She removed her hand and smiled. "He'll be fine in a few hours."
He sighed thankfully and shut his eyes.
But then suddenly her arm wrapped around his neck. He struggled to pull her arm off
but she was
unbelievably strong. She sunk her teeth into his neck painfully and sucked. To him
it felt like having his
inside vacuumed. Her mouth was smoldering, almost burning him. He truly believed he
was going to die. His
thoughts were on the family he'd lost... On Nathaniel...
But then she pulled back.
"You're delicious." She mumbled. "It's a shame though."
P 28-7
He inhaled deeply. "Why." His hands went to pull her arm off but she wouldn't let
go.
Her wrist was suddenly in his mouth. Her blood poured in like a waterfall and he
couldn't help but swallow.
She let go of him and he went onto all fours struggling to breathe. He swallowed
the remainder in his mouth
and felt her hands lift him up by his head.
"It's a shame I can't drink you anymore. I was looking forward to keeping you to
drink for a few days but... I
think you'd be more fun to keep permanently."
Her hand slid down to cup his chin and her other hand held the top of his head.
She pulled swift and hard on both sides and listened to the crack of his neck
break.
*Present*
___
**(Back To Evie)**
___
www.ebook-converter
My face paled and my lips parted with a surprised sigh.
He paused to gauge my reaction but carried on. "I woke up at midnight a few days
later in the same spot
thirsty. I tried drinking water but my body rejected it. My Maker came back to
explain to me how she turned
me."
"Maker?"
"The vampire. She explained how I had to drink blood to live; I had said I'd rather
die than drink blood. But
my body disagreed. I needed to drink I had to. She'd already lured a woman into the
house. The woman
wasn't in the right frame of mind because she'd been compelled or dazzled some call
it. My mind was
thinking of nothing but blood. My eyes were drawn to the large vein pulsing on the
side of her neck. My teeth
were sharpening at the mere thought of it. So I did it. Not to my control of course
but I did it."
"What happened after?"
"I killed her. Only when her veins went dry did I realise I'd killed her. And even
then I still wasn't satisfied. I
wasn't happy with her. I went mad. I couldn't believe what she did. She breached
our agreement but then she
went on to say that she didn't. That I said, keep me or kill me."
"She killed you..." I mumbled.
"And she kept me. So she did both." He finished.

"What happened to Nathaniel?"
P 28-8
He sighed longingly and said, "He killed himself."
A breath I hadn't realised I was holding burst out from me. He killed himself?
After being saved?
"He...?"
"She convinced him... To kill himself." He gritted out sharply. His eyes clouded
over and his jaw ticked. "He
woke up a few hours after I was killed. She told him I'd killed myself because of
him. She told him it was his
fault I was dead. She told him he didn't deserve to live. She'd planted a seed in
his still sick mind that I'd
committed suicide because of him. So she practically handed him the knife and drove
it through his beating
heart."
I stroked his cheek and felt him lean into it. "I'm so sorry."
He held my hand to his face and shook his head. "I went rogue for a decade. Running
around killing, drinking.
I turned every emotion off so I didn't feel anything when I killed. I'd run from My
Maker. I stayed with her for
a few years learning the ways in what to do, what not to do. I used her for
information before running. After I
met John and started to trust him I told him my story. He then told me that if
Nathaniel died not long after my
Maker gave him her blood..."
I gasped. "That means..."
www.ebook-converter
He nodded. "I tried finding him after realising this. But I couldn't. It was
impossible. I didn't know where he
would go. He was alone unless he stayed with our Maker. And I didn't know if she
had released him."
"Released?"
"Our Maker's create us; therefore have that hold on us. She hasn't technically
released me. She shouldn't
know where I am. Not by a long shot. Especially with witches around. So we stayed
here. John worked on
me, I tried pushing him away but that only back fired." A smile lit his face and my
heart settled its worrying
rhythm.
"How did you meet John?" I asked as I leaned forward. I could hear my phone ringing
on the side table but I
ignored it.
He chuckled. "That's a story for another day."
Before he could even say anything else I jumped onto him and wrapped my arms around
his neck. He fell
back with a small 'oft!'. "What--?"
"Thank you." I mumbled against his neck.
He wrapped his arms around me lovingly and squeezed.

"Thank you for trusting me, Michael." I added.
"I trust you with my heart and soul," He replied. "And you can get your phone if
you want."
I shook my head against his neck. "No. I'll let it go to voicemail. Whatever it is,
I'm sure it can wait."
P 28-9
I stood up, though, to turn the main light off and turn the bedside lamp on. I
settled against him and wrapped
my arms around his waist. I thought about what would happen if I never met Michael
that day in the shop. I
thought about what would happen if he hadn't of met John. If he was never turned
into a vampire. So many
ifs.
So many cats.
Speaking of cats, when was the last time I calculated the amount of cats I used? I
think... I think I've honestly
run out. I'm probably on a minus. Damn that saying.
"I love you." I mumbled.
There was a small silence before he laid me on my back and hovered over me. "I'll
always love you. And I'm
going to do everything I can to stop these vampires."
"Not by yourself." I said. "Because you'll need everyone."
"I couldn't do it without everyone, of course. Especially Katherine. Even if I
tried to not involve her, she'd
find a way to worm her way back in."
"There's no denying that fact." I laughed. "She's persistent."
www.ebook-converter
He smiled down at me. "She's a true friend."
I snorted although he was right. "Yeah, she is. But she can be a right asshole."
My phone started vibrating again and I sighed. Michael grabbed it from the side
table and surprised me by
answering it. "Hello.... Yes, and who's calling....?" He held the phone away from
his ear and chuckled at the
shouting I could hear through the phone. "It's for you."
I snatched it out of his hand. "Hello?"
"Hello, sexy," Kate said in a sing song voice.
"Speak of the devil," I replied. "What is it?"
"Well, tomorrow night George is having a party in his dorm. Thought it was worth
telling you now. And stop
talking about me. I know I'm always a subject of interest but damn girl, control
yourself."
I laughed. "Okay, Kate thanks. I'll see you tomorrow." I hung up making sure to
switch my phone off this time.
Michael's lips softly landed on mine for a sweet and simple kiss making sure not to
reignite those sparks
again. "Goodnight, stranger."
"Goodnight, handsome."
"That's a new one." He mumbled as we returned to out original comfortable

positions.
"I need a memorable nickname for you. So for now, it'll have to be that. I'll think
of something though... It'll
P 28-10
be amazing." I replied.
__________________
*Read meeee*
Much love to you fans <3
You're all so supportive I just love all of your comments!!
But let me say this!
I know my updates aren't "every three or four days" and I have a reason for that.
So I'm asking nicely for only
a few of you not to complain on the amount of time I take to update. I am trying my
best and it's hard for me
right now.
ALRIGHT. Enough depressing shizzz.
OH SHIT ITS PROB NATHANIEL THATS WHAT SHE SAID
www.ebook-converter
P 28-11
29: Cold
266K 3.9K 427
by Misguided
___________________________
"Are you okay, Evie?"

I shifted from one foot to the other. "I'm fine."
My poetry teacher's eyes squinted and sat back in her chair. I glanced at Rachel
who was waiting by the door
patiently and brought my attention back to her.
"Are you sure?"
"I'm pretty sure, Miss. Clarke." I mumbled.
www.ebook-converter
She pursed her lips. She was, apart from Michael, one of my favourite teachers
here. She was probably in
her late thirties maybe in between thirty-five and forty. She was so nice.
"You seem a bit distracted lately. Your essay on Beethoven's Letters was tremendous
but now you just seem
like you're in a far away land."
"It's nothing important. It'll blow over soon." I muttered.
She waited a moment as if I'd carry on but then nodded. "Well, I'm here to talk if
you need to."
I nodded my thanks and follows Rachel out of the room. "She's right, Evie. You have
been distracted."
"It'll blow over soon." I repeated as we walked down the halls.
Rachel shrugged. "Alright. Just hope it isn't something too bad."
"Its not, it's just..." I sighed and started to chew on my bottom lip in thought.
"Don't burst a blood vessel thinking about it, Eve." She patted my back as we
stopped in front of the library.
"I'm also here if you need to talk about anything."
"Thanks, Rachel, but it's nothing you'll understand."

"Hey, my parents have gone through divorce too."
"Nothing like that."
P 29-1
"Oh.... Then I got nothin'."
I smiled light heatedly at the girl.
"Anyway, I have to study for my geography exam. But I'll be at George's party
later. See you there?"
I nodded and turned on my heels to stroll down the hall. I slowed as I neared
Michael's room and flinched
when I heard his sharp shout.
Last night had taken a toll on his self control I could tell. From waking up beside
him this morning to the
moment he dropped me home he'd been slightly quiet and rigid; what tipped me off
was the way he leaned
slightly away from me or didn't really touch me. I'd told him straight away to go
out and feed but he only said
it was too late to call in sick on a Friday. So he'd been left to his moody self.
Poor students.
I walked around and out of the building to get back home. It was three o'clock and
the girls and I decided to
scrounge around our wardrobes for something casual to wear tonight. Tonight for me
and Kate would be a bit
of a load off but then again we were being as careful as possible. We can't walk to
George's otherwise we'd
draw attention to ourselves and I wasn't allowed to be by myself at any point in
time tonight.
But I wanted to.
www.ebook-converter
I wanted to get close to the vampire again to speak with him. I wanted to hear why
he was following us. I
wanted to know why he's still drawing so much attention to the attacks and stupidly
leaving people to tell
others. He wasn't the only one to blame but still. He was the only one I could
communicate with.
I wasn't sure whether Kate knew I was going to do this but as I walked into the
house, she gave me a
disapproving look from the living room sofa so I assumed she had an idea.
"Should we all just go up in jeans, it's too cold to function now." Laura said as
she dropped her magazine.
I nodded but kept my eyes glued to Kate. "Sure."
She sighed. "Oh good we don't need to bomb our wardrobes. I'd been not looking
forward to it all day."
Kate broke eye contact and I let out a small sigh. "I did mine earlier. I'm just
wearing my superman tee and
jeans. Like I can be bothered to actually dress up anyway."
"Are we taking your car up there?" Laura asked me.
I was about to say no but Katherine said, "Yes we are. I think it'd be best."
I smiled tightly. "Right, fine. Anyway, I'm going to order a pizza for six o'clock
what does everyone want?"
"Just pepperoni." Laura mumbled and she swung her legs onto the couch.
"Same." Kate mumbled.
P 29-2
Time consumed quite fast after I settled into my comfortable sweatpants and t-
shirt. Kate didn't try to pull me
aside to ask about my plan but she had disappeared for a few minutes upstairs. The
pizzas came at six on the
dot and by then, Lucas was home at half eight walking straight past us and upstairs
to shower as he did most
Fridays.
"Me and Damien?" Laura asked outraged dropping her pizza crust.
Kate rolled her eyes. "Evie and I and probably the rest of the world know that
you're completely in lust with
him. You want to slather his body in chocolate and eat him."
I giggled but turned it into a fake cough when Laura glared at me. "That was the
past. Forget about it."
"Never," Kate replied. "Why don't you get on it tonight?"
"Because I thought about the logic of my actions. If he and I were to ever be
involved, it would end badly and
then we'd have to live with each other thus creating a horrible atmosphere for
Lucas and Evie to live in."
I shrugged. "I can live with that."
"Evie!"
"Laura, I'm playing. Kate, you know she's right." I said truthfully.
www.ebook-converter
"Oh wow, Kate's wrong or the first time. Nice one, Eve."
Kate smiled and I leaned back into my chair. It was one of those smiles. Those ones
I told her never to show
me. The ones that say, 'When am I ever wrong?'
"Why don't you go on upstairs and see how right I always am." She winked.
I hesitated. There was only one thing that could be upstairs and if it was what I
thought it was I was in a lot
of trouble.
I stood up slowly and made my way up the stairs, passing a clean Lucas in the
process and walking up to my
closed door. I pressed my forehead against it and counted to three then I opened
it.
I sighed with relief when it was empty.
I stepped in slowly but gasped when a hand grabbed the side of my shirt to pull me
in further.
"Obviously you're off your nut if you think I'm going to let you go tonight,"
Michael circled around me to
close and lock my door.
As he turned around, I narrowed my gaze to examine his stance and eyes. His green
eyes weren't liquid and
warm like they usually were; they were as hard as I'd ever seen them. His stance
rigid and almost strained.
"You haven't fed." I scolded.
"I didn't particularly get a chance from coming straight here after my last
lecture." His voice even sounded
P 29-3
harder.
I crossed my arms over my chest. "I am not going to talk to you when you're like
this."
He rolled his eyes. "Well I'm so sorry Evangeline, but you don't have much of a
choice."
"What do you want?" I demanded.
"You're not looking for this vampire."
"Like hell I'm not." I retorted.
He stepped forward but faltered as if stopping himself. "You'll get yourself
killed."
"I told you that this vampire isn't going to hurt me."
This time he did come forward. His hand curled around my upper arms. "Fine. Say you
bump into the other
one, who says they're not going to hurt you, huh? Katherine is only one witch, yes
she is strong bur there is no
telling how strong or old this vampire is."
I paused. I didn't think about that. But then I thought is it the man that's
following me and the other one
following him? They haven't been together in a while, that's what John and everyone
said when they found
their scents.
www.ebook-converter
"The other one shouldn't be around."
"Evie, you don't know that," He whispered. His hand cupped my cheek gingerly but
enough to send warm
tingles through me. "I don't know what I'll do if something happened to you."
I closed my eyes and sighed. "Michael..."
The door opened. Michael's hand dropped from my face and he scowled toward Kate's
entering body.
"I locked that." I said not turning my gaze away from Michael.
"Well, that was pointless in my opinion. And yes, Michael."
I finally looked at Kate. "What?"
"Michael hasn't asked me yet but he's about to."
I swung my head back around.
Michael looked between us. "If she hadn't of burst in before, I would have said
fine. Because you're too
stubborn for me to change your mind, go. But you're not going without protection.
Sam is going."
I clenched my jaw.
"I was going to ask Kate if Sam was free tonight."
P 29-4
"Hence my answer, yes. He is. He'll be here in half hour before we leave."
"Good." He gave me one last disappointed glance before walking toward my door.
I gave him a puzzled look before he opened it and went to walk out.
"What the hell do you think you're doing?" I asked him in outrage.
"Leaving. Through the front door." He stated as if it were obvious.
I sighed angrily and walked toward him to grab the front of his button shirt. "Have
you lost your mind?"
His hands cupped my face with a smile. "No"
"You're being an ass."
"You're being stubborn."
"You can't threaten me, Michael. If you walk through that front door you're just
getting yourself in trouble."
"No, it's opening a line of questions for you actually. I can live with it because
in about two years they'll be
long gone." He shrugged nonchalantly which made me even angrier.
www.ebook-converter
"Michael!!!" I yelled.
"Evie?" Laura shouted from downstairs. "Are you alright? Who are you yelling at?"
I cursed quietly. "I'm on the phone."
"Alright!" She replied.
Michael's lips suddenly pressed against mine briefly but sweetly. I inhaled deeply
when his always attractive
scent floated around me making my mind blank and my body tingle.
"Alright. You'll eat her. Go feed."
He removed his lips leaving them to linger for a second. I opened my eyes slowly
and shook my head to
clear it.
"Be safe. And don't be stupid."
My mind focused enough for me to scowl at him. "Love you too." I mumbled
sarcastically.
He pressed his lips to my forehead and walked back into my room to open my window.
"I do love you."
I smiled. "And I love you. Even when you're thirsty and an absolute asswi--"
"Goodnight, Evie." He interrupted right before putting his hands on the ledge and
jumping out.
I walked to my bed and sat down. I was tired already and we weren't leaving for
another half hour. Well,
P 29-5
technically the party started at eight but we weren't going to turn up on time.
Kate went home to change and I
put on my light blue skinny jeans, a plain white t-shirt underneath a dark plain
blue button up shirt. I rolled
the sleeves up and pulled my hair out of its ponytail. I applied a tiny bit of
make-up and grabbed my jacket.
"Ready?"
I turned to the door as I grabbed my phone off my table. "Hello Sam and yes."
He crossed his large arms over his chest. He was in a body hugging black v-neck and
caramel coloured
chinos. "I'm sorry I'm..."
"Don't be sorry. You're not overprotective."
"He's thinking about your safety. And I think he's right."
I sighed. "Here we go."
"You're stupid for going after this vampire. You don't know what could happen. He
could be playing tricks
on you."
I shrugged but didn't comment on it.
www.ebook-converter
"Fine. Continue to be a stubborn ass." I frowned at him. "Come on, let's go."
Damien had returned as Michael left earlier and he was lucky he didn't get caught.
Then again, with Michael
in his thirsty state he was probably in stealth mode. Sam drove my car with Lucas
and I. Kate drove Sam's
car with Damien and Laura.
George lived in a house at the edge of campus on the other side which was more like
a fraternity because
about six other boys lived there. Unfortunately, this Uni doesn't allow
fraternities so this party was kept
under the hat. George said they didn't name themselves but they may as well.
We made it to the other side of campus in less than ten minutes feeling the bass of
the music through the car.
We parked quite far from the three story house.
As we got out someone ran right up to me and engulfed me in a hug.
I grunted and wrapped my arms around the girl. "Rachel--?"
"Oh, Evie..."
"Are you drunk, honey?" I giggled and pulled back to look at her. Her eyes were
slightly bloodshot but she
didn't look drunk. Maybe she was slightly tipsy. "How long have you been here it's
like half past nine?"
"Since nine."
"I'm appalled, Rache."
She giggled and stepped back. "Well, I've got all night to watch you grow more and
more appalled."
P 29-6
She ran back down the road to meet her friend and walked into house vibrating with
life.
As we all grew closer, I noticed the balcony was filled with young adults drinking
or attacking each others
mouths. There were people hanging about the front yard, the door was closed but all
the windows were open.
All of the first years were probably here.
Sam's gloved hand covered mine. "We're going to probably get separated at some
point."
"Most likely. Because tonight, I'm going to be having some fun. And don't even
think about being a big
brother and keeping me away from the alcohol, Samuel."
He laughed. "Hey, you do what you want. Just don't even think about running off."
He let go of my hand and
put his hand to my back. "Now lets party."
As soon as we opened the door the madness began. The song that started playing as
we walked in was
Breakneck Speed by Tokyo Police Club.
There were people dancing, playing drinking games in the living room and more
dancing in the kitchen. Kate
had already disappeared to do her thing and mingle around. Damien and Laura had
partnered off to the living
room and Sam stuck with Luke and me.
"Hey guys!"
www.ebook-converter
I turned my head to a smiling George. "Hi."
"Here let me take your coat." I shrugged it off and handed it to him
He then glanced at Sam and sized him up briefly but obviously.
"Oh, this is Sam, Kate's brother. He's here to keep an eye on Kate." I lied. "We
all know what she's like."
He chuckled nervously but kept his eyes on Sam. "Right yeah, I'm George." He held
out his hand.
I sent Sam a warning look and he rolled his eyes. He shook his hand with his glove
on thankfully and had a
full on conversation about football.
Lucas had wondered off to God knows where. So I decided to have a little fun
myself.
I found Laura in the kitchen laughing at something someone said. She saw me and
grabbed my hand only to
place a shot glass in it. A song I recognised by AWOLNATION called Sail came on.
Laura and I took it at
the same time and received a few cheers. I wasn't going to get drunk, hell no, and
neither am I getting tipsy. A
few drinks or a little tiny buzz that could last a few hours will be fine.
For three hours, I partied like any other eighteen year old would. I danced with
Kate; I danced with Laura
and even danced with drunk Rachel. Sam was watching from a distance sometimes
smiling or talking to a
few people around him. I watched and laughed as girls attempted to hit on him. Kate
laughed with me more
than a few times. He'd only scowl at us deeply and walk off. Poor guy. Time always
goes fast when you're
having fun.
P 29-7
By around half twelve a few people were unconscious on the couches or had migrated
upstairs. I, on the
other hand was left to pull Rachel's unconscious body onto the spare couch.
George came downstairs and dodged in and of groups of people to get to me. "She's a
lightweight. She had,
like, two shots and she was tipsy."
I laughed. "Poor Rache. She'll be regretting this."
"Probably." He sighed. "I'm going to go outside for some air, join me?"
I shrugged. "Sure."
I followed him out into the back yard and walked to the bench near the end of the
garden. "Wow. Nice
garden. Does it connect to the forest out back?"
"Yeah but we keep the gate door locked. With all those attacks going on we'd rather
keep everything all tight
lipped." We sat down in unison with a small sigh.
The mention of the attacks had me thinking about the fact there'd been one last
night three miles from campus.
And this time they left him alive. He wasn't as bad the rest, but he was still
traumatised.
"Party was a success, huh?" George asked.
www.ebook-converter
"Sure was."
"Not too much?"
"No, it wasn't. It was great, thanks for inviting me, George." I smiled.
"Glad Damien introduced us at the Hockey game?" He asked with a nudge of his
shoulder.
"Yep. If I hadn't of met you a lot of things wouldn't have happened."
Like the fact that Michael got extremely jealous that I was with George at the
hockey game. We wouldn't
have argued then kissed, thus not leaving his hockey jersey on the floor, thus me
not returning it to him. It's
like a butterfly effect.
"Like...?" He pressed.
I looked up into the dark star covered sky. "You wouldn't believe me if I even
tried to explain it."
He laughed quietly and there was a sudden loud smash inside. "For crying out loud."
George mumbled. "I'll
be back in a few depending on whether I kill my room mates or guests."
I watched as he ran inside the house that was still loud with music. It was
slightly chilly now and I wished I
had my coat. I hope I don't catch a cold otherwise I'd miss lectures.
There was a sudden change to the music and I started deliberating what song it was.
There was a creepy and
haunting edge to it that made me shiver adding it to the cold shiver I'd just
racked with.
P 29-8
I stared down the end of the garden leading to the woods and pushed my sleeves down
when a breeze picked
up my hair and swung it around my shoulders.
I glanced back at the house briefly before standing up and slowly walking down the
garden. At the back of
my mind, there was a slight buzz but it had nothing to do with the alcohol. I could
feel something. Like a
sudden charge.
As I neared the door another breeze blew past me and I inhaled deeply as a familiar
sweet toffee scent filled
my nose.
I looked down at the locked door that was now in front of me and bent down to slide
the lock across and
click it back. I did the top one as well and swung the door open to come face to
face with him.
His grey eyes were bright, hard and vigilant. His large body slightly leaning away
from me as if... He was
trying to put as much distance between us as possible.... As if... He hadn't fed.
He took a small step back but I followed closing the door behind me.
Although, inside, my body was filled with that unmistakeable fear and my heart was
pounding in my ears just
like the first time I'd seen him, I was still here, still stupidly standing in
front of him.
I hadn't planned past this bit because I hadn't expected to actually find him so
easily.
www.ebook-converter
I was still choked with fear and yet I was still standing here in front of him
staring. He hadn't moved since he
took a step back. The haunting music was still prominent even though it was a few
yards back now.
I needed to say something. I couldn't just stand here and neither could he. I still
didn't know what approach to
take. I didn't know how to start or what to say...
So I took a deep breath and came out with the one word and question that should say
everything:
"Why?" My voice shook slightly.
He finally blinked his long eyelashes and parted his lips. He didn't speak or
attempt to, he just continued to
stare at me.
"Why?" I said this time with more confidence.
Still no answer.
But his shoulders did relax a little and his gaze faltered from mine to look at his
feet.
I tilted my head toward him. "Why won't you speak?"
His straight jaw clenched and I could see his fingers twitching. And yet he still
didn't say a word.
I sighed sharply and glanced at his visible pale shoulder that had a faint scar I
saw last time. His hand
covered it quickly before I could properly look at it.
P 29-9
I had to get back before Sam or Kate comes looking for me. So maybe I should just
say and let him listen.
"Look, I... I know you're nothing like that other vampire you're with. I can see
it. And right now is an example
and reason why I came out here. You're not hurting me. And yet, you're thirsty. I
can see it in your eyes."
He shut his eyes and turned his head the other way.
"Listen."
He took a moment to open his eyes and turn to me.
"You can control it."
"No, I can't."
I blinked and found myself hanging on his every word. It was like... Warm water
pouring over me. But I
shook it away. I had to. I needed to stay focused. Everything was enhanced on a
vampire that drunk human
blood.
He started backing away now, holding his hands up as if trying to tell me to stay
away.
"Wait." I said.
www.ebook-converter
He shook his head.
"Why are you following us?"
He faltered in his footsteps briefly but then he disappeared.

I let out a deep breath. And went to follow.
Why?
Because I was a stubborn. I was determined to get what I want, and I show Michael
that I didn't get myself
killed tonight. Granted, that I don't that is.
"Wait, come on."
He was nearby, I could feel it. "Would you come back?" I circled around and
stopped. "You don't have to
speak just listen. Just... let me know you're listening?"
I heard and felt a whoosh of wind and turned around to see him leaning against a
tree a fair distance away.
"Thank you."
"I'm asking you to stop killing."
He opened his mouth but I held my hand up. "No just listen. Stop killing. Just
drink blood without killing. It's
been done on some of the victims before, I know because—"
"Enough!" He shouted making it echo through the night sky.
P 29-10
I flinched and felt my breathing falter when he started coming forward. "Do you
think I want to do this? Do
you think I have a choice? I don't. I have no choice!" He yelled. "This craving,
this thirst it's not something I
can learn to control over night! Right now, I am barely controlling myself not to
hurt you, not to rip your
throat open and suck that delicious smelling blood from your system and leave your
soulless body on the
ground."
Now I was afraid.
He towered over me now, his pupils pulsing in the same rhythm of a heartbeat like
he's pulling the string on
his self control by a thin clear thread. The black veins underneath his eyes and
across his jaw were also
pulsing.
Whenever I saw Michael like this, it never frightened me. Never. But this, no, this
frightened me to my very
core.
"Then why don't you." I managed to come out with trying to sound as fearless as
possible when inside (and
out) I was shuddering with fear.
His breaths came heavy and fast, his eyes never returning back to normal and the
veins on his face never
disappearing. "Because... Because I don't want to hurt you. Especially you."
"Why?"
www.ebook-converter
"I couldn't do that..." He opened his mouth to say more but he growled in
frustration. "I can't say. So stop...
Before all three of us get hurt."
My mind perked up. "You mean Michael?"
He started backing away. "Go. Your witches are looking for you. Put ease to their
minds before they sweep
the area. And do not tell your vampire we met. Don't tell him what I look like
don't even mention wandering
from the party. I'll know if you do. Make sure your witches do the same."
I watched as he reluctantly turned around and walked straight into the darkness.
I could hear the creak of the gate door opening and I turned in time to see
Katherine storming toward me.
She went to yell but I held my hand up shaking my head in the process. I brushed
past her and Sam not before
getting my keys off him and walking through the house to my car. Sam followed me
all the way and Kate
stayed behind to take everyone back. Sam had taken the keys back from my slightly
shaking hands and drove
me home. He offered to take me up but I refused.
I walked upstairs and straight into my dark bedroom turning my bedside lamp on next
to my bed. I stripped
down into nothing and walked into the bathroom to jump into the hot shower. I was
surprised how cold I
really was until the hot water touched my skin. I shuddered and felt my muscles
relax. Why couldn't I tell
Michael? After all of that, after almost getting the life sucked out of me, I
wasn't even allowed to say anything
about it. But why? What use is it of me knowing when I can't do anything about it?
Could I tell John? John
could help me but... he wouldn't be enough. There wasn't a point.
I walked into my room in my towel and sat at the edge of my bed. Even to me the
whole encounter told me
P 29-11
nothing...
Well, except the fact that he wasn't bad.
He wasn't a liar. If he was, he would have drunk from me. If he was, he would have
killed me. I had to tell
Michael, I couldn't keep it a secret from him. I didn't want to keep secrets from
him. But as I thought about it
more, I remembered what he said. He said he'd know.
I huffed and fell backwards only to hear the crunch of paper.
I sat up and turned around to see a blank envelope. I frowned at it and picked it
up to open it. There was an
A5 sheet of paper inside. I opened it and something dropped out. I picked up the
photo paper that dropped
out and turned it over.
A small laugh escaped my lips and my heart swelled. I put the photo down to look at
the note he left me:
"Stay safe this weekend. I'll be back Sunday.
Don't be too deprived of me, Dimples.
I love you with my entire existence.
www.ebook-converter
Your number one vampire,

Michael."
I chuckled and read the small bit a bottom.
"P.S. Your face always makes me laugh in this picture."

I picked up the picture again and stared down at the one I took when his chin was
on my shoulder in the
supermarket and we'd both pulled a funny face. My tongue was sticking out of my
mouth and my eyes were
narrowed. Michael's face was buried near my neck with his mouth pinched, his eyes
pinched and his nose
wrinkled. I loved this photo. I'd have it framed if it weren't for the fact anyone
could walk into my room and
see the photo. Screw it I'll hide it behind something near my bed.
I put on my pyjama pants and a long sleeve t-shirt jumping into my warm bed. Every
time Michael wasn't
with me before I went to sleep, I felt... naked. He was like an extra blanket. But
as I stared at the photo, it
made me feel better. And it helped me forget about tonight a little. I was hoping
this weekend wouldn't drag.
But then again it will give me time whether or not to listen to the man and not
tell Michael.
Or I could just tell John.
Or maybe just not say a damn word and live with that burning secret for the rest of
my life.
_________________________________________________
'no secrets' sure, hun I can totally understand why he's in a mood. He's hangry.
Happens to me all the time
P 29-12
30: The Parents
256K 3.8K 301
by Misguided
A fan Penguinjames made the pic on the side ;)

______________________________
"So... How is everything?"
"Everything's fine honey," She replied.
"And dad?"
"He misses you dearly as do your brother and I."
I stared out the window briefly before walking back around to sit on my bed. "I
miss you all too mom. How's
work? What with all the attacks and all."
www.ebook-converter
She sighed. "The hospital has thankfully slowed a little. A few came in last night
but it isn't as bad as it was a
few months ago. I'm surprised the rangers or police haven't found what's been doing
this yet."
I brought a hand to my forehead. "Yeah. I'm surprised too." I mumbled.
She hummed. "How's college?" She asked changing the subject.
"It's great."
"And I actually have to ask you how it went a few weeks ago."
I frowned. "How what... Oh."
I remembered Halloween when I asked my mom about loving Michael. "It went...
Great." I smiled.
"That's great honey!" She truly sounded ecstatic to hear it. "What's he like?"
I smile to myself and looked to the picture beside my bed I'd found a frame for
yesterday. "He's charming,
handsome is an understatement and I'm not even joking. He has bright green eyes, a
beautiful face, sharp
features, muscled, wonderfully soft hair..." I paused a moment to shake myself out
of a memory and cleared
my throat. "He's a wonderful man, and I don't think I could find anyone better than
him."
There was silence on the other line for a few moments and I thought that maybe it'd
cut off. "And what are
you doing tonight?" She finally said.
"Well, he went to his... Friend's for the weekend and is back soon. So I'll
probably just spend the rest of the
P 30-1
evening with him."
"NOPE!" She yelled down the phone making me move it away from my ear abruptly. I
brought it back to my
ear and stood up to continue circling my room. "You're coming over with him
tonight."
I shook my head. "Mom, it's only been about two weeks since we told each other."
"But it's been almost three months since you've been talking to him, right?"
I groaned. Damn I wish I never told her I'd known him for about two months.
"Mom..."
"Come on honey, I am dying to meet the man that stole my daughter's heart."
"What?" I heard a deep voice half yell in the background.
I sighed. "Here we go. Mom, give the phone to dad."
For about fifteen minutes, I put the phone beside my bed on loud speaker. I lay
down but turned the volume
down so it was a little buzz while my father yelled down the phone about school
work, concentrating, what
love meant, what year this 'boy' was in, how old he was, what he looked like, if
he'd taken advantage of me
yet as if he would, how if he went out of line he'd kick his ass... And then I
blanked out and started reading a
magazine.
www.ebook-converter
I shut my eyes for a brief minute and suddenly felt a sharp bitter cold breeze
brush my cheek. I smiled to
myself and opened my eyes to watch Michael closing my window. I never locked my
window anymore.
The phone went quiet so I took it off speaker and put it to my ear. "Are you done,
dad?"
He sighed. "Yes."
"Good. Can I speak to mom now?"
"Yes." He grumbled.
There was a pause and then a, "During the time your father was ranting I started
dinner. It'll be casual. Don't
want to scare him off. I'm expecting you tonight, Evie. And I'll also be
expecting...?"
He turned around and grinned at me. My heart warmed at the sight of it and I found
my hand stretching toward
him. "Michael."
"Lovely name. You better be here at six o'clock or so help me, I'll pull you by the
ear."
Michael took my hand after shrugging off his coat to put it to the side and sat
beside me. "I'll see what I can
do. I have to go now, love you."
"Love you too," We hung up and I threw the phone next to me. I looked up to stare
into Michael's warm green
eyes.
He seemed so much more relaxed; his features not hard or strained like Friday
night. I was glad he went to
P 30-2
feed. I knew he was holding onto his self control on Friday.
"I see you feel better."
Michael's lids lowered as his smile turned alluring. "Much better."
"And you promise to never get that bad again?" I leaned forward.
He chuckled. "Unfortunately, that is a promise I cannot keep."
"Thought as much." I said as I leaned forward and pressed my lips to his.
I leaned back to move away but he crawled up the bed to follow. I giggled stupidly
against his lips and lay
back on my bed for him to hover. "I've missed you."
His hand slid across my stomach and around my waist. He pecked my lips a few times
before pressing
harder and sliding his tongue across my bottom lip. He kissed me deeply leaving me
shuddering with want.
Then he pulled away and said, "I missed you too."
All weekend I'd been deliberating whether to tell him what happened. And in the end
I came up with the plan
to tell John and keep it between us for now. John had given me his number a week
ago in case of an
emergency. I'd called him yesterday morning to tell him and we said we'd talk about
it in detail on Monday.
We hadn't ruled out telling Michael but we ruled out telling him right now. John
knew how to keep a secret.
www.ebook-converter
I gave Michael the short version and started on how my Saturday was just in case he
tried asking questions
about me attempting to go out to find the vampire. I'd managed to somehow lie to
Kate and Sam about not
finding the vampire on Friday. And because, for some reason, Kate had a blind spot
of me after I opened the
door into the forest she had to believe me.
"Your weekend doesn't sound too bad. And you thought it was boring?"
I continued to run my hands through his silky hair. "Because it was."
He chuckled and sighed against me. Having him lying with me was like some sort of
odd relief. He was too
addictive. Why was he so addictive? I almost laughed out loud at my own question.
Of course he was
addictive. He was designed to be.
"Anyway, what's this about your mom dragging you by the ear?"
I laughed nervously. "Oh, well..."
"Well...?"
"Remember when I said I'd introduce you to my parents? Well..."

"I'd love to."
There was a few seconds of silence on my part. "Tonight?"
P 30-3
"Of course. I said I'd be a saint and I will. Plus some of the things your father
was saying over the phone
sounded worrying so I'll be the saint your father wants me to be."
"But I said be yourself."
"I know and I will. But seriously, if I were human, I'd be afraid." He laughed
quietly. "But on a serious note,
I have a question: did your mother actually say she wouldn't mind you dating a
teacher?" He asked referring
to when we were talking in the forest.
"Surprisingly yes. Only because Kate said we had hot lecturers that were twenty-
four and twenty-three. Mom
said I'm eighteen almost nineteen and if they were twenty-something it isn't that
much of an age difference."
I looked down at his mischievous smile. "Well, I'm a hundred and twelve, remember?"
I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, you're old."
"Thank you, Dimples." He said sarcastically. "What about your father?"
"Oh, him? He probably despises the idea of me dating someone five years older than
me. Hell, he probably
despises me dating anyone."
"Excellent." He mumbled mockingly as he sat up. "I guess the stamp of approval will
have to wait. Probably
for a while."
www.ebook-converter
I sat up with him. "Why?"
"Remember the mall, a while ago? Who were you with and how did you introduce me."
For a moment I had to think about that but then I gasped. "Shit."
"Does your brother have a good memory?"
"With this I'm not even sure." I dropped my head in my hands and groaned. "God, why
did I have to introduce
you as my history lecturer?"
"Well... there is another option."
I looked up from my hands in question. He raised a brow and I watched his pupils
expand slightly.
"Michael!" I scolded. "No. You are not compelling my brother."
He shrugged as he stood up. "Alright. Either you tell him not to say anything or
your parents find out as soon
as I get there."
"Fine, okay. I'll make sure he says nothing until I talk to my mom about it, okay?"
He nodded. "Okay. Question."
I swung my legs off my bed. "What?"
P 30-4
"How do I look? Six o'clock is in less than and hour and a half so I don't have
time to go home again." He
grabbed his coat, shrugged it on and then spun.
I started with his shoes. He was wearing black ankle worker boots which weren't
scuffed up at all. He was
in his dark blue jeans that weren't baggy but not tight fitting either. They were
perfect on him. I looked at his
sweater. It was a patterned knit sweater; the main colour being cream and a few red
or blue strips across.
His coat was dark blue fabric warm material. The hood was lined with fur.
He looked good enough to eat.
"Can I have the honour of ripping those beautiful clothes off your body and
throwing you on my bed?" I asked
as I crossed my leg over the other.
He bent over laughing "I guess that's a, 'You look great' in your own words."
"Edible, I admit." I stood up and brushed past him to get to my wardrobe. "I guess
I better match your style,
Handsome."
"Haven't got a good nickname for me yet?
"Not yet, Green Eyes."
www.ebook-converter
"Seriously?"
"What's wrong with that one, Bone Crusher?" I fluttered my eye lashes as I turned
to his scowling face.
"What? Don't hate."
"Fix the nickname." He shrugged his coat off again and collapsed onto my bed.
I picked up a pair of jeans, my dark grey Hollister cardigan and a white t-shirt.
"Alright, Neck Biter."
"They're getting worse." He grabbed my magazine I'd tossed onto the floor.
I giggled and opened my door slightly only to slam it and click the lock.
"Oh, Laura's listening and has been since you said, 'Edible, I admit' by the way."
He whispered as he turned
the page of the magazine.
"What--!! But--!" I huffed. "Laura!!"
"I'm sorry! I just wanted to know who you were talking to." Her muffled voice said.
"And I still don't know
'cos you haven't said a name."
"And I won't!" I replied shouting through my door. "Now get lost, I gotta get
changed."
I heard her door close with a sad groan and smiled.
He had returned back to his seat on my bed this time with my laptop on his lap. "I
would have known if she
were coming in. I knew she had her ear pressed to your door intently anyway."
P 30-5
"Sure," I smirked. "I'm almost ready. Are you nervous?"
"Not at all. Meeting parents back in the 1910's was so much stricter than now-a-
days."
I raised a brow and ignored that slight biting feeling that had suddenly appeared
at the back of my mind. "And
whose parents did you meet back then?"
His lips curved into a smirk which only made that biting worse. "A few."
I smiled and chuckled without any trace of humour. "Alright." I then slapped my
hand to his chest a bit harder
than any other human would have liked but he just smiled wider.
I moved to my mirror to put my hair in a messy bun and slipped on my Ugg Boots.
"Are you jealous?"
This I did laugh at but the emotion did seem to fit right where the feeling was.
"Me? No."
He put his hands on my elbows and spun my around. "You're jealous of a woman that
has probably been long
gone for over sixty years."
Huh. Never thought of that. "N-no..."
www.ebook-converter
"Mmhm." He mumbled. "Ready?"
"As I'll ever be." I replied a bit too over enthusiastic.
He smiled as he walked toward the window. "My car is halfway up the road. And we
will talk about this."
"What if I don't want to?"
"Then I'll talk and you listen." He winked.
I rolled my eyes at him and walked out of my room, locking it just in case most
Miss Laura Marks decides to
take it upon herself to look around my room. As I walked downstairs, Damien looked
to me and smiled.
"Where are you off to?"
"That's none of your business." I smirked. "I should be back before eleven so don't
wait up."
"You know I would." He winked. "Luke's in the kitchen go say bye before he kicks
you."
I laughed quietly and walked around the corner to pop my head in the kitchen. "Bye
Lucas."
He closed the fridge and turned to me with a smile. "Off to see your secret
boyfriend?"
"No, actually, I'm going to my parents."
"...With your boyfriend?"
I winked. "Bye, Luke. Make sure Laura doesn't pick the lock on my door and if
Katherine comes over, make
P 30-6
sure she doesn't help her because she's amazing with locked doors."
I told Michael the address to my parents' house instead of him letting me drive
after a five second
disagreement. Although I was hoping I would get to drive his car, attempting to get
him to say yes would
have been impossible.
As we grew painfully close, I could feel the nerves slipping in. I've introduced
probably one guy to my
parents and that was when I was sixteen. This situation is so much different. This
man sitting beside me is
much different than Jarred Bennett who was on the swim team and loved wearing his
Speedo.
Something landing on my leg made me jump but I sighed when I realised it was
Michael's hand. "I didn't ask
if you were nervous."
"I'm not." I grumbled.
"Evie,"
He stopped at a stop sign and I turned to him. His eyes were a smouldering green
and his mouth was quirked
into a small frown.
"I haven't introduced a proper boyfriend to my parents. Maybe once but that wasn't
really... Someone I could
compare to you."
www.ebook-converter
He squeezed my thigh and continued driving. "It's going to be alright. The thing we
have to avoid at the
moment is the fact I'm your lecturer. Can you stop your brother from saying
anything?"
I smiled evilly. "Oh yeah."
It takes a whole fifty minutes to an hour to get to my parents' house. All the
while I thought about what my
father would say when he found out Michael was 'twenty-three' AND my lecturer. I
didn't think he'd be too
bad about him being twenty-three because I was turning nineteen in two months.
As we parked, my heart suddenly started jack-hammering through my chest and of
course, Michael could hear
every beat.
"It's going to be fine." He said as we walked toward the front door.
I swallowed and pulled out my key. I'd rather sneak in than let my mother or father
or my brother answer the
door. Michael laced his fingers through mine as I slowly opened the door. The TV
from the living room was
blaring out the hockey commentary on my right so Aaron was probably in there. I
look to my left where the
large hall led to the kitchen and dining room and heard the beautiful sound of my
mother whistling. Ahead of
me upstairs I could hear the slight footfalls of my father so everyone was
thankfully busy and unaware I was
here.
I took a deep breath and was about to walk in when Michael pulled me back. I turned
to him with a raised
brow and stared at him standing there.
"What...?" I whispered when I remembered.
P 30-7
He needed to be invited in.
He smiled. "Invite me in, Miss O'Shea."
"Should I just say it? I mean, I don't live here technically." I said in a low
voice.
He nodded.
"Okay, um, come in."
He stepped inside with a grin. "Thank you."
I closed the door quietly behind me and dragged him through the hall to the kitchen
where I could smell my
mom's chicken.
I popped my head around the corner to see her intensely cutting up some vegetables
in what she'd call her
comfortable jeans and a t-shirt.
She looked up and grinned. "Hello, Evie"
I sighed. Here we go. I walked into the entry and tugged on Michael's hand to join
me. He stood beside me
and I had the pleasure of watching my mother's hand stop abruptly, her eyes widen
and her mouth to part only
a little.
www.ebook-converter
"Hey mom," I said when she still hadn't said anything.
She looked between us and then settled on him again. I looked up at Michael and
tried to see what my mom
was seeing. Tried, I suppose is the wrong word. I still think Michael is inhumanly
beautiful. I don't know if
I'll ever get over just how beautiful he is.
After a minute a smile started to slowly spread on her face outlining the two
familiar dimples I'd inherited. I
glanced up to Michael's face for his reaction and watched a smile form on his own
lips.
She wiped her hands on the towel and finally turned to him. "Hi, it's nice to meet
you, finally. Although,
Evangeline has only told me vaguely of you but she sure did a good job describing
you." She looked at me
briefly to wink.
I groaned and let go of his hand to cover my face from embarrassment.
I could hear Michael's effortless musical chuckle and looked through my fingers to
watch them shake hands.
"I'm Michael Reeves. It's a pleasure to meet you, Mrs O'Shea." I mentally shook my
head at his suddenly
honey sweet voice. Smart move.
My mother's cheeks went slightly red and I couldn't help but snort. "Oh please,
call me Marie. There is
absolutely no need to be formal with me."
I ran my hands over my face and dropped them. "Okay, Mom, I'm going to show him the
house." Before you
get anymore flustered, I thought.
P 30-8
"Oh, no you don't. You can do that after. You're going to help me finish dinner."
Michael's grin brought my mother's attention completely off me which made me
secretly smile. "I'd be happy
to help. Evie can get washed up." He gave me a pointed look and for some reason I
just knew the look was
pointed for my brother.
"That's very nice of you, Michael. Yes, thank you. Evie, call your father and
brother for dinner."
"Will do."
I walked out of the kitchen with a sigh and a small weight lifted from my chest.
Well, only the small one. I'm
still waiting on the father meeting so the large one will remain there until they
meet.
I practically jogged to the living room to get to Aaron and slowed when I got to
the back of the couch. He
was so into the game that he didn't even notice me standing behind him.
So, I shrugged off my coat and shoes, dropped it to the side still surprised he
hadn't noticed me... And leaped
over the couch.
"OFT!" I landed on his stretched out body and manoeuvred so I had him in a
headlock.
"Hey, Aaron!!" I squeezed.
www.ebook-converter
"Uhg! Get OFF!!"
Although he was definitely stronger but the same height as me now, he still lacked
power over his older
sister. "I'll get off... But I need you to listen."
"Hell no!"
I smacked his forehead and he groaned. "You listen or I'll hit you where it hurts."
He paused and sighed.
"Good. You know I have my... Friend here."
"Boyfriend!" He corrected as I loosened my hold and let him sit up.
"...Anyway. There's something I... Regretted to mention to mom and dad."
He raised an auburn brow. "What?"
"Well..."
And at that moment, I turned my gaze to the hallway and watched him walk in. Aaron
followed my gaze and
stared at him. At first I could see no recognition at all but then he blinked and
his eyes widened.
He opened his mouth and pointed his finger at him. "You..."
P 30-9
He looked between us for a few seconds and then an evil smile lit up his face. "You
rebel." He laughed. "Oh,
god, this is going to kill dad. At least it'll take the attention off me from when
I got my lip pierced. Plus, I
knew you two had something going on. Dude," He turned to Michael. "How old are you,
thirty?"
He chuckled. "Twenty-three."
Aaron's nose wrinkled. "That's not too bad," He stood up from beside me and
stretched. His white t-shirt
lifted with his arms. He held out his hand to Michael like a gentleman and he
graciously took it. "They could
easily find out, though."
"That's what I was going to say. Aaron, you can't say anything to them. I'm asking
you as a loving sister." I
pouted my bottom lip and stood up beside him. "Please."
There was a moment silence. "Fine. I won't tell them." He huffed.
I grinned. "Thanks. Dinners basically ready so mom told me to get you and dad."
"Get dad what?"
I took a deep intake of breath and turned to my father standing at the entrance to
the living room. He was
staring at Michael as if he'd stolen something. Although I could see the slightest
tinge of amusement in his
eyes, it was still almost invisible.
www.ebook-converter
My father looked at me with a loving however tight smile and said, "Hello,
sweetheart." He leaned forward
and kissed my cheek.
"Hey dad." I mentally cursed myself when my voice shook the slightest bit on the
end.
My fathers blue eyes settled onto Michael once again and waited.
"Oh," I muttered. "Dad, this is Michael Reeves. Michael this is my father Arthur
O'Shea."
Michael held his hand out courteously and I watched the male testosterone float
about their heads. My dad's
hand held and shook Michael's a bit longer than necessary probably trying to
squeeze and show him that he
could be 'the only man' in my life. Not including my brother.
"Nice to meet you, Mr O'Shea." Michael took his hand back and I smiled slightly
when he pretended to
stretch his fingers like they were cramped.
"Nice to meet you too, Michael."
I stood there looking at the size and height of them both. They were around the
same height; my father was
pretty tall anyway so there was literally less than an inch between them. My dad
did go the gym and still has
all that equipment lying around. His broad shoulders looked almost intimidating
especially since it stretched
his work shirt. But when I looked at Michael he was exactly the same. Mike's waist
was slim, his legs toned
and hard, his chest completely ripped...
"...Evie."
P 30-10
I blinked. "Huh?"
Dad glanced at me and rocked on his feet awkwardly. Oh, dear. Was I staring at
Michael? "I said could you
show Michael the restroom so he could wash up for dinner."
"Oh, sure."
I wrapped my fingers around Michael's wrist and started pulling him upstairs.
"Okay let's hear the questions."
I frowned. "What?" I opened the door to the bathroom and switched the light on.
"Come on ask me 'How can you eat human food?'" He tried to mimic my girly voice as
he pushed soap from
the bottle onto his hands.
Oh. "Oh, my god yes, I totally forgot. Can you--?"
"It's not like I can't eat food. I can eat it, it's just completely pointless. I
can taste it all it just does nothing for
my hunger. So I'm okay. When I was first changed I couldn't eat or drink because my
immune system was
trying to pump all humanity out of me. Everything is so much different during the
first few years. Then when I
had to start pretending to be human, and I let my humanity back in, I ate food and
it tasted the same."
www.ebook-converter
"That's weird." I mumbled as I took my place beside him and washed my hands. "You
know... Sometimes I
forget you're not human. The only thing that reminds me is the fact there are
others running around."
I looked up into the mirror for his reaction and leaned back when he came up behind
me and wrapped his
arms around my waist. His hands rubbed my sides and then squeezed. His lips pressed
to the hollow of my
throat; I couldn't help the small excited blush that filled my cheeks.
"When you blush, it's hard to stay in control. Even after I've fed; it's very
attractive."
I looked up at his face in the mirror and watched his pupils purposefully expand
and the faint veins outline
beneath his eyes and across his chin. His features grew hard; his jaw sharp as if
an awaiting trap was just
waiting to be sprung open. I could see his teeth sharpening as he parted his lips.
I swallowed the small lump
in my throat. It wasn't fear, no, I wasn't afraid of Michael... It was excitement.
What would it be like for him to sink his teeth into me? The thing I read on that
woman made me wonder. If I
was, which I am, emotionally connected to him as I assume the woman was what would
it feel like? What
would the aftermath be like? Would I dream?
I mentally shook my head. I couldn't let him know I was thinking about him biting
me or feeding on me. If I
even said it in passing, he would probably have a fit.
"Why do you do that? Is it to remind me of what you are? To try and scare me?" I
turned around in his arms
and held his face in my hands. "You should know by now, Michael, I don't care. The
reason I forget is
because you're normal to me."
His eyes returned back to normal; the veins on his face disappeared slowly. "I
still don't understand how you
P 30-11
can be with me. How I don't frighten you."
"Maybe you don't understand how much I really do love you." I ran my thumbs across
his cheek bones.
He pressed his lips lightly to mine pouring out whatever unspoken words he wanted
to say. I tiptoed to bring
him closer and securely wrapped my arms around his neck.
"Evie!"
The shout from downstairs made me sigh against his lips and pull back. I smiled at
him reassuringly and said,
"Now, let's go show my parents what you're made of. Not literally. I'd be damned
before they find out you're
far from human."
He chuckled lightly. "Being damned isn't what its all cracked up to be, Evie."
**
I grabbed my wine glass and took a long pull of the sweet liquid. It burnt a
pleasurable trail down my throat
leaving it to settle in my stomach as I watched hell unfold in front of me.
Michael's hand was discreetly on
my thigh occasionally squeezing or rubbing his thumb across my jeans to calm to me
down. Dinner had
finished about twenty minutes ago smoothly. Michael had been polite and even said
something that made both
me and my mother smiling like idiots.
www.ebook-converter
Now we were onto dessert. And then the little rat I call my brother went on to ask
what Michael was
majoring in no more than thirty seconds ago. I'd kicked him under the table and
smiled when he coughed to
cover his shout of pain.
"Modern Europe History." Michael said with ease.
I was chewing on my bottom lip trying to think of ways to get out of this. What if
they ask his age? What if
they ask where he's staying? Oh god, what of they ask his schedule?
"Oh, that's what Evie's studying. Evie, what have I told you about chewing your
lip?"
I let out a groan. "Not to do it."
"Exactly." My mom said. Dad was sitting next to Michael and mom at the head of the
table while I sat next to
Michael and Aaron sat beside mom. "Is that how you met?"
Michael shook his head with a smile. "Actually, no." He went on to explain the
story of when the hot drink
spilt on my shirt the first day I was here and how he helped me find the laundry
room. He left out the fact he'd
practically given me his shirt because, by the story, my father looked a bit
uncomfortable. The way Michael
and I met was by chance and out of the goodness of his heart so I didn't understand
why he looked
uncomfortable.
Maybe dad thought Michael was trying to get into my pants or something. Well,
Michael was nothing like
that.
And I'll get my dad to see that.
P 30-12
I was taking a sip of wine when the dreaded question I knew would come up at some
point tonight made me
choke. "And how old are you?"
Michael patted my leg as I regained myself. "Dad..."
"Want me to clean up?" Aaron interrupted. "I could put everything in the dishwasher
or I could do it by
hand?" He stood up before there was an answer. So, Aaron wasn't a complete rat.
"Are you okay, Aaron? You never clean up!" Mom said with fake astonishment.
"Well, I'm in a good mood tonight. Michael, would you like to help me?" Aaron asked
nicely.
"I'd be happy to."
I hadn't realised I was holding my breath until they walked out of the room with
the plates.
Mom was smiling at me dreamily while dad was frowning. And let the slaughter begin.
"I like him."
I blinked several times. There had to be a 'but'. There had to be. Dad was
practically frowning all the way
through dinner.
www.ebook-converter
"But," Of course. "I think he's much older than eighteen or nineteen. He's too
mature to be an eighteen year
old. And I fear of asking you his age." He said. "Do I want to know? Or do you tell
your mother and let her
tell me when you and he have left?"
I swallowed.
"Okay." He sighed. "Tell your mother. This'll probably kill me." He mumbled before
loosening his tie and
standing up. He kissed the side of mom's head before walking out of the dining room
and down the hall.
"He's... Slightly older than you thought," I started. "Five years to be exact." I
waited for her reaction. She
seemed to be normal. Her brown eyes didn't betray any of her emotions or show too
much surprise. Of
course, there was some but not too much.
"Dare I ask how you really met?"
"Oh, that is a true story, mom... But he doesn't study Modern Europe History. He
teaches it." I mumbled into
my glass as I took another sip.
She giggled which made me smile with relief. "Well, it looks like you've taken what
I said at dinner a few
weeks ago seriously. Honestly, honey, I think you two are perfect. The way you are
around him, even from
little glimpses I've seen like when he leaves the room or when you left the room to
help with dessert it's
just... Hard to explain. Like he's your pair of arms that stop you from falling and
you're his light that guides
him wherever he needs to go."
I smiled at my mother lovingly. "You're too observant for your own good."
P 30-13
She grinned back. "Whenever you smile, he always smiles with you, have you noticed?
Like he just knows
what you're thinking. Even when you're lost in thought, like you were sometime
during dinner, he'd always
look to you like you were about to explode. Plus he stares at your dimples. What
did I say about those,
cupcake? Didn't I say they'd come in handy?"
I laughed and stood up to hug her. "Thank you so much mom."
"My pleasure sweetie. Bring him over for Christmas though, he's as charming as they
get. And handsome.
Damn, he is handsome."
"Mom!" I said in outrage as I pulled back. "Don't go stealing him now."
She winked. "Never. He's too in love with you. I wouldn't have a chance."
Michael and I stayed for another half hour for coffee. Mom just had to whip out the
kid photos of me.
Michael had to say that I was not an ugly child like I said I was. Mom promised
copy's which I was going to
murder her for.
We said our goodbyes and went back to my house. Michael met me in my room after I
changed into my PJ's
and he went home to change. But while he was gone I couldn't help but stare out the
window at the dead end
on my road. Was that vampire out there? Was he still hunting humans? Although the
attacks are at a
reasonable amount right now, something in the back of my mind was telling me there
was something wrong.
Like something big was about to happen. I hoped I was wrong. I really did. Two
rogue vampires killing was
bad enough...
www.ebook-converter
Wait. There were two.... Right? That was all. A man and a woman. Laura had even
said so herself, that she'd
been lured in by the woman. But it doesn't make sense. That man in the woods
doesn't seem capable of some
of the things that had happened. But he even said himself that he can't control the
thirst. Something didn't add
up.
I shook my head and moved away from the window to settle in a tangle in my covers.
I'll talk to John
tomorrow about everything. I needed to. He didn't particularly sound happy when I
told him I met the
vampire but he promised to give me a good telling off tomorrow.
I let out a huff of air. God help me.
I was starting to slowly drift off when the thought of Michael's black eyes and
strong featured face popped
into my mind. Asking him what would happen if he did bite me would be suicide,
ironically. I wanted to
know what it felt like though, if it hurt like some have said or... if there was a
way for their not to be any
pain.
I suddenly felt my bed dip and a pair of strong arms wrap around me.
I wanted to ask him about it but was now the right time to ask? "Michael?"
"Mmmm?" He snuggled his face into my neck, his stubble grazing my neck and causing
small shivers to run
down my spine.
I took a deep breath but let it out in defeat. I wasn't going to ask him tonight.
"Nothing." I mumbled. "Just
P 30-14
thank you for being so great tonight."
"Your parents are as wonderful as they get. Your mom is a lovely character. And
beautiful just like you."
I rolled my eyes but turned my head into my pillow to cover my blush. Even in the
darkness I knew he could
see it with his sharp eyes. "Oh, be quiet."
He laughed quietly and turned me to face him. It took me a few moments for my eyes
to adjust and when they
did his face was a few inches away from mine. "And, Evie, you truly were not an
ugly child. You were pretty
and natural." He pecked my nose. "And don't even think about arguing with me, Miss
O'Shea."
I smirked. "And if I do?"
"Well, you'll be looking forward to a sleepless night."
I grabbed his head and tugged him further down so his lips were mere centimetres
from mine. "I think I was
revolting as a child."
"Sleepless night it is then." He murmured before firmly pressing his lips to mine.
I squealed when he rolled
me on top of him and giggled when he suddenly started ticklng me.
Oh, dear this night was going to be sleepless.
www.ebook-converter
_______________________________________________
Yaaay. I'm pretty sure the chapter before was short but both chapter together would
have just been
looonnnggg. :)
ANYWAYS. GUESS WHAT?! I saw Breaking Dawn twice because I thought it was amazing. I
know.
Apparently though! People are saying they saw NIPPLE!! I didn't!! And I saw it
twice LOL.
this is so cute HAHA
P 30-15
31: Awkward
263K 3.8K 311
by Misguided
_________________________________________
"...Evie?"
I opened my eyes and lifted my head from my hand. "I'm so sorry, John. I didn't get
enough sleep last night."
He leaned forward on the table with a cheeky smile. "Really?"
"It wasn't like that." I scoffed.
He chuckled and took off his sunglasses and baseball cap that stopped people from
seeing his face. We were
in a small coffee shop in town on his break so we could talk about everything. I
must have been talking and
just... Stopped.
www.ebook-converter
Michael was in his two hour lecture today so John and I had enough time to talk
about it all. Last night
Michael had done what he said he would do. We were talking about random things,
asking questions about
our favourite things like food or animal in his case. I'd asked him if it were true
when he told me he went to
Europe at eighteen to study history; he'd explained how it were true, just the time
frame in history was
different and not even WWII had happened yet. He told me how it was hard to travel
between countries when
he was eighteen because it was during the First World War.
We'd occasionally go silent and I'd be on the verge of sleep when he'd start
tickling me or kissing my neck
or saying, 'If your heart slows to a steady rhythm then I'll just increase it
within seconds.'
So five thirty was when I fell asleep. And seven thirty was when I had to wake up
so I could meet John for
half nine. Michael seemed just chipper when I saw him in the morning as well.
Damn him and his immortality.
"Have you two...?" John winked.
I gasped. "If it's any of your business, which it is not, no we haven't. And I
don't know whether right now is
the right time to."
"Because of what's going on?" He asked.
I nodded. "Yes. And anyway we're going off topic here."
P 31-1
John's face turned serious as he leaned back in his chair. "Yes, I suppose."
"Wouldn't Kate know that we're here talking about this?"
That made him smile. "Her grandmother has taught me a few tricks or two. Sometimes
Kate can be extremely
nosey. And with Sam, I just won't let him touch me." He chuckled. "But let's get
back to the fact that you think
there are more than two of them."
I thought that talking about this in a public cafe was a stupid idea. But there was
nowhere else we could talk
about it really. Michael would know if he were at the house and John said it was
too long to go to his house.
"It doesn't make sense. The one I met in the forest he... He didn't seem mad or
crazy. Actually he looked so
guilty. So... Sad."
John didn't display any emotion. "He's tricking you, Evie. He wants you to trust
him."
"I'd never trust him, John; I'm not a complete imbecile. And I don't think he's
tricking me. He would have
killed me."
He started to shake his head. "No. He wouldn't. Because he probably has orders.
That's why he couldn't tell
you anything."
www.ebook-converter
"Wait, orders?" I leaned forward. "From who? How?"
"The reason he probably hasn't done anything is because he has orders from his
Maker."
"You think the other one here is his maker? How could you come to that?"
"When you told me he was spluttering and he said he couldn't tell you anything.
Plus when you said he was
thirsty and didn't even touch you. There is no living human drinker that would deny
blood in front of them.
Some human drinkers have self control in controlling their thirst. For example, I
could drink human blood
and go straight back to animal blood. I've done it many times in the past. It isn't
hard but some believe it is."
"What about the other one?"
He sighed. "There might not be another one, Evie. Mike and I will check but it
might not be certain. I won't
dismiss the idea completely but for now, it's a second priority."
I frowned. "Okay fine. But, he didn't drink from me because of orders? He said he
couldn't drink from me...
Especially me."
"Orders, Evie." We stopped talking when the waitress took the plate from in front
of me and lingered her
eyes on John. He smiled politely at her after he paid the small bill even though I
had offered to pay for my
own food.
"I am a gentleman," He said when I tried to argue.
"Okay... What about Michael." I pushed in there. "Do you think he could, you know,
drink human blood
without going back to his ways?"
P 31-2
John stared at me for a moment and then he leaned back in his chair. "You want to
know what its like, don't
you?"
My cheeks warmed. "Uh..."
He stood up and shrugged his coat on along with his hat and glasses. I followed him
quickly outside and
matched his strides.
"I believe Michael could." John finally said. "And if it were with you then
definitely. You're blood is very
appealing, Evie, even to me. And whenever he's hungry which is every few or more
weeks he seems to
always be crankier when he's around you. It's because you smell delicious." He
winked down at me and I put
my head down remembering what Michael had said on Halloween. "But if you want to,
you should ask him
about it. I'm sure you'll enjoy it more than him."
"I don't know we're ready to talk about-- wait, I'll what?" We stopped at a cross
road together. "What do you
mean?"
"Your relationship with him goes so deep... Hasn't he explained this to you?
Because I think its best if he told
you."
I narrowed my eyes. "No. I read about it on a website."
www.ebook-converter
He sighed. "If you ever do let him drink from you and if he ever does agree, it'll
be the most unique
experience of your life. You'll dream of course because of the venom but those
would be determined on your
experience. It's different when you're in fear of them though. In that case, it's
the worst pain you could ever
feel." We crossed the road together and strolled down the street in deep thought.
Maybe I should ask him
about it... But would he even consider it?
Now I was curious. Because of our relationship would it be different? More...
Intimate?
"How many vampires are there in this world?" I changed the subject.
"Ah, the number one question!" He said with a grin making the conversation turn
light-hearted. "I could point
you a few."
I gasped. "What? They're... They're here? Walking in the sun?"
"There are only few co-operating witches in this world that would ever converse
with a vampire and to find
them it's like a God send. Look," He pointed to a very beautiful woman standing by
a newspaper stand down
the road.
I stared at her utterly taken by how beautiful she was. Her long flowing brown hair
swayed on her back, she
had long slender legs that were shown off in her grey pencil skirt. Her jaw line
perfect, her nose perfect, her
lips a striking pink and full. A circular pendant on her neck swung as she turned
her head toward us. I blinked
when her chocolate brown eyes winked at us with a very attractive smile.
"Oh, my gosh. I wouldn't have known." I said as I waved shyly. She looked at John
with a slight nod, bought
the newspaper and walked off.
P 31-3
John landed his hands on my shoulders and whipped me around. He pointed toward a
couple sitting outside
the coffee shop we were previously in across the road. A very beautiful couple. An
unbelievably beautiful
couple. They glanced up at John and me and smirked slightly.
"Jesus," I whispered. "They're just... Everyday people doing what they do. Do
humans know?"
He laughed hard. "Hell no. They're unbelievably oblivious."
"And they just live in harmony with everyone? Even other vampires?"
"Some don't like other vampires. Some do. Some drink human blood but they do it so
they don't kill them or
let them remember what they went through."
"Wait, so, if there are other vampires roaming why don't they do anything about
these rogue's?"
"Because they don't care."
I frowned. "What do you mean they don't care?"
"It doesn't concern them does it? It so happens that Michael and you were involved
in this. Otherwise it
would be nobody's concern unless it risks exposure."
www.ebook-converter
"Brain jumble." I mumbled. "So weird. I never thought there were any more. Where's
the largest population?"
"Usually shaded areas. Never like Cali or Florida. England has a fair share, Canada
is big with them and
New York has a few. Plus Washington State--"
"New York? Wow. I need to be more observant." I mumbled.
We walked further down the road talking about nothing in particular and sometimes
having to be cautious as
we passed students I recognised. We made it back to our cars with minutes to spare
until John had to go back
to Uni so we stood there talking about what I shouldn't do and what I should do.
In other words, being a demanding vampire dad.
"Stop it." I rolled my eyes. "I can do what I want, John."
"If you want to get yourself killed, sure go out there. I don't mind. And if there
so happens to be another
vampire a part of this, which I doubt because we haven't caught any other scents,
then by all means! Go out
into the forest, Evie."
"Michael has obviously rubbed off on you."
"Ouch to us both!" He chuckled. "You're a feisty one now. You used to be so quiet.
What has Michael done
to you?"
I smacked my hand to his arm. "I was to myself before I met Michael. And I still
am. I wasn't quiet."
He shrugged. "Fine. You delude yourself of that. And Evie? Stop trying to look for
that vampire."
P 31-4
John winked at me before opening his car door and jumping in. As he drove away
something hit me. It was
sort of like realisation. John told me to stop looking for him. Technically... He
finds me. He's always out
there, which is completely creepy, but he was always where ever I was.
I sighed as I sat inside my car. I turned the heat up full blast and sat there for
a few minutes to think. I had so
much to do and ask and think about in just too little time. I couldn't even try to
find that vampire until Michael
was busy. It'd be too much of a risk to do it while he was around.
Michael usually left his front door open ironically. It's not like anyone could get
in if they weren't human
anyway. So what's the point? Plus, he lived so far in on that private road no one
would even guess a house
was down there. So I'd go there and wait for him. Well, I'd catch up on my sleep
and wait for him of course. I
was just too tired to think straight.
I didn't even try to dress accordingly today. I just put on a pair of sweat pants,
my SFU hoodie and a t-shirt
underneath. It was too much of an effort to dress up.
I hadn't even realised I'd gotten to Michael's house until I switched off the
engine. Oh dear, I hope I wasn't
speeding. I walked to Michael's door and prayed it'd be open and that this one time
he hadn't locked it. I
smiled when it swung open easily and went straight upstairs to his bed. I shrugged
off the hoodie and sat on
the edge his now dark brown sheets. He must have changed them either before or
after he went... hunting if
that's the right word.
www.ebook-converter
Another thing he always did was keep a pair of shorts ready for me when ever I came
over just in case I
decided to stay; I changed into the shorts quickly and walked to the bed.
I turned over the sheets and collapsed onto the heavily scented pillows. I inhaled
deeply and sighed out a
quiet moan. They smelt just like him. Manly, yet it held that orchid scent.
Completely hypnotising; mind
scrambling scent. Unbelievably so.
I found my imagination suddenly running wild. I couldn't help it. The scent, his
smell, around me was driving
me to the point where I felt like my whole body was on fire. My thoughts would
drift from innocent images of
his face to just pure, raw, images of our hot clammy skin sticking together as we
both scratched that long
awaited itch we've been avoiding. We were both sat up, me sitting on top of his
thighs. His hot mouth sucked
the skin on my neck drawing the blood to the surface; his teeth continuing to graze
back and forth against my
flesh. Him buried deep inside me; my nails denting into his back urging him to
continue, urging him to just
bite down, to just put me out of that misery I'd been suffering with. That familiar
scent of his even more
prominent than usual, filling all of my senses with nothing but him, nothing but
his body, his mind, his soul,
his entire being. My lips were moving in a plea but no words were coming out, his
hands squeezing my bare
thighs making my nerve endings even more sensitive than they were before. Our
breaths coming out in fast
excited pants, my heart pounding through my chest as the blood in my body moved
faster through my veins...
And then finally...

I opened my eyes.
Right...
So, that's never happened before. Nothing that... Detailed. My cheeks started to
burn from both
P 31-5
embarrassment and shock.
I am honestly shocked at myself. I've never, had a dream like... Well, like that
ever.
When I looked to the side, the lamp was on and the digital clock read 7.36pm. Damn.
I'd slept for about nine
hours.
Michael must be here now, which explains the light. My cheeks warmed again and I
groaned quietly; it was
so vivid. It felt real. All of it.
I swung my legs off the bed. I needed water. I felt so dehydrated. I went straight
for the door, opened it and
walked out only to walk straight into a rock solid slightly wet chest. I lost
balance and felt hands grab my
elbows to keep me steady.
"Whoa," He said, his voice suddenly sounding a whole lot huskier than before. I
glanced up past his strong,
chiselled, beautifully hard chest to his face. But then I couldn't help letting my
gaze fall straight down to the
towel wrapped loosely around his waist. A hair trail I know I've noticed before but
hadn't taken much notice
of until now circled his navel and travelled straight into the towel. If he
moved... that'll drop.
I shut my eyes suddenly feeling horrified. "Oh, God I-Uh- I'm sorry."
"It's alright. I showered downstairs I didn't want to wake you." He paused a moment
but didn't let go of my
elbows. "Something's wrong."
www.ebook-converter
My face felt like it was on fire; my whole body did. But I still didn't open my
eyes. At that moment I cursed
the sound of my heart's racing pace. "Nothing. I... I was just going down for a
glass of water."
He stroked my cheek which only, somehow, made me go even redder than before. "You
look flustered, Evie.
What's wrong? Bad dream?"
Far from, I thought.
"Why are your eyes still closed, I'm not naked."
I shook my head. "Um..."
"Don't forget I've practically seen you naked." He said with a smile in his voice.
He let go of me and I felt the
whoosh of air as he passed.
"Oh." Why was that even more embarrassing? I didn't care then but now that I
thought about it, I was
completely mortified.
"Have you forgotten?"
"No," I said too quickly. "I'll be right back." I walked out of the door without
turning back in fear I'd catch
him naked and practically ran to the kitchen. I grabbed a bottle of water from the
fridge and held it to my hot
cheek. Should I tell him? Oh, God, it's so horrible. Well... Not technically but
the embarrassment of it all...
The only reason I am unbelievably shocked is because it felt so real. Like he was
actually there; like I was
actually touching him...
P 31-6
My stomach growling brought me back to reality.
I took a quick swig of water and went into the cupboards to find an instant-noodle
pot. I couldn't be bothered
to make something intricate so a chicken noodle pot it was. I put it in the
microwave and set the timer for
three minutes.
I took another gulp of water and ran my hands through my hair. He's going to ask me
questions. I knew he
would. I could avoid it for a while but I still needed to face him at some point.
The microwave dinged and I grabbed the pot out of the microwave, picked up my
bottle and grabbed a fork
from the drawer. I moved into the living room and decided to turn the television on
and eat here. I hadn't used
the TV at his house yet. There wasn't actually a need. Michael was distraction
enough, a TV had no use. I
swung my legs onto the couch and dug straight into it.
I had on the best film, When Harry Met Sally, as I ate and was glad it was enough
to cool me down and relax
my thoughts. But as soon as I finished eating they just came crumbling back into my
mind. I put the empty pot
on the side, leaned my head back on the arm of the chair and threw my arm across my
eyes with a small
groan.
My brain is just mush.
There was too much to think about. Too much to do.
www.ebook-converter
I sighed but then parted my lips to say, "I don't see why you snuck up on me."
I lifted my arm to glance at him sitting on the arm chair opposite me like he's
been there for ages. He was
now thankfully in a grey t-shirt and a pair of dark blue pyjama pants. "I didn't
sneak. What's wrong?"
He sounded so upset. I lifted my head to stare at him. "Nothing,"
"Don't lie to me."
"I'm not."
"Evie."
"Look, it's nothing alright?" I sunk into the couch and sighed. "I just had a
dream."
"A bad one?" He stood up, grabbed my legs to lift them and sat down before letting
my legs rest on his.
"Because I'd want to know."
His fingers grazed up my shin to my knee and back. "No, not bad. Not at all." I
watched his hands draw
meaningless shapes on my legs with fascination.
"Then tell me..." His voice was laced with persuasion. I looked into his eyes and
noticed how green they
could get when he wanted something. There was a sudden urge for me to tell him.
Although inside I was still
completely mortified, something was saying tell him...
"Your scent drove into a point where my dreams were filled with us... Being...
Intimate." I blurted out. I
P 31-7
shook my head and blinked. No he didn't... "Did you just--"
"Really?" A very interesting smirk lit up his face. "Was it good?" He turned his
Dazzling eyes onto me and I
couldn't help but stare.
"Unbelievably good. Good isn't the right word for it. Amazing."
He smirked. "What happened?"
"Well, you were..." I forced myself to turn my head away and shut my eyes. "I can't
believe you did that."
"I'm sorry but once again you were being as stubborn as a horse."
"I thought you said you weren't going to do that again."
"And I won't. Starting now. It was all good fun. Now tell me."
I shook my head. "No."
"Tell me."
"No."
www.ebook-converter
"Tell me."
"No! Michael stop!" I opened my eyes when I felt him shift. I held up my hands as
he tried to come forward.
"It was too much."
"Was I?"
"Oh, God." I slapped my hands to my eyes. "You're making me want to kill myself."
He grabbed my hands and moved them from my eyes. "Something else happened right? I
can see it in your
eyes."
I stared into his and frowned. "Yeah, but... And don't even think about compelling
me asshole." He smiled. "I
don't know if you'll like what I saw."
He frowned. "Try me."
"Well... While we were..." I made a face. "You know, I was asking you, begging is
the right word, you to...
Um... Bite me."
His lips parted and I could practically see the fun and excitement drain from his
face. "And?"
"You were sucking my neck and bringing the blood to the surface and I woke up as
you bit me."
His jaw clenched and he sat back creating a horrible distance between us; he kept
his hands on my legs
thankfully but he'd stopped drawing shapes.
P 31-8
There was silence because I'd muted the TV. His face was deep in thought and his
whole frame was still as
he stared ahead of him.
I watched him for I don't know how long and let out a sigh of relief when he
finally looked at me. "This
dream... the only reason you had it was because of my scent around you. Forget
about it."
I blinked at his demanding tone. "What?"
"Forget it."
"Wait-- no." I said. "I wanted to talk to you about it actually--"
"No."
I frowned. "Michael--"
"Evie, I said no." His tone was hard. Final. But I couldn't just let it go. Not
like this.
"I want to know, Michael. I was going to bring it up another time but your
determination to find out my dream
cut time short. I've been thinking about it for a while and I was talking to John
about it briefly--"
"When was this?" He demanded.
www.ebook-converter
"I came into Uni to talk to him this morning during your lecture." I said easily.
The lie was so simple yet
effective. Michael wouldn't have seen me because he was in a lecture so there was
no reason for him not to
believe me. "I asked him about it. All he said was that it'd be the most unique
experience of my life. He said
that I'll enjoy it more than you. And that he believes you'll be able to stop but
my blood is appealing."
Michael watched me for a moment before he said, "Do you really want to know?"
I nodded hesitantly.
"Do you want the hard and honest uncensored truth or the abridged version?"
"...The truth."
He sighed sharply. "Fine. The truth. Yes, Evie you're blood is appealing. I told
you from the start that when I
first met you I wanted to drink from you and I almost did. The reason I get so...
Worked up if we kiss or go
further is because you're getting flushed, hotter, flustered. You're heart is
pumping the blood faster through
your body when you're aroused. And I can't help but notice." He turned away from
me.
"A unique experience of your life is an understatement. Because of the way I feel
for you, because of the way
I'd protect you from anything that would risk your life in any way, what you'd feel
during the situation in your
dream would be..." He ran his hand over his face. "It'd be..."
I grabbed his hand and squeezed.
"It's hard to explain." He mumbled. "And now that you've mentioned it..." He
squeezed his eyes shut. "I think
we should refrain ourselves from... I've been reckless with the way I've been with
you and I think--"
P 31-9
"Are you trying to say not have sex." I said bluntly and as confidently as I could.
He opened his eyes and sighed. "...Yes."
I looked down at our hands as a small blush swiftly moved to my cheeks. Well...
this wasn't awkward.
"I don't want to hurt you." He picked up my hand. "And if your dream is something
like what it'd be in reality
then..."
"What if I want it to be like that?" I asked quietly. I could feel his gaze on me
but I didn't look away from our
hands. "What if I want you to... drink from me? What if I want to know what it's
like?"
"Then you're moronic for even considering it."
I snapped my stare toward him, slowly slid my hand out of his and narrowed my eyes.
"That was cruel."
"I'm only saying what is true."
Now that made me slightly angry. I lifted my legs off his lap and sat back. "You
think I'm stupid."
He shut his eyes. "No. I didn't mean that--"
www.ebook-converter
"Right, so what is true then? Because you just said I was moronic because I was
considering making love to
my vampire boyfriend and letting us fully be with each other by trusting even more
of my life in his hands by
allowing him to bite me. Oh, wait, I do see how moronic, selfish and absolutely
idiotic that is. Excuse me for
having faith." I stood up but he immediately followed with fuming green eyes.
"Don't you dare turn this around onto me, Evangeline. You're not seeing how this
will affect me as well. I
don't want to hurt you, the idea of me being the cause of your pain..."
"I won't be in pain." I said. "And to be honest, Michael, us getting to that stage
wasn't in my books until after
all of this shit on the rogue vampires blew over. I wasn't even planning I just
thought you were thinking the
same. It's fine, though. I guess it was just... Moronic of me."
His nose flared. "Evie."
"I think I'll go home."
His eyes turned from fuming to crushed within seconds and I saw his signature torn
look I hadn't seen in a
while. And before he could argue, I walked upstairs changed from his shorts to my
sweat pants, shrugged on
my hoodie and grabbed my bag. I walked back down to find him still in the same spot
I'd left him.
"This argument is pointless." He said as I headed to the hall.
"Not to me." I replied as I paused. "I'm sorry, but I think what we've discussed
could have been handled a lot
differently."
"You don't understand." He replied.
P 31-10
I turned on him. "I am trying to understand. You're not giving me enough to go on.
Hurting me is something I
know you can avoid and I know you know you can avoid. Calling me stupid however?
That, hit a nerve." A
nerve close to my heart.
"I didn't think. I don't. Not around you." He came forward but I didn't stop him.
He brought his hands up to
cup my face and tilted my head up to look at him. "Evie, nothing would make me
happier than making love to
you. I want to make our first time together the best night of your life and I know
it will be of my existence.
And I do agree that right now isn't the time, not because of what could happen
during but because of the
rogues. I am so, so sorry I hurt you by saying that you're stupid for considering
it. And don't deny I didn't hurt
you," He said when I opened my mouth to protest. "Because your eyes said it all.
They always do."
I shut my eyes when his thumbs stroked my cheeks and his lips pressed to my
forehead, nose, eyebrows and
then my lips. "Don't go. Stay here. It's not safe out, it's dark. Please, Evie. I'm
not asking you to forgive me,
I'm asking for you to stay here and safe."
I sighed. I truly considered it. I did. But I just needed a few breathing hours.
"No. I'm going home. I just... Just give me an hour or two. Maybe the night." I
backed out of his hands
reluctantly and watched his hands drop in defeat. "Please, Michael."
He frowned a moment but then nodded.
www.ebook-converter
The drive home was filled with nothing but angry thoughts, emotional thoughts and
both logical and illogical
thoughts. I had to bite my lip to keep it from quivering. As soon as I walked in
the house, questions were
thrown at me but I ignored them. I was angry, upset and confused.
I opened my door and could practically see red. "Get out."
Kate lifted her hands in surrender and sat up from my desk chair. "I know you've
had a rough night--"
I gritted my teeth and opened the door wider. "Get. The hell. Out."
"Okay." She passed me slowly and walked out. Not before saying, "You don't want to
talk about it do you?"
"No." I mumbled right before shutting the door. I locked it for good measure.
I spent an hour and a half keeping my mind busy, cleaning my room, leaving it only
briefly to shower and
wash my hair, replying to Chelsea's Facebook messages asking to come over for a
week before Christmas
and by around quarter past ten, I was left sitting on my bed in my clean room in my
pyjamas staring at my
fiddling hands in silence.
I'd keep glancing at the window as if half expecting Michael to just come right
through. But every time I
thought about what he was saying I'd only scowl inwardly and turn away.
Was I stupid for considering it? I trust Michael with my life; I trust him with my
heart. Didn't he trust
himself? I stood up and walked to my window. It was starting to rain a little. But
as I looked closer it wasn't
rain. Dammit, it was snow.
I watched with fascination for what seemed like forever. Yes, it snowed in New York
but I never got to
P 31-11
watch the oranges of the sky as it did. The sky was orange but sometimes it just
looked like the lights.
I sat back down and lay back. My conscience was being brutal with me. My conscience
was saying I was too
harsh to leave but I needed time to think. I was angry and upset. People do things
when they're angry and
upset and I've done worse.
I turned on my side away from the window and switched the lamp off which didn't do
any good. The lighted
sky from outside still lit up my room through half of the blinds.
Maybe I was being selfish...
Maybe I was thinking of myself and not what this could do to Michael...
I closed my eyes to let my thoughts swim with nothing but Michael. My dreams were
empty, almost hollow
compared to the previous dream I had.
My eyes slowly opened when I felt a slightly large chilled arm wrap around my
waist. At first I didn't move
trying to hold the grudge I knew I couldn't hold against him but then I sighed
quietly and snuggled closer to
his chest.
His face buried in my hair and I shivered from how cold his face was. The clock on
my table read exactly
two o'clock in the morning.
www.ebook-converter
"Michael?" I whispered.
He tightened his arm in answer.
"You're not going to touch me again are you?"
He sighed. But his answer was, "Not right now."

I turned around in his arms so my forehead was touching his. "I trust you. Do you
not trust yourself?"
His eyebrows moved into a frown. "Sometimes. Not when I'm thirsty."
"Shouldn't that be normal? You're scared to be around humans when you're thirsty."
"No. Just you." His hand moved my hair away from my face. "If anything were to
happen to you because of
me... I'd--"
"Stop." I pressed my lips to his to stop him talking and pulled back. "You have
enough self control to be here
with me now? You've kissed me when you've been thirsty. You were even around me
when I was bleeding
and you were thirsty. You cleaned blood from my head when you were thirsty." I said
referring back to when
I crashed. "You're stronger than you give yourself credit for, Michael."
"Those situations--"
"No matter the situation." I interrupted. "You still did it."
P 31-12
He looked away from my eyes as if he were in deep thought. It was a while before he
spoke again and I
didn't even realise my eyes had closed until I lifted them.
"You're right." He mumbled. "But what if I can't stop?"
Was he truly considering it? The thought had my heart beating slightly faster. He
noticed because he looked at
the side of my neck where my pulse was probably making itself known.
"I know you will." Was all I replied.
He brought me forward so I rested my head in the crook of his neck. His hands moved
up and down my back
but it was so hesitant and light that I couldn't help but say, "You're still not
going to touch me are you."
He chuckled. "Maybe..." His hands moved dangerously lower down. "If you're good."
And then he squeezed
my butt.
I slapped at his chest with a squeal.
"The bottom shall always remain as off limits, Reeves." I leaned back to give him a
look.
A mischievous and an unfortunately promising smile lit up his face. "I bet my
compelling could change your
mind."
www.ebook-converter
"Not if I can help it."
He laughed quietly making sure not to be louder than necessary. "See, that's the
thing with having this
amazing ability. You won't be able to help it."
__________________________________________________
What what in the-.....hol' up cuz! Im with Evie, its off limits. Compelling for
compliance is wrong Maybe not,John...maybe not
P 31-13
32: Anastasia
261K 3.6K 277
by Misguided
__________________________________________
Michael's hands gingerly landed on my shoulders after he walked into the bathroom.
"Evie?"
I turned my head to the side. "Yeah?"
"Are you okay?"
I nodded.
"Are you lying to me?"
"Yes." I muttered. "I'm sorry, it's just..."
www.ebook-converter
He wrapped his arms around my waist and rested his chin on my shoulder to stare at
us through the mirror.
His green eyes scanned my face completely. I wonder if he knew just how beautiful
he really was. His cute
tangled hair and his 'Come to bed' eyes.
"John and I will be fine."
I shook my head. "I know..."

He laughed and I watched that smile I loved so much light up his face. I turned
around from the mirror and
faced him. "You're lying to me again? I thought you'd know by now that John and I
do know what we're
doing."
"What if there is--?"
"Evie," He scolded playfully. His hand stroked my cheek before saying, "Finish
getting ready."
I rolled my eyes and watched him walk out of the bathroom. I showered and put on a
pair of jeans, a grey tshirt and a dark blue jersey. By the time I finished it was
half six in the evening and Michael was downstairs
on the phone to, I'm guessing, John.
He turned around after he hung up. "Ready?"

I nodded. "How long is the drive?"
"About half hour."
P 32-1
I took a deep breath before walking out to his car and relaxing into it. After
twenty minutes I knew we were
growing closer.
"Are you scared?"
I shook my head. "No, not really."
"You should be,"
"And why's that?"
"Because Grandmother Anastasia is a scary woman." Michael winked at me and pushed
the gas pedal down
when the light turned green. "Unfortunately it is through these circumstances."
"Of course." I mumbled. "If you and John were not going to look for a third scent,
I'd of like to meet her on a
different occasion. Like a casual dinner. Not for her to keep me locked up all
night while you go out."
"Well, John seems to think you'll go out after unsuccessfully trying to find that
vampire. To be honest I agree
with him. You should stay here until we get back."
We drove down a nice road and stopped on a cul-de-sac. Sam's car was parked outside
a nice two story
house.
www.ebook-converter
The rest of the week had gone by with no specific events to date. Attacks happened,
work happened, Michael
not daring to give me anything other than a kiss.
Have I been deprived of his intimate touch? I'm not even going to lie, I have. And
he knows it. We snuggle at
night, we hug and hold each other but as soon as we kiss or go slightly, just by a
tad, further he'd stop me.
And there wasn't a reason that needed to be said.
"You alright?"
I blinked to realise that we were parked in the drive, the car already turned off
and the light in the hallway
had been turned on.
"Yes. Just thinking about this week." I mumbled.
He chuckled. "What about it?"
"How it has been uneventful. How today is Saturday and nothing has happened."
"The night it still young." He kissed the side of my head before unclipping both of
our seat belts and stepping
out of the car. He walked to my side before I could get out and helped me out.
"Anastasia is a wonderful
woman. Her great-granddaughter, Kate and Sam's mother, is here as well."
"And their father?"
He smiled softly. "He doesn't like to get involved in the witch stuff. He isn't one
himself but he knows about
the family. He preferred if it were kept separate from their household."
P 32-2
"So this is Anastasia's place?" I looked at it again. It looked too big for her to
live in all by herself. How old
was this woman if she were in her, I assume, twenties when she met Michael and
John? She had a family
when they met in the thirties.
"She must be..." I whispered to myself.
"She's one hundred and eleven."
I gasped.
"But don't worry. She looks great for her age. She's no frail old soul." He winked.
"I'm only a year older than
her." He chuckled to himself.
The door opened just as we stepped onto the mat. Katherine smiled at us widely. My
hand slipped into
Michael's nervously and he squeezed.
"Welcome to my grandmother's humble abode!" She yelled.
I wrinkled my nose. "Why do you shout?"
She shrugged. "I thought it was better to shout. Come in! I want you to meet my mom
before you meet nana."
She smiled wider somehow and curled her fingers around my wrist. I gripped
Michael's hand tightly as we
walked through the long hallway. The living room TV was on as we stepped in. Sam
was sitting on the couch
with his legs up.
www.ebook-converter
There was a shout from the kitchen in a completely different language and Sam's
reply was. "Mom! My feet
weren't on the couch!" As he swung them off.
I chuckled. "What...?"
"Mom's Spanish. Where'd you think I get my olive skin tone? The sun? Ha! I've got
Mediterranean blood in
me babe."
"And why am I only hearing about this now?" I asked.
"You never asked." She shrugged. She raised her hand to her eyebrow and started
playing with the ball of her
piercing.
"Don't mind her,"
I turned to watch a beautiful medium height woman walking into the living room with
her hands on her hips.
She looked almost exactly like Kate. Her long brown hair, her night brown eyes, the
olive toned skin, and the
way she stood. But the wrinkles on the side of her eyes differentiated them.
"She never really tells anyone. Don't take it too personally, honey cup."
Kate rolled her eyes. "No one asks."
The woman's eyes landed on me brightly. "And this is the infamous Evangeline?"
P 32-3
I looked up at Michael and smiled at his grinning face.
"And there are those dimples Michael has been raving about. Well, he was raving
about them a few months
ago when he first met you. We haven't seen him in a while." She hit her hand to his
arm with a loving smile.
"I haven't had time. This one takes too much of my time now days." He squeezed my
hand again.
"Well, it's nice to finally meet you, Evie."
I held out my hand politely but she sighed. "We hug in this house."
I giggled when she pulled me from Michael and hugged me. "You have our Michael
smitten."
I smiled. "It's nice to meet you too Mrs. Philips."
"Oh, darling no! Never call me that again! My name is Susan." She patted my back
before pulling away. "Go
in the kitchen and meet my great grandmother before she loses her mind with
anxiety."
I laughed nervously as I let my hand slip back into Michael's. "Okay."
Michael was slightly ahead of me as we walked through the arch into the kitchen. A
woman had her back to
us but when I say woman I mean someone that looks to be the age of forty or fifty.
I looked around the corner
waiting for her to walk out.
www.ebook-converter
"Ana." Michael said.
I looked behind me and jumped a little when Kate and her mother were standing there
staring at me with a
similar knowing look. I swung around to see the woman turn.
Obviously I couldn't contain my gasp. For a woman that was supposed to be one
hundred and eleven years
old... She looked pretty damn good.
She looked like a slightly older version of Katherine's mom.
However her eyes were a bright gold. Her eyes never left Michael; they were loving
eyes. I tilted my head
curiously.
"Michael, my darling." She put down the plate she had in her hand and opened her
arms.
Michael let go of my hand to embrace her. I watched curiously as he said something
and she let out a throaty
chuckle. It wasn't the sort of love I shared with Michael. No, this was motherly.
The way she pulled away
and stroked his face like my mother would do. The way she looked at him from head
to toe as if half
expecting her son to be covered in cuts and bruises.
"Where ever have you been, boy? Ha! Like I have to ask."
I smiled when she answered her own question. She gave off one of those electric
happy vibes. She was
probably a handful when she was younger.
P 32-4
Before he could even answer, she nudged him to the side with a slight bump of the
hip and looked directly at
me. I started chewing on my bottom lip anxiously.
She came forward with a mischievous smile. A smile I knew all too well.
"Oh, darling, chewing your lip is a bad habit." She tutted as she stopped in front
of me. "You know what your
mother says about that."
I blinked. "I-uh..." I stumbled.
She picked up my hand but not before asking, "May I?"
I nodded and watched as she opened my palm. She literally only glanced at it for a
second before smiling and
dropping it. "You're a beautiful young lady, Evangeline. And Michael, and yes
Michael, is lucky to have
you." She grinned at me before saying, "Michael, my darling, when is my Jonathan
getting here? I miss him,
dearly."
"He's waiting for me outside. I'll need to leave now."
She sighed in despair. "Such a shame, what's happening. Isn't it?" Her golden eyes
turned to me.
"Yes. It is." I replied.
www.ebook-converter
"And more of a shame how my granddaughters cannot see them."
Katherine and her mother glanced at each other. "The real problem is the fact YOU
cannot see them," Susan
said seriously.
Anastasia waved it away like it was an everyday thing. "No matter. We will find
them."
Michael's hand rested on the small of my back. "I'll be going. Ana, I'll be back
before Evie even considers
trying to leave the house. Not that she can." He smiled mischievously. I narrowed
my eyes in question but he
only shook his head and nudged me to walk out of the kitchen.
I walked with him to the front door and stopped him by grabbing onto the front of
his shirt. "Promise me
something?" I pulled on his shirt so he came forward and pressed my lips onto his.
I could feel the slight
smile on his lips as I pecked twice. "Be safe. And--"
"Don't die." He finished for me and wrapped his arms around my waist. "I promise.
Like I always do."
I let go of his shirt to rest my hands on his chest. He captured his lips in mine
and allowed himself to skim his
tongue along my bottom lip. I deepened it letting our tongues and lips move
together in a rhythm I'm so
addicted and familiar with. Our bodies pressed together as if the world would
immediately implode if we
separated.
And yet, he pulled away first and sighed. "You know--"
"Yeah, I do." I looked into his eyes and noticed how his pupils pulsed only a
little bit. "Go. The sooner you
get it done the better."
P 32-5
He pecked my cheek before walking out of the front door. I watched John wiggle his
fingers at me and
Michael slap his hand. Although John is older than Michael, he was so immature...
that is, when the situation
wasn't too serious.
I shut the door and walked back into the living room. Sam looked up at me and
smiled. He patted the seat
beside him and I gracefully joined him.
"You know all three women probably were watching you mack one on Mike right?"
I frowned as I fiddled with my fingers. "I hope not. That would be an invasion--"
"Of all privacy?" He finished. "You're in a house with four witches, three of which
can see most of the future
and another that touches to gain information. Privacy is not a word in this
household." He laughed.
"Awesome." I mumbled.
**
I walked groggily into the dark kitchen to grab a bottle of water. Sam and I had
watched a few movies, he'd
kept my mind off the fact Michael had gone out looking for another rogue. Kate, her
mom and grandmother
had disappeared and when I'd asked where they went, Sam just said they were in the
basement.
www.ebook-converter
Sam and I had fallen asleep on the couch after finishing a movie of my choice, good
old, "Pretty Woman." I'd
been waking up on and off since I'd fallen asleep.
And now judging the by electric clock on the cooker it was almost half one in the
morning.
I took a few gulps and placed the bottle on the table before deciding to walk
around a bit. I was slightly
surprised Michael was still out. We'd gotten to the house around seven. I just
prayed that he was okay. I
stopped in the back dining room where the side door was. I glanced out and then
turned around to see if
anyone was around. Maybe I could go out for a minute.
Just a minute.
They wouldn't know.
The back door was unlocked so I slid it to the side. The snow from the other night
hadn't settled but it'd been
on and off all week.
I went to step outside when I stopped abruptly like I'd hit a brick wall. I took a
steadying breath and tried
again but my body just involuntarily stopped. I pushed on the brick wall with all
my might but to no avail.
Oh, sneaky.
That's why Michael said I couldn't leave the house even if I wanted to. Witches.
I scowled at the door as I slid it back into place. I wonder if this was Kate's
spell. Wouldn't surprise me if it
was.
P 32-6
I was walking through the dark kitchen when the light switched on. I jumped and let
out a startled gasp when
Ana smiled from her seat at the kitchen table.
"Hello dear,"
I smiled. "Hi, Anastasia."
"Please, call me Ana." She pulled out the seat beside her with a beautiful smile.
"Sit with me, dear. There is
no surprise that you're up."
"There isn't?" I mumbled as I sat down.
"Of course. You're worried about him."
I looked down at my hands. "I thought they'd be back by now."
She smiled softly. "I can't see them. So I assume they've found them?"
My heart jumped into my throat briefly. "Oh."
"I'm not sure if I'm correct, though. So please don't worry too much. Michael and
John know how to handle
it."
www.ebook-converter
"I know..." I suppose it's the right thing if they found them. But then something
in the back of my mind was
saying what if there were three of them? Michael and John would barely stand a
chance.
I sighed and smiled tightly at Ana. She was staring at me like she was examining my
every move, emotion
and thought.
Then she suddenly said, "Were you trying to go outside?"
"Uh..."
"Couldn't you go out?"
I scowled inwardly. "No. I'm sorry."
"Oh, don't be sorry."
"Was it Katherine? It wouldn't surprise me if it was."
"No, honey, it was me."
I stared at her incredulously. "Oh..."
"John knew you would try." She said with a familiar smirk. "Don't worry. When
Michael gets back, you can
leave."
"I didn't--"
P 32-7
"You don't have to explain yourself to me, poppet." She grabbed my hand. "I know
you only mean well. You
want to help."
"I do it's just... It's hard." I frowned. "I can't defend myself against a rogue
can I?"
"But is he?"
"Is who what?"
"The vampire you've been seeing. Is he a rogue?"
I stared at her. "How do you know? Can you see us?"
She shook her head. "I cannot see you, no. John told me everything over the phone."
I scowled. "I'm gonna beat him up."
"Oh, that's not necessary." She laughed. "I won't tell Michael. I know you're not
supposed to let him know.
And technically I am not supposed to know."
I nodded. And then sighed. Maybe I could convince her to let me see him again. Find
out more about him. If
this vampire was under orders then maybe he had to follow me wherever I went.
www.ebook-converter
"I want to see him again, Ana."
She smiled. "I'm aware. As soon as your train of thoughts went to the vampire,
everything I saw of you
disappeared." She slid her hand out of mine and crossed her arms on the table. "In
truth, I love things like
this; however, I can't let you go out. I'm sorry, dear."
That means he must be out there. I nodded in understanding. "It's fine. It was
worth a shot."
"Everything is always worth a shot. But anyway, I really want to know about you my
dear. Tell me why you
came to Burnaby!"
My mind was momentarily distracted as I explained to Ana why my family had moved
from New York. She
asked questions and I answered them. She asked me why Michael and I always seem to
be arguing or are in
constant disagreements. I only laughed and said I could be stubborn and she must
know that he has the 'I'm
always right' attitude.
"You truly adore him?" She asked.
I smiled softly. "I do. I love him with my heart."

"And you trust him?"
I nodded. "With more than my life."
"You're good for him, Evangeline. And he's good for you too even if you don't
realise it." Ana's smile was
one I'd seen rarely on Katherine. One that wasn't where she knew everything about
the future.
P 32-8
I heard footsteps from the hall, then the living room and then the kitchen. Michael
and John walked it looking
dirty, tired and slightly angry. Two angry probably snappy vampires? Great.
I was going to stand up but Ana's hand landing on mine stopped me.
"Well?" She said without turning her gaze from me.
"We chased two all the way to the American border." John answered. "They went over
to Washington in a
heartbeat. Both of them. The scents are the same we didn't find a third, Evie."
That didn't make any sense...
Wasn't that other vampire here watching...?
"Did you see either of them?" Ana asked her stare still on me.
They shook their heads. "No."
"Why are you guys dirty?" I asked.
John's angry gaze turned to Michael. Michael surprised me when he growled a little
at John.
www.ebook-converter
"Boys." Ana finally turned to them both with scolding eyes and a commanding voice.
John glanced at Ana before looking at me. "I got close enough to one but he or she
dodged left and then
Michael being the idiot he is was chasing the same one, dodged with them and
managed to hit me making us
tumble to the ground."
Michael opened his mouth with a snarl but Ana stood up.
"You did what you can." She said over him. "Now, Jonathan, I want you to go.
Michael, take Evie home. Not
your home but her dorm. I don't think you should be around her. Both of your
tempers put together would be
supernova."
Neither of them argued. John left without another word and Michael stood there
staring off into space.
Ana walked me to the door after Michael left the house to start the car. "My
darling, I know exactly what you
were thinking earlier." Referring to how many vampires they chased and who. "And we
will find out what is
going on. Okay?"
I nodded before she engulfed me into a hug. "If you're thinking about going home
with Michael despite my
request then I hope you have a good plan in how to calm him down. And if anyone
could do it you can."
I sighed. "I'll think of something. And can I ask you something before I go?"
"Anything, honey."
"How do you look so young?"
P 32-9
She giggled. "Oh, those are secrets a woman of my age cannot tell. Except I am a,
excuse my terminology, a
badass witch." She winked.
We laughed together and I knew for a fact that Anastasia was a wonderful woman. I
knew she would. Why
Michael said she could be scary was beyond me.
There wasn't any persuasion on my part needed for him to take me back to his house.
He just did it anyway.
The half hour drive from Anastasia's was completely silent. The radio wasn't even
on. It was just the sound
of the engine filling the silence. Michael got out of the car before me and walked
straight into the house.
I got out of the car thinking of ways to calm him down. The sky was still pitch
black and I was thanking God
it was Saturday... Well, its Sunday now. But I was happy I didn't have to wake up
early in the morning.
I slammed the door shut and groaned. I hoped this was easy. I zipped up my jacket
as the wind blew around
me. I glanced at the moving trees briefly before walking toward the door. As I
walked in, I heard the shower
working upstairs and decided on changing into my pyjamas.
I waited for what seemed like forever in his room watching the door waiting for him
to walk out of the
bathroom. I turned the lamp on the side table on and sat at the edge of the bed.
I'd been staring at the clock on
his table for exactly 23 minutes. It was past half two now; I was growing uneasy.
The door finally clicked and it opened. He walked out in nothing but a pair of
pyjama pants. He walked in
with not looking at me once as he stood in front of the table with the lamp.
www.ebook-converter
Bite the bullet. I shut my eyes. "Michael--"
"We almost had them you know." He spun around. His eyes dilating fast and the veins
I'd grown so familiar
with grew black on his neck, jaw and under his eyes. "We were so close. So... So
close. And then they make
a run up into North Cascades. Our kind is not allowed up there. So we just turned
around and left."
"Michael--"
"If John hadn't of gotten in my freaking way we would have had them!" He yelled.
His sharp teeth were
clearly visible; white and pointed. His chest rising and falling in fast breaths;
his body rigid and hard. His
eyes as cold and black as the night.
This is the angriest I'd ever seen him. He was practically shaking with anger and
his face didn't look
anything like the man I know and loved. He looked like a predator. Like a small
sharp snap could set him off.
But I stood up anyway.
I walked straight up to him and said, "You started off with nothing. Stop it." He
opened his mouth but I
grabbed his face in my hands. "You need to stop beating yourself up. This is no
different to how you started
out. I know it must be frustrating. I know. I'm frustrated too. You're angry,
confused and upset. I can see that.
But so am I. And I'm here for you. I'm here so you don't punch a hole through a
wall. I'm here to keep your
mind busy."
His face was slowly softening but his eyes were still black. His hands were still
balled up into fists at his
sides.
P 32-10
"This isn't a step back or forward, Michael. We're still in the same place. Please.
Calm down. Look at me."
His green eyes started to return to normal. The veins on his face disappearing as I
stroked the sides of his
jaw.
"Please."
He shut his eyes and sighed. His body finally relaxing, his fists unclenched.
I pressed my lips to his for good measure. If he wasn't calm then, I'm hoping this
will do it. At first, he didn't
respond to my simple pecks. But once I skimmed my tongue against his bottom lip
once, twice, three times
his hands slid up my waist and to the small of my back to pull me forward. He tried
to take control of the kiss
but I remained dominant. Our mouths and bodies moulding together passionately,
slowly... Painfully.
I kissed his lips one last time before pulling back reluctantly to look at him. His
green eyes were now liquid
with lust... Love...
He took my hands from his face and pulled me the bed to lie with him. His eyes shut
immediately as his head
hit the pillow. I stroked my fingers across his stomach and smiled when his lip
twitched.
"You're right." He mumbled. "We started off with nothing tonight. And we ended with
nothing. I'm sorry you
saw me... Like that."
www.ebook-converter
I flattened my palm on his chest. "It's okay. You were angry. If I were as angry as
you, I'd probably look ten
times worse."
Michael's chuckle was like the sound of music. I was so glad he wasn't too angry.
Like, as I said, punching
walls and going on a complete mad one.
"Are you okay now?"
He smiled at me and pressed a kiss to my forehead. "Yes. Thank you."
"Anytime, stud muffin."
A smirk lit up his face. "Oh, Dimples. You're not doing too well with the
nicknames."
"I'm trying my best, Michael. Now go to sleep, you're even more tired than me.
We'll talk about everything in
the morning."
I watched him shut his eyes again and continued to draw shapes over his stomach,
chest and ribcage. His
breathing had slowed and I knew he was sleeping. I didn't stop my trails at all.
Sometimes his stomach would
tense or I'd watch his face as his lips would part. This is the most he'd let me
touch him all week and I was
thankful. Who knows when I'll have this moment again?
After turning the light out, I rested my head beside his and left my hand on his
chest.
I can understand why he was angry. They were so close. So close to grabbing them.
But what didn't make
sense was how they'd chased two of them when both Ana and I knew that the vampire I
talked to was outside.
P 32-11
So there were three. But... Michael and John said they hadn't found a new scent.
And Michael and John had
smelt the vamp I'd talked to that night we all went out to the forest... I don't
understand... This didn't make any
sense.
Unless...
It was a different one outside Ana's house. The third one that neither John nor
Mike knew about must have
been watching me tonight and the two vamps they were chasing we're the scents they
knew. And what gets me
is how they can hide themselves from three witches.
So if I went outside tonight... I wouldn't have seen the vampire I talked to
before. No, I would have seen the
other one. The one I knew nothing about. This one could have been worse than them
both. This one could
have killed me.
Am I actually willing to go out and risk getting killed? John doesn't think there
is a third vampire and I'm not
too sure about Michael. To be honest there isn't any hard evidence, just a hunch. A
strong one at that.
The only way for me to be sure that I can see that vampire is when Michael goes
hunting or if I go out with a
few friends. I don't know when that is but it's been only a week since he'd gone. I
have a few weeks yet. Or I
could somehow go out with a few friends. But then I don't want to endanger them...
and I can't have Kate or
Sam coming.
www.ebook-converter
I sighed quietly and looked up at Michael's sleeping face.

This was going to be harder than I thought.
But the sooner I get it done the better.
________________________________________________________________
WHOOP! Watching X Factor (UK). Madness. I want MARCUS TO WIN!!! WOOO!!!
Oh and guys!! I NEED YOUR HELP!!

I Need help in what Michael's nickname can be :) I want some input!!
Send me some names via private message or just on my profile!
No,babe. You're gon' regret it.. Grey ..grey.. grey. You love grey,don't you??
P 32-12
34: Bruised
250K 3.7K 389
by Misguided
And, there are probably a billion mistakes!!

It was 1AM When I updated :L
_______________
As I looked around frantically, I wondered why there was absolutely no one on the
streets. Yes, it was
Sunday but I expected at least someone... anyone...
His grip on my right arm wasn't rough nor was his slight pulls as he walked down
the road. What was the
point in struggling? Running would only involve him easily chasing me and grabbing
me again while trying to
pull my arm free would cause bruises although, I'm pretty sure I have one anyway.
Even the lightest of grips
from him seemed painful.
www.ebook-converter
His grey eyes were vigilant, looking left to right every time we walked past a
small alley or parking lot. And
then he yanked me to the left sharply into, ironically, an alley although we'd
managed to pass several of them.
He led me further in, the grip on my arm loosening. I took my arm from his grip and
stopped but he only
huffed obviously frustrated and grabbed my arm again.
"What is your problem?" I asked. I wasn't afraid of this man anymore. I knew he
couldn't hurt either by order
or not. Although, there was still fear biting at the back of my neck and slightly
kicking my heart into a faster
and heavier rhythm.
"I need to speak with you. I have six minutes before your vampire realises you are
gone." He shocked me by
replying. He carried on walking, tugging me along with him. I noticed tonight he
was in different clothes.
New clothes. A light grey body hugging t-shirt and almost black jeans. His blonde
hair was still messy but it
looked like he got it cut. Can he go out in the daylight? When I looked at the hand
on my arm I saw no ring
and the other hand was also empty.
He stopped after turning a last corner. He let go of my arm and turned to me.
"There wasn't a need to drag me." I muttered.
"You wouldn't have come quietly." He replied.
"What do you want?" I asked as I discreetly put my hand on it to see if it was a

bruise. Yep. A bruise. I
flinched a little but hid it by turning my head.
P 34-1
"It's not something I haven't asked of you before." His eyes looked at me briefly
before he backed up and
leaned against the wall.
This wasn't a casual conversation. Wouldn't he worry about me running or even
shouting?
"What?" I stayed frozen to my spot, unable to even move voluntarily just yet.
"I need you to stop looking for me. You almost went out last night and that was the
most simpleminded thing
you could ever do."
My eyes widened and my limbs finally came back to my control. "Excuse me?"
"I have the will power to restrain myself from hurting you when I'm not thirsty...
but other vampires can't."
He pushed off the wall. He didn't look thirsty like the other night I saw him.
"I realised this--"
"Too late." He finished for me. "That wasn't me by your witches' house, Evangeline.
And it seems that your
blood is not only attractive to your boyfriend."
Something I already knew. "So you know my name then?"
www.ebook-converter
"Yes." He looked to his left before coming forward. "You need to promise you won't
look for me."
I shook my head. "I can't promise you that."
"Yes you can." I took steps back as he advanced forward. "Promise me or I can make
you promise me."
I shut my eyes but continued walking backwards. "You won't hurt me."
I was still walking backward but his hand suddenly shot out and grabbed my wrist to
stop me.
"It's more of a, 'I can't hurt you.'"
I shook my head as I opened my eyes. I tried not to inhale too much. The sweet
caramel scent of him was too
much just in shot breaths. "I don't believe that. I don't think you want to hurt
me."
His eyes flickered to my forehead.
"Guilt." I mumbled. "You did this didn't you?" I pressed my fingers to my scar and
he looked down.
So this was him. He made me crash...
But then he shook his head. "I didn't do that."

Now I was confused. "Then why..."
He looked down at his hand on my wrist. "Because..." He looked so pained. He looked

like he wanted to
speak but something was stopping him.
P 34-2
I waited patiently. He seemed silent for a long time. I took this time to really
look at him. There wasn't much
light in the forest when I saw him last. But now I could see everything. He was,
not surprisingly, a good
looking man; good looking of course being an understatement. Above his lip he had a
dark perfectly circular
beauty spot. He had a few on his arms and another one right under his jaw. His body
wasn't as lean as I
believed. He did have muscle. Not too much but not too little either.
As I looked at the scar that looked like a bite mark on his shoulder, I glanced at
one side of his chest under
his collarbone and saw a tattoo... a tattoo? On a vampire? Was that possible? Maybe
he got it before he...
Changed. I could see the corner of it. It looked like a bird... a swallow?
He was definitely tall. Probably three or four inches taller than me. Michael's
height maybe...
He finally looked at me. Like he knew I was examining him. His eyes grew unguarded
for one moment as he
said, "What?"
It wasn't harsh nor was it sharp. It was a simple question. "Nothing. I was just...
You're not like the others are
you?" I guessed. "You seem... normal."
He chuckled. His laugh was almost musical although it was forced. "Normal? I drink
blood to live, is that
normal?"
"No but you know what I mean."
www.ebook-converter
"Elaborate." His hand finally dropped from my arm and he took a comforting step
back.
"You have emotion."
That made his jaw clench. "I don't want to be an empty box."
"You're here talking to me."
"By choice. I shouldn't be here.
"Exactly. You're telling me not to look for you. You told me I was stupid for
trying to go out yesterday
because I could have gotten hurt. Whether by choice or by order you still care."
There was an upside down metal trash can he sat down on. "Say I did care. What
would it matter to you?"
"You tell me."
He tilted his head to the side like a lost puppy. "What do you mean?"
"You're sneaky it's obvious. You're smart. Like I assume you've left Michael
running a trail around the houses
to keep him away?" His lip twitched. "Exactly. So whatever my answer, I'm sure
you'll use it against me."
He smiled and looked down at his hands. An actual smile. It wasn't fake nor was it
forced. It looked like
genuine humour.
"I wouldn't use it against you. What would be the point?" He crossed his arms over
his chest. "It's mere
P 34-3
curiosity." His head looked to the left again. "Before I go, will you promise you
won't look for me?"
I shook my head. "I can't do that. Not now that you're actually talking to me. I
have so much to ask."
"What would make you think I can answer anything?" He stood up. "Look,
Evangeline--"
"Evie." I corrected.
"I know. I'm just not on a 'friendly' basis with you. If you're as stubborn as I
assume, then..." He frowned. His
grey eyes looking down at the ground as if the words would pop out from under his
feet. "Don't go down your
road when you think I'm not there."
I looked at him sceptically. "What?"
"You'll understand. You'll feel it." He started backing up when something clicked.
"Wait, are you the one that stops Kate and her family from seeing you?"
He started walking the opposite direction he'd been staring at for the past five
minutes. "Remember you'll
feel it. And I apologise for your arm. I forget humans are... fragile. Oh," He
glanced back. "This didn't
happen. Okay? Your vampire mustn't know that you and I talked."
www.ebook-converter
"Then what do I say?"
"You'll think of something, I'm sure. Your imagination is wild enough, I'm
definitely sure. And if you do tell
him, which I will know, then be sure that your brother, Aaron," My eyes widened.
"Will be someone's late
night snack."
I clenched my jaw. "How dare you--"
"I didn't say he would be mine," He stopped and turned. "It's only a precaution."
He resumed walking.
I went to follow but I heard my name being called. I turned to the direction the
vampire had been checking
and saw Michael rushing toward me. I glanced the way the vampire had left and then
back to Michael.
"I'm fine--" I reassured before he could have an aneurism.
But he ignored me and engulfed me into a warm and tight hug. I lay my head on his
chest and sighed. His
chest was rising and falling fast. Either he was really angry or he was trying not
to cry. I shut my eyes and
squeezed him back; his hands moved up and down my back and then gripped my waist.
He pulled back to
look at me briefly.
Oh, yeah he was angry.
He took my hand in his and started walking without a word. I kept in pace beside
him as we walked to the
car. His hand slightly shaking either from anger or... restraint? I don't know. He
helped me into the car and
then we were off. Not a word was said as he drove to, not campus, but his house.
He stopped the car and turned it off but didn't get out.
P 34-4
I waited patiently for something. Anything. A word. A breath. A blink of his
boyishly long eyelashes.
"Have you got clothes here?" He sliced into the silence with his soft words.
I shook my head.
"Alright." He mumbled before getting out of the car and coming to my side to help
me out. "You can borrow
something."
As soon as I walked into the house I shrugged my heels off with a sigh. Michael
still seemed a bit weird. He
walked through the living room and kitchen probably to the study. I decided on
going upstairs to shower. As
soon as I unzipped my dress I flinched. I pulled it off slowly and the bruise on my
forearm caught my eye.
Damn. It was still red but turning purple. I hovered my hand on top of it to mimic
the hand shape. It hurt just
to lift it. The finger marks were all outlined as well as the thumb and palm. I'm
surprised he didn't break
anything. Well, I hope he didn't. I flinched at the slight contact my hand made on
the bruise. Oh, god how am I
going to hide this from Michael. If he was as angry as I assume, then this will
surely piss him off more.
I showered quickly and walked into Michael's closet to grab a long sleeve t-shirt
and one of his pyjama
pants. I gritted my teeth as I lifted my arms to put the shirt on. I unclipped and
unpinned my hair and let it fall
to my shoulders. I walked out and paused when Michael stepped into the room. As he
shrugged his suit jacket
off and sat on the bed he said, "Can you come here, please?"
www.ebook-converter
I did exactly as he said and sat beside him. I lay my head on his shoulder as his
arm wrapped around my
shoulders and squeezed.
"What did they do?"
"Nothing." I replied. "He opened my car door. I thought it was you. He pulled me
out of the car and said..."
What did he say? I needed to make something up. Or... Wait... Vampires could do
that dazzling compelling
thing. What if he made me forget? Michael wouldn't know... Unless he could tell I
was lying... Or did the
little trick to get it back. But I doubt he would do that.
"I don't know. I don't remember. Everything after being pulled out of the car is
blank." I flinched slightly at
the lie. I hated lying to him. It hurt to lie to him. And the fact that he believed
me hurt even more. It just
showed how much he trusts me.
"Was it the same one from before? The one that touched your scar?"
I nodded.
He pulled me closer to him. "I panicked when I didn't see you in the car. The door
was left open, my jacket
on the floor of my car... when you weren't there I realised what I am without you."
He looked down into my
eyes and cupped my cheek. "I'm going to try and protect you from this."
"You can't protect me from everything." I mumbled as I lifted my head to stare
back.
"I'm going to try. Or I'll d--"
P 34-5
"If you say die trying, Michael, I will never forgive you." I interrupted
seriously.
He pressed his lips to mine briefly before sighing. "Do you remember what he looks
like?"
I clenched my jaw. I remembered the second time I saw him he told me not to tell
him what he looked like.
So I said, "No. I'm sorry." I put my hand on his thigh and squeezed. "It's all a
blur. I'm just tired."
He nodded slowly and then wrapped his arms around me. I shut my eyes and bit down
hard on my quivering
bottom lip. I hate myself.
"I'm going to shower quickly."
I sighed heavily. "Alright. Can I use the laptop?"
"Yes, it's in the study." He kissed my forehead before standing up and walking into
the bathroom.
I watched him leave before standing up and making my way downstairs into the study.
I glanced out the large
wall windows before walking to the side of them and pulling the thread to slide the
blinds into place. I sat
down at the desk and lifted the laptop screen. The first thing I wanted to do was
reply to Chelsea's message
on Facebook asking when was a good time to come up. I told her I had a week before
Christmas she could
come for a few days because I'd be at home.
www.ebook-converter
The next thing I did was stare at the Google page. Whenever you finish doing
something or if you have
nothing to do, do you sometimes just stare at either a YouTube or Google page
wondering what the hell to
search?
The tattoo on the Vampires chest came to mind.
I moved the long sleeves further up my arms and started typing. I searched "Swallow
Tattoo" into the search
engine and started scrolling. I clicked on the Wikipedia and read: "The swallow
tattoo was a symbol used
historically by sailors to show off their sailing experience."
I read on.
"...it was the image of a Barn Swallow, usually tattooed on the chest, hands or
neck. According to one
legend, a sailor with one swallow had travelled over 5,000 nautical miles (9,000
km); a sailor with two
swallows had travelled 10,000 nautical miles (19,000 km). Travelling these great
distances was extremely
difficult and dangerous in the early days of sailing, so one or more swallow
tattoos denoted a very
experienced and valuable sailor."
So the vampire used to be in the Navy? He wasn't all bad after all. How I didn't
know that was amazing. I do
history for crying out loud and have been doing it since high school. I crossed the
link out and, just in case,
deleted the history, ironically.
I went back onto Facebook and started talking on that new three way chat thing to
Amy and Chelsea. I smiled
when they both started saying they missed me and wanted me to visit. I did miss
them dearly. They were the
two that got me through high school alive. I know there was a three hour time
difference from here to there so
I wondered why the hell they we're online at 2AM.
P 34-6
I smiled but then immediately frowned when Michael popped up beside me with a grin.
God, why did he do
that?
"Why do you always do that?" I asked as I said bye to the girls.
"Because I love surprising you." He glanced down at my arm but then back again. His
lips parted and I could
practically see the anger boiling under his skin.
"What's wrong...?" But I was cut short when he gingerly picked up my right arm and
stared at the hand shape
bruise. I stood up and tried to push the sleeve down but he only pushed it back up.
I sighed, "It's nothing."
"This is not nothing." He replied quickly as he took my hand and led me to the
kitchen. He went into freezer
and pulled out a pack of peas to put on top of it. I grunted a little from the
shock and pressure. He grabbed a
tea towel and wrapped it around it. "Why didn't you tell me?"
"I didn't want you to worry." I mumbled. "Or get angry like you are now. Calm
down." I demanded.
"I am calm."
I scowled.
"I could be calmer. Just the fact that bastard had his hands on you makes me
slightly angry."
www.ebook-converter
"Slightly being the understatement of the century." I replied sarcastically. "It's

only a bruise."
"It's swollen. Keep the ice on it. Is it broken?" He went to move my arm but I
flinched when a sharp pain
coursed through my arm. "Evie..."
"I am not going to the emergency room; I'm telling you that now. It's not broken
just badly bruised." When I
tried to twist my wrist I shouted a little and bit my lip. "Michael--"
"I'm taking you to the emergency room."
"Michael, no. How will you explain it? 'A vampire grabbed my girlfriend and broke
her arm from just
touching her?' think about it."
"I'll think of something to say later. But we need to get your arm checked out."
He landed his hand on my back and started nudging me into the living room when an
idea popped into my
mind. Of course, it was a last resort. Hell, I doubt he'd like it. He won't say yes
but it's worth a shot and some
persuading.
"No wait," He paused to look at me. "There's another way."

He raised a brow. "And what way is that."
"Okay, Michael," I cleared my throat. "So, I'm just going to be blunt. But...
Your... You know... Can help me."
"My what..." He stepped closer with narrowed eyes.
P 34-7
"Your... Blood?"
"No."
Worth a short. "Why not?"
He glared at me.
I furrowed my eyebrows and gasped. "You don't actually have a reason!"
"I do..."
"Then what?"
"...You'll dream."
I smirked. "Nothing I won't enjoy."
His nose flared. "...You'll feel different."
"I'm sure I can handle it."
www.ebook-converter
"You're emotions will be off."

"They can come at me, bro."
"Evangeline." He warned.
"I know it's asking a lot of you, Michael, and I wouldn't sugIgest it normally but
what if my arm is broken? I'll
have to be in a cast for months. I hate that I'm being selfish here, but what harm
will it do? I'm not exactly
going to die within the next..." His eyes looked to the ground. I frowned as picked
up his hand with my good
one. "I'm not going to die and become a vampire, Michael. I'll be here. We'll be
here. The blood will be out
of my system within, what..."
"A week."
My eyes widened. "How long did it take the first time you gave it to me?"
"I only gave you a bit. A few days maybe more."
"Do you think I'll die within a week?"
He shook his head briskly and stepped in front of me. He let go of the hand I was
holding and buried his hand
in my hair. "No. I wouldn't let that happen."
I held back the shiver. Damn him and his ways to distract me. "Then why not?"
He stated into my eyes for what seemed like forever. I got lost in them. I always
forget that there were small
blue flecks in his eyes. I always see green.
P 34-8
The bag on my arm slipped to the ground as he stepped even closer. A sheet of paper
would have been able
to separate us.
"Because... The first time I want you to taste me is when we..." His eyes travelled
painfully slow down my
body and back up.
My face grew extremely hot. "Oh." I took a deep breath and nodded in agreement.
"Let me get changed." I
went to turn around when his hand in my hair buried itself deeper. I had to beg
myself not to close my eyes.
"Go into the living room and I'll do it."
I shook my head. "No. You're right we should--"
"I'll do what I did before. I'll make you some tea. It won't be a lot. I'd rather
you heal a little now than have a
broken arm for months." His fingers skimmed across my cheek. "Go into the living
room and keep the ice
pack on it."
He let go of me and walked straight into the kitchen. I felt like crap now. I wish
I hadn't suggested it. I knew
I'd tasted his blood before but I hadn't noticed. It was slightly sweet but I just
thought it was tea. I sighed as I
picked up the bag and tea towel. I sat down on the chair still thinking about what
he'd said. When we were to
finally be together, would I need to drink from him? Was it best I did after he
drank from me so I healed
quicker? That's what the woman had written.
www.ebook-converter
I put the peas onto the side table and stated down at the hand shaped mark. I
didn't think it was that bad
earlier.
It was another five minutes before Michael walked back in with a steaming cup. He
sat beside me and
carefully handed it to me. At first I stared at it. Blood in general for a human
being wasn't supposed to be
consumed. But as I looked at Michael I realised that this wasn't exactly blood of a
human or animal was it?
This was the blood of a vampire. The blood of the vampire I love.
I put the cup to my lips and let the hot liquid smooth down my throat. The tea
tasted exactly as it did the first
time I drunk it. But this time I noticed it was sweeter. It was an addictive taste
I admit. Even the first time I
drunk it seemed more-ish. I finished it quickly with a sigh. I looked down at my
arm but frowned when it
looked like nothing changed.
"It isn't magic, Evie; it's not going to work straight away." He smiled. He took my
good hand and pulled me
up. "Let's go to bed. I think you need some kissing better." Michael winked
lightening the mood immediately.
I narrowed my eyes playfully suddenly feeling ten times more awake than I was a
moment ago. "How will I
know you won't start commenting on my 'faces.'"
He let out a longing sigh, stood in front of me, and then bent over to grab my
waist and lift me over his
shoulder. "I love your faces."
"Shut up."
"I love everything you do when you're all cute and turned on." He was careful with
my arm as he walked up
the stairs and down the hall.
P 34-9
"Shut up!"
He stopped by his bed and carefully hoisted me so I slid down his body. His
grinning face was in line with
mine and my feet remained off the ground. He pecked my nose which made me smile and
then he kissed my
lips. "There are specific things I love more though." He laid me on the bed before
turning the light off and
switching the lamp on. He climbed onto the bed and said, "Right. Let's get started.
What do I like the most...
Hmm..." His hand suddenly ticked under my foot. A giggle burst through my lips and
I kicked at him to get
him to stop. "I love your giggle. It's absolutely adorable."
"Stop!" He grabbed my waist and squeezed. His touch seemed even more electrifying.
"You know I'm wide
awake now, so you're trying to tire me out?"
"I know you're wide awake but I'm not trying to tire you out. You weren't this
awake the last time you... Had
tea." He chuckled. "Maybe because you didn't have as much last time." He muttered
and I wasn't sure
whether he wanted me to hear it. "You can sleep whenever you want. I just want to
show you what I love
most about you. And what I'd miss if anything were to happen to you."
I lifted my head and frowned. "Michael..."
"Nope! No, sad distractions. This night was perfect before that vampire came. I
wanted to end it perfectly."
I grabbed his head and brought him to look at me. I felt so much stronger, so...
Rejuvenated. "It has ended
perfectly. We're here smiling, laughing. That's a perfect ending to me."
www.ebook-converter
He smiled softly down at me. He lay in between my legs, his hands on the bed either
side of my head
stopping his full weight from crushing me... Which I wouldn't entirely mind.
"Thank you for dinner, Michael. It honestly was the best date I've had in a long
time. Or ever, even."
I pecked his lips once, twice and then a third time but this time deepening it. He
lowered his body putting the
slightest of pressure in the right places. I nipped his bottom lip and smiled when
he rolled us over so I was
straddled on top of him. I leant my forehead against his as I pulled back. "You
realise you've gotten so much
better at the whole control thing? Remember the library?"
He chuckled as he ran his hands up my thighs. "I was thirsty that day."
"Oh, the horror!" I cried. "To think, I could have been vampire food."
"Ha ha." He said. He slowly sat up and kept hold of my thighs to keep me straddled
onto his lap. "I think you
should try to sleep. You're far too awake for your own good. And we need your arm
to heal."
I lightly rested my bad arm on his shoulder but kept the other firmly around his
neck. "I'm not ready to sleep."
"Well, I am."
I pressed my lips to his neck and felt his hands tighten on my thighs. "Five
minutes?"
"No, because you know five minutes will turn into ten minutes..." He trailed off as
I sucked his skin into my
mouth. "So sleep." His voice had betrayed him. It was deep, husky... Filled with
lust. "Evie, you're killing
P 34-10
me."
"I know."
"You're not the one that has to get up in the morning."
"I know." I repeated against his neck as I moved to his collar bone. I heard him
growl and I smiled. I'd totally
forgotten about his little week spot! Not like I've had the chance. He'd always
been in control.
"Dimples..." He muttered.
"Yes, Milkshake? Or maybe even Bloodshake. Or something blood or vampire related.
Fangs? Sharpie?
Red? Black Eyes? What do you prefer?"
"I thought you came up with one."
I pulled back to smirk at him. "I changed my mind."
"What was it going to be?"
"I'm not going to tell you that!" I sat up on my knees and his hands dropped from
my thighs. "That'd ruin it." I
swung my leg off him and lay my head onto the pillow. Michael chuckled and sighed
as he whipped the cover
off from under me, switched he lamp off and lay beside me. I turned to face him as
he did the same.
www.ebook-converter
"Thank you," I mumbled into the dark as my eyes started to adjust quicker than
usual. "For distracting me...
Helping me."
"You should know by now that I'd do anything for you." I heard and felt his yawn
against my cheek.
I stroked his cheek. "Go to sleep. We can talk more tomorrow. I love you."
"I love you too. Goodnight."
Michael landed a sweet soft kiss onto my lips before his breathing became soft and
slow. It had been a full
half hour before I moved to stare up at the ceiling and Michael had wrapped his arm
lazily around my waist
and snuggled his head into my neck.
I still wasn't able to sleep. I'd been replaying the whole night in my mind. Mind
was working faster; my
thoughts were like a slideshow.
The thoughts and images of the date Michael and I had made me smile. But the
unfortunate kidnapping and the
threat to my brother made me scowl quietly and frown.
But something that the vampire said made all of my thoughts and my breathing pause.
"...That wasn't me outside your witches' house."
I knew it. There were three. There had to be. How else...
P 34-11
Wait...
Or it could have been after the chase... Because John and Michael came back about
ten minutes later... It
could have been the other one they were chasing...
Dammit! For crying out loud.
This was impossible.
This whole situation was damn near impossible. How could I get through this?
The arm tightening around my waist answered my question.
____________
Woo early update. Proud mama bear.
OKAY GUYS. I know you're all getting frustrated with those two being all sexually
frustrated and all BUT:
I have it all planned out.
!!!SMALL SPOILER ALERT!!!
www.ebook-converter
An event will occur later on and it will lead them to needing each other both
physically and emotionally.
That's all that needs to be said!! I've probably made it worse for you guys but
hey!! You're all like, "When
are they gonna get it on?!" So I told ya!!
Much love to you guys. <3
Maybe he is michaels buddy Evie, you are my spirit animal.
P 34-12
35: Loosen Up
252K 3.5K 473
by Misguided
MERRY XMAS GUYS

Hope you all had a great day!!!!!!
Mistakes? Things cant be perfect its 2 o'clock in the morning.
_______________________
"Jesus, Evie slow down before you fall off!"

I directed my gaze to John but didn't listen. "I have two more minutes." I panted.
He leaned his arms on the front of the treadmill. "I thought the whole reason for
us being here is so we could
finish talking."
www.ebook-converter
I pressed the button to slow down the machine and came to a steady slow walk before
turning it off. "We
will."
"When? After you work yourself to death? Come on, your muscles are going to kill
you."
I stepped off and glanced around the half empty gym. It was almost six o'clock in
the evening and I honestly
thought it'd be packed especially on a Friday.
"Come on Evie I can see that you've wanted to say something since we've been here."
He sat down and lay
back on the weight lifting station. There were so many weights attached to both
sides of the pole even a few
males were glancing at it like, 'no way could he lift that'. Except John
practically flipped them off as he
curled his fingers around the pole and did a few reps without even shaking. Vampire
strength nowadays.
"I don't see why you do this. You're practically carrying the weight of a car."
He chuckled effortlessly as he continued to do rep after rep. "Evie, honey. Tell me
what's on your mind."
I sat down on a similar weight station but leaned on my knees. I wiped my hand
across my sweaty forehead
and sighed. "I don't know if I can do this anymore."
John paused in mid air, holding it above his head like it was a sheet of paper. "Do
what."
"I can't... Lie to him. I can't."
John put the weights back onto the stand and sat up. "Evie..."
P 35-1
"It's been eating at me all week," I told him. Monday morning, John and I met again
at the same coffee shop
except this time all I told him about this meeting is that he took me and
threatened that someone would drink
from my brother. I didn't tell him anymore just in case. But I didn't lie to him
either. "I'm dying of guilt, John.
Michael is my heart now; I can't stand lying to him. I can't bare it."
John gave me a heartfelt look. "It's going to be okay--"
"No, no." I squeezed my eyes shut and dropped my head into my hands. "It's not
going to be okay. I don't
know how long this will last. I don't know when we will finally get hold of these
vampires. I don't want to
lie to him anymore. I can't do it, John."
I felt his hands around my bare arms and lift me. I was wearing my stretchy tight
three-quarter length black
shorts and a grey sports top from the Nike store. God, I hate sport bras. They were
all tight and confined.
Although I had to admit, they were comfortable at times.
He was very, very careful when he took my right arm and removed it from my face. My
arm was healing
perfectly. The bone was still bruised but if Michael hadn't given me his... You
know... It would be
completely broken. The bruise on my arm was still slightly yellow but hey. Can't be
perfect.
He removed my left arm as well and stared into my eyes. "Listen here little Miss
negative. This will all
straighten out soon. Everything will be okay. Nothing happened this week right?"
www.ebook-converter
I shook my head.
"Exactly. We will all straighten this out. Girl, I swear if you cry..."
"I'm not crying..." An evil tear betrayed me and rolled down my cheek.
"Oh, Evie." He engulfed me into a hug. "Oh, stop it before you make me cry."
I giggled against his chest and rested my forehead on his shoulder. "Don't tease."
He was such a dad. For a moment I let John just hug me and comfort me. I damn near
needed it.
"Erm... Coach Harris? Evie?"
We broke apart and sure enough, Damien was stood there staring between us. I'd
totally forgotten I'd come
here with him. How else would I have gotten in to this gym? I had to meet him here
after practise.
I wiped my eyes and turned my head toward him. "Damien. Sorry, we were just..."
"She was upset about something. She needed a hug." John said.
I hid my smile from him as I took a respectable step back from John so Damien
didn't assume anything more.
"Yes and John decided--"
"John?" Damien repeated.
Oh right. Technically, I wasn't supposed to be close to him. How could I be? John
and I never cross paths.
P 35-2
Never. So what could be my excuse for hugging him and somehow being on a first name
basis with him?
"I... Uh..." I stared ahead trying to think of something. Nothing. Not a thing.
"Don't worry about it, Damien." John's eyes said, 'Ask anything and I hit you'. So
Damien didn't question it.
"Right." He mumbled in reply. "Evie are you ready?"
I nodded. "Yes but I'm going to... My parents house tonight." I lied. The lies just
continue to pile on, and on.
He chuckled and waved. "Have fun at your boyfriends. I'll catch the last bus."
I watched him leave and turned to John. "You could get me in trouble."
"You could get yourself in trouble because you're fucking your history lecturer."
He mumbled and I smacked
his head with my hand. "If I were human that would have hurt."
"What you said was rude." I started walking away.
He followed. "What I said was the truth."
"Jonathan, I swear--"
www.ebook-converter
"Don't call me Jonathan."
I scowled at him before walking into the changing rooms and grabbing my large bag
filled with my clothes
and overnight clothes for when I go over to Michael's. I shrugged on my coat and
scarf and walked out.
John met me out front, not changed either but he had put on track pants and a coat.
I walked straight past him
but he caught up with ease. "I was joking back there."
"Yes, well I didn't appreciate it at all. In fact right now I'm kinda thinking
you're an asshole."
"Oh, Evie. You're so... Tense. Loosen up. I know this whole thing has you on edge.
I know you're hurting
because of all of this." He sighed but then clicked his fingers. "Let's go out for
a drink."
"What's the point?." I mumbled next to my car. "And besides, the last time I had a
drink in my hands you
threw it away because I'm not nineteen."
He shrugged. "Under different circumstances. And besides if you're drinking, it
will loosen you up. If you
can't have sex with your man, you turn to alcohol."
My face started burning. "Uh..."
"I speak the truth young human! Now get changed in your car, I'll be by your door
to take you to a local bar in
ten."
"But I stink."
P 35-3
"No you won't. Get changed then meet me in this spot."
I did as he said and got in the car after giving him a mysterious look. I put on my
jeans, t-shirt and cream
cardigan and met John beside my car.
"What is it?"
He opened his arms and stepped forward. "Hug me!"
I frowned. "Um... Why?"
He grinned. "You'll see. Or smell is more like it."
I hesitantly stepped forward but he grabbed me and squeezed. Then I smelt it.
To be honest, I'd never noticed John's scent before. Like ever. But as it circled
around my head I started to
wonder how I could miss it? It was cinnamon and apple. It was impossible to say it
was unattractive but it
didn't appeal to me as much as Michael's scent.
John pulled away with a grin and all I could smell was him. Even when he stepped to
my car and got in that
was all I could smell. Well, guess I don't smell of work and sweat anymore!
www.ebook-converter
I got in the passenger side and said, "Thanks for the warning. I better not attract
any willing humans ready to
have the life sucked out of them."
He burst out into a roar of laughter as he switched the car on. "You won't, I'm
sure of it."
John wouldn't stop playing with the music as we drove around town. I had to scold
him twice before he
broke the radio. I already had to get the car fixed once from a vampire encounter I
didn't want a second time.
We stopped outside a bar called Yates that looked nice and calm and stepped out.
The person standing beside the wall near the door shouldn't have surprised me. But
for some reason, I still
found myself saying, "Why are you here?"
Sam grinned. "Nice to see you too, Evie."
John chuckled. "I assume Kate sent you?"
"Actually no, my grandmother did. She said to keep an eye on this one," He nudged
me. "She might be up to
no good tonight, who knows." And then he flicked my nose.
We walked into the bar together and damn was I wrong about it being calm. There
were men and women
filling the tables and seats at the bar. The noise was quite loud but the smell of
alcohol overpowered my
senses.
John wandered off and Sam kept his hand on my wrist as we moved in and out of the
crowd. I looked down
at his hand and saw the thin gloves stopping him from touching me. Sam led us to
the bar and asked what I
wanted. "I don't mind."
P 35-4
"Let's go with something simple then. A Smirn Off Ice will do. We don't want her
drunk and out of control do
we?" He smiled at the female server. "And I'll just have a Labatt Blue please."
She grinned back and walked off to get the drinks. "Where did John go?" I asked.
"Get a table knowing him."
The woman came back with our drinks and Sam paid. Sam led me through the crowd and
stopped at a booth
in a corner where John was lazily laying down on one side. I slid in opposite and
Sam sat beside me. "So,
tell me why you're here today, Evie?"
"John felt like I needed a drink." I said as I took a small sip of my drink.
"She did!" John said as he swung around and leaned forward. "Look at her. She looks
so uptight! An elastic
band is looser than you."
"Someone's not..." Sam half mumbled as he took a gulp of his beer.
I narrowed my eyes at him. "What did you say?"
John leaned forward with a smirk. "He said someone's not getting any."
www.ebook-converter
My nose flared. "That is neither of your business. And John just because you know
it doesn't mean you have
to throw it in my face every few seconds."
He raised an eyebrow with a smile. "See. Snappy, uptight--"
Sam interrupted. "Obviously sexually frustrated--"
"Stop it both of you!"
They burst out laughing and did a stupid man high five thing. Men. Or immortal
beings should I say.
"Why don't you--"
"It's complicated." I muttered to Sam before taking another sip. "And it's none of
your business." I snapped.
I'd been driven to my second drink after the first hour because of Sam and John's
damned teasing. We'd
finally gotten a decent conversation about stuff like Christmas being in about a
month and how college was
when my phone started ringing.
I looked down at the name and smiled. "Hello, Stranger."
"Isn't that my line?" His deep vibrating voice said over the line.
"I decided to turn the tables. Hope you don't mind."
"I never mind." He chuckled. "How are you?"
P 35-5
"I'm fine." I rolled my eyes at John's funny faces. "Just having a drink with a two
imbeci--"
Before I could finish John snatched the phone away from me and held my phone to his
ear. "Hello, Lover."
Johns grin was so mischievous it actually made me laugh a little. "Oh, she's
fine... No, Sam and I didn't take
her against her will... I'll take her home in a few hours, Michael... No.... No she
won't... I'll make sure she
won't... If she is then put her to bed when she gets in..." I gave him a sceptical
look. "She's a big girl, Mike...
Yeah, so? Oh come on... Come on..."
Sam was laughing at my side and practically crying at John's patronising voice.
"Okay... Okay! I'll make sure... NOT!" Then he hung up and handed me the phone.
I didn't even have to ask.
"Michael doesn't want me getting you drunk." He winked. "I won't of course, that'd
be stupid of me! Wouldn't
it Sam?"
"Yes it would, John. Waiter!" I laughed as one of the bartenders that were cleaning
a table walked over with
a scowl. "Two shot glasses and a bottle of vodka please."
He looked at me then back to Sam. "I can't hand you the..."
www.ebook-converter
John turned his gaze to him. I watched as his pupils dilated and the male looked
directly at him. "Yes you
can."
The male stared into his eyes as if in a trance and nodded before walking away.
I gave John a scolding look. "Should you have done that?"
He shrugged. "I don't use it every day. That was the first time I used it in a
while."
The bartender walked back over with a bottle of vodka and two shot glasses
obediently before walking off.
"I'm not getting drunk, Samuel."
He poured out the two shots and handed me one. "Who says you have to? Come on, one
shot won't hurt! Give
you a bit of a buzz!"
"I don't know."
"Live a little. Which is more than I can say for myself," John winked.
I signed and took the shot. It burnt a familiar trail down my throat and Sam and
John made wolf sounds and
pumped their fists in the air.
"Children." I muttered as I put the glass on the table.
I didn't see the point in having the vodka bottle on the table because after Sam
had his shot we didn't drink
P 35-6
any more of it. They made me laugh as they talked about previous things that had
happened between them. I
made them laugh as I scolded them or commented on their stupid stories. I leaned my
head on Sam's shoulder
crying with laughter with him as John scowled at us.
"I didn't." He looked down at the table.
That only made us laugh harder.
"I didn't! Anastasia didn't do that! I was so thirsty! I hadn't done that before!"
Sam slammed his fist on the table repeatedly as he laughed even harder.
"I was delusional!! The only reason I ran around naked is because I thought I went
mad! Why did Ana tell
you that anyway!? She didn't tackle me to the ground! Stop laughing!"
"Oh, god my stomach!" I clutched my belly.
"I'm going to kill Ana." John mumbled.
Sam and I settled after five minutes of non stop laughing. "Oh, Jesus." Sam said as
he helped me to sit
upright. "Oh, gosh I laughed so hard when she told me that story."
www.ebook-converter
"I'm not surprised." I wiped my eyes from all the tears. "What got me was the fact
they had to force clothes
on. What were you thinking, John!"
"I wasn't thinking." He mumbled. "Leave me alone."
Sam and I high-fived but it wasn't the same because he had gloves on. But it'll do.
There were more bodies in here now. The bar barely visible.
"Excuse me ladies," I said as I stood up. "But nature calls." Sam stood up and let
me out. I walked to the
toilet and did my business before walking out. As I stepped in and out of the crowd
I glanced at the bar and
back but stopped. My eyes must be deceiving me.
The sound of my heart beating suddenly filling the noise in my ears. I swallowed
the lump in my throat and
looked again. No. My eyes weren't deceiving me.
He glanced my way with a small smirk. I tried to spot the table from here but I
couldn't see it. Which I was
thankful for.
I walked toward him and sat on the empty chair beside him.
"You know we have to stop meeting like this." He said as he took a pointless sip of
his beer.
"What are you doing here?" I asked his eyes not meeting mine.
His grey eyes finally looked at me and he smiled. "Needed a night to myself."
P 35-7
I raised a brow and crossed my arms.
"Alright, you caught me." He held a hand to his heart. "Don't stake me please, I'd
like to live to see
tomorrow."
I looked at his attire. Blue jeans today, a black t-shirt and a black jacket.
"Don't tempt me." I mumbled before facing forward.
"You couldn't take me if you tried, princess."
"Want a bet?" I replied. "Give me a wooden stake and I'll prove it to you."
"Someone's become violent. Too much alcohols perhaps?"
"I'm not light weight." I glanced at him. "No, but what are you doing here. You'll
risk getting caught?"
He chuckled without humour and finished his beer. "That vampire and witch are too
oblivious to know I am
here. There are too many smells in here it would be impossible to pick me out from
this crowd unless I go
right up to them. They're having too much fun telling stories and having a good old
laugh. Just like you are,
for that matter." He ran a hand over his blond hair. "How's your arm?"
www.ebook-converter
"Just fine."
"No breaks I see? Your vampire must have given blood. It's probably still in your
system now, actually.
Maybe just a trace." He searched my eyes for a reaction but I gave him none. Not
even a flinch. "Aren't you
scared?"
"Of?"
"Dying. If you died you'd become one of us."
I didn't even blink. "That doesn't seem like such a bad thing."
He leaned back on the stool and smiled. This time it was a genuine one. I was
surprised he even gave me a
genuine one. "Really? Drinking blood for eternity to try quench an unquenchable
thirst? Not being able to
walk past humans without wanting to rip their throat open and drink from them?"
I found this conversation completely inappropriate especially in a populated area

like this. "I'm sure I could
tame it."
He chuckled. "Wow. Have you told your boyfriend you're considering becoming a
vampire?"
"I'm not considering it. I'm simply answering your questions."
"Would you?"
"What?"
P 35-8
"Consider it? Consider becoming one?" He suddenly seemed completely interested. All
sarcasm and trace of
a predator gone. Now he just seemed like a person wanting to know an answer to his
question. An unguarded
person. He leaned forward on the bar and tilted his head to the side the same way
he did back in the alley.
"I hadn't thought about it." I mumbled, fiddling with my fingers. "Even if I did,
Michael wouldn't exactly
welcome the idea with open arms." Why I was talking to him like this was beyond me.
"Why don't you try it. You could persuade him with your devilish charm." He
smirked. "You're a stubborn
kid he'd come around I'm sure."
"I'm not a kid."
"I got over a hundred years on you. You are a kid." He paid for his drink. "You
best be getting back princess.
Your people are waiting so they can go." The person I saw a moment ago gone. "I'm
sure I'll be seeing you
again."
"You will." I guaranteed as I stood up. "I'll find out something from you soon."
He laughed. "No you won't, Evangeline. Now, off you pop."
I glanced his way before walking through the crowd toward the table. John and Sam
smiled at me. "What
took you so long? Did you poop?"
www.ebook-converter
I scowled and him. "Shut up John." I grabbed my phone off the table and followed
them out. I took one last
glance at the seats and saw him raise a fresh glass to me before downing it. A
crowd of people got in the way
but when I looked around them he was gone.
I bumped into Sam as we got out of the loud bar. My ears ringing slightly surprised
that it was that loud in
there.
"Careful." I mumbled.
He chuckled. "Sorry. Anyway, I'm off home."
I raised a brow. "Can you drive?"
He waves away my comment and pointed across the road where Kate was at the drivers
seat of Sam's car
dancing and clutching her fist close to her probably belting out the lyrics to a
song.
"She's here to pick me up. She knows me too well."
"She should she's your sister." I said in an obvious tone. "And she can see the
future so..."
The window to the car opened and she yelled, "Come on asshole! Dad wants your butt
home now!"
Samuel gave me a hug before running off to his car and sliding in.
John drove me home chatting away about absolutely nothing in particular as my brain
tried to figure out THIS
encounter with the vampire... That I still don't know the name of. This time wasn't
so bad. Obviously the fact
P 35-9
that he follows me is still a bit odd. But those are orders I suppose.
John stopped outside of Michael's house. "How will you get home?"
"I'll run of course." He winked as we both got out. "Mike's upstairs sleeping. Go
do your thing and make him
happy."
I looked at the clock on my phone. Wow, half ten. Didn't think we were there for
that long. "Why is he
asleep?"
John shrugged as he backed up. "I don't know, why don't you go find out?" He winked
once more before
turning off into the direction of the forest.
I grabbed my overnight bag and keys from the ignition before shutting my doors to
lock them. I slung the bag
over my shoulders and went to walk to the door when something caught my eye. I
turned around and a scowl
replaced my weary features.
The vampire himself smiled at me and waved me over.
Am I stupid enough to actually go over there after just talking to him? Am I? No.
But I walked over anyway. He turned his back on me and started walking deeper and
immediately, I regretted
following. What if he was with his friend? What if it was a trap?
www.ebook-converter
But as we got deep enough he turned around and stopped. "I've been thinking."
"Between the fifteen minutes it took for me to get here?" I asked as I kept a
distance between us.
"Yes. I'm a fast and strategic thinker. But anyway. I'd like to take up your
offer."
I opened and closed my mouth going through my mind in what kind of offer I had made
with him. "I made an
offer?"
He smirked. "It was more like a bet."
Oh. "I wasn't serious." I said as I shifted from foot to foot.
"Well, I am. I want to see of you can actually get a stake through my chest."
I blinked. "Are you mad?"
"No. Just curious. If a vampire did so happen to come along and want to drink from
you, I'd like to see if you
can defend yourself. And besides. Think about it. You won't be able to get a stake
through me." He crossed
his arms over his chest in challenge.
What was he doing? Was he joking? Was he drunk? Is that even possible?
"Tomorrow evening. I'll be by your house."
P 35-10
I shook my head. "This is stupid."
"Its fun." He said with a grin.
"I'm not doing it."
He raised a brow. "You are the one that wanted to see me again."
"Yes, to talk about everything."
"Well, I am arranging a meeting. Tomorrow. Six o'clock. I'm sure you can think of
something to say to your
vampire."
Lies. "I can't lie anymore." I stated. "I can't."
There was silence for a moment and I looked up to see him looking not at me but his
feet. "An hour. Can you
get away? Is he doing something for an hour tomorrow?"
"It's his day off, he usually spends it with me." I didn't want to do this but I
could use this to my advantage. I
could get things from him. I could grill him. I could even gain his trust. He
doesn't seem like an evil vampire
but then again I've been wrong. He did threaten my brother.
www.ebook-converter
"You have class tomorrow usually. Say it's moved to six."

"What lecture is at six o'clock on a Saturday?"
"An extra credit class then."
"Extra credit? We're not at high school."

His nose flared and it reminded me of when Michael...
"What other ideas do you have?" He walked to a long thick log and sat down. "I am
all ears."
I shook my head and started backing up. "Look, I don't want to lie to him anymore,"
"Then don't."
I narrowed my eyes. "What...?"
"Say you're going somewhere. But come to me first. Understand?"
I opened my mouth once again and closed it. Oh, god this is so difficult. "I don't
know."
He shrugged and sighed. "Alright. If you change your mind I'll be there. Six
o'clock. Don't forget I am being
cooperative here. I have decided to go against what I said on Sunday. So if you
have questions, then
tomorrow evening is the resolve." He started backing up.
"Go against? You're asking me to meet you so I can kill you."
P 35-11
"Oh, Evangeline. Don't be so naive." He scolded. "You won't be able to do it."
My jaw clenched. "If you provoke me enough."
"That's the spirit! I'll see you soon. Go inside before your vampire wakes up."
I watched him walk away from me and I scowled as I made my way back to the house.
As I showered
downstairs, I thought about his... Proposal. It was stupid. The whole idea seemed
beyond stupid. I would be
an idiot for even considering it.
I turned the shower off and let out a sigh. Lord give me strength. Please.
I glanced at my phone to see the time. Quarter past eleven. I dried myself off,
towel dried my hair into a
fluffy mess and put on my pyjama shorts and t-shirt. I grabbed a bottle of water
from the fridge and made my
way upstairs with my bag. As I opened the door I could feel the smile stretching
across my face. I hadn't seen
Michael all day. Well, this morning before he left my room but I was half asleep.
He was laying on his front.
The side of his face visible, half of his naked back showing while the other half
was covered by the thin
sheet while the thick comforter was thrown to the side.
I dropped my bag and quickly walked into the bathroom to brush my teeth. I then
slipped under the cool
sheets after putting the water bottle on the side table. I couldn't help myself. I
trailed my fingers up his spine
and felt a small shudder start at his shoulders and quickly move to his waist. His
eyes were still closed, his
face peaceful and relaxed. I landed a small kiss to his soft shoulder and heard the
slight growl from the
middle of his chest.
www.ebook-converter
One of his eyes slowly opened and finally focused on me. And then he made me roll
my eyes and slap where
I kissed by saying, "You're not drunk are you?"
"No. I didn't let them get to me." I continued to trail my finger tips up his back.
"How comes your asleep so
early?"
"Class was hell." He mumbled. "I just couldn't be bothered with it." He rolled over
onto his back and
grabbed me by the waist. "Tomorrow..." His arms wrapped around me and pulled to his
side, his legs
tangling with mine. "I just want a do nothing day."
I smiled into his neck and landed my hand onto his chest. "Sure."
"No stupid interruptions from John, Sam or Kate."
"More than happy to." I mumbled before yawning and shutting my eyes. "I'll gladly
turn my phone off from
them."
"And no damned interruptions from those vampires."
I opened my eyes suddenly feeling the weight of the lies trying to push against the
wooden cage I'd built up to
contain them. "Okay."
Michael turned on his side to face me. His thumb traced the side of my jaw; sparks
of warmth leaving a trail
wherever he touched. He pressed his lips to mine softly and I sighed out a quiet
moan. My lips parted and his
P 35-12
tongue slipped in; soon enough our bodies were tangled as he kissed me
passionately.
I slid my hands up his chest and into his velvet soft hair. His rough hand grazed
down my bare thigh and slung
it around his waist.
I hate Sam and John.
Weird thing to say right now? No it wasn't. Because the bastards were right. I was
frustrated. I don't show it,
no. I'm not a slut, I don't beg for sex like some women do. I'm not going to do
that. I wanted Michael probably
like every woman in that University. But the fact that I could have him but can't
because he's worried
something could happen to me made me feel even more frustrated. I knew he wouldn't
hurt me. Hell, he
probably knew himself. But he didn't want to risk it.
I pulled away from the kiss knowing that this wouldn't go any further even if the
sudden bulge poking into me
seemed prominent enough. Nothing would happen. We'd come out of this hot and
bothered and probably
would end up not sleeping for hours.
"I think we should get some sleep."
He nodded his head, and I saw his jaw clench and unclench. "Goodnight Evie... You
sexy--"
"Michael!" I giggled. "You never say sexy."
www.ebook-converter
"That's because I'm never as horn--"
"Mike, stop, you're going to start something we won't finish." I smirked and patted
his chest. "Now. Sleep it
off. I love you. I'll see you in the morning."
"Fine. But we get to spoon."
I burst out laughing as he turned me around, buried his face in my hair, wrapped
his arm around my waist and
landed that impressive bulge against the bottom.
"You're still half asleep I bet."
"You have no idea." He mumbled.
Michael fell asleep two minutes later. My mind suddenly averted to that vampire.
I'm not seeing him. No. I'm
not. I'm not doing it. Not while I have a 'Michael do nothing day'.
He can arrange that stupid little game another day.
But damn what if there wasn't another day? What of this is the only time I ever
get?
Uh! Damn vampires!
______________________________________
WOOP. Chapter done.
P 35-13
Not much to say. 2.20AM. Sleep.
???????? Slay??
www.ebook-converter
P 35-14
36: Hit Me
240K 3.4K 561
by Misguided
____________________________________________
I tilted my head toward the ceiling. "Would you rather a vagina for a mouth or a
penis for a nose?"
Michael's hand stopped moving up and down my arm to burst out laughing.
"That is the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard." He laughed.
"Well, you decided to wake me up at half eight, shout in my ear that it's a do
nothing day, cook me breakfast
and carry me into the living room. So that question is your fault. The timing of
everything is so close together
my brain just went kaput." I smiled up at him.
He smirked down at me. "It's one of those unanswered questions isn't it?"
I lifted my head up from his lap, turned around so I was on all fours on the couch
and then lifted my arms so
they could around his neck. He grinned when I kissed his cheek. "No, it's a 'you're
screwed either way'
question."
www.ebook-converter
"Do I have to answer it then?"
I gave him another big kiss on the cheek and climbed behind him to sit on the edge
of the couch. He grabbed
my legs and put them over his shoulders. "Will you judge me? Play with my hair."
My eyes widened in delight. Yay. I started to run my hands through his soft hair
with a grin. "I won't judge
you."
He let out a sigh as he said, "I'd probably say a penis for a nose. That way I can
get a nose job."
I laughed. "What if a nose job was impossible and you have to live with a penis for
your nose forever?" I
grabbed a fistful of his hair and turned his head to look up at me.
He smirked up at me. "Then I'd hide in my room forever!" His voice was playfully
eerie.
I let him turn forward again and continued to rake my fingers through his thick
hair. "What if there's a lion in
your room and you can't stay in there!"
"Then I'd kill the lion."
"Mike, you can't use your vampire-ness to get out of this one."
"I'll hide in my bathroom then."
P 36-1
"Your bathroom is barricaded."
"My closet."
"There's a skunk in there."
"My spare bedroom!" He insisted.
"The lions family lives in there."
"Oh, come on. Be sympathetic, I have a penis for a nose!"
I started giggling and wrapped my arms around his neck. I leaned my chin on top of
his head to say, "Fine.
You can have the spare room."
"Oh, thank you, I was beginning to think I had no hope!" He said dramatically.
"You know you're hair reminds me of a lion."
There was a moment silence. "Really?"
"Yeah because it's so wild. In a good way." I ran my hands up the sides of his
hair.
www.ebook-converter
"So I'm a lion?"
I my hands paused. "I said your hair--"

"You think I'm a lion?"
"No, did I say--?"
"Am I the king, Evie?" He turned around in my hands and wiggled his eyebrows at me.
"Do you want to hear
me roar?
"Oh god," I swung my legs off his shoulders, stood up and jumped over the couch
when he tried to grab me.
"Michael..."
He stood up and circled the couch slowly... Like a playful predator...
"Wanna see if my bark is as bad as my bite?" He started coming toward me but I
backed up. His smile so
bright and playful it made me grin but worry about what he was about to do.
I started backing up faster. "Lion's don't bark."

He rolled his eyes. "You know what I mean."
And before I could even blink he lunged forward. I evaded him with a small squeak
and ran into the kitchen.
A small giggle escaped my lips as I circled around the island and he followed.
"You're my prey Evie! This chase is unwinnable!" He said as he chased me around the
island about three
P 36-2
times.
"I could try!"
"Obey your king! Come here!" He changed direction and I squealed when he grabbed my
waist and lifted me.
"No!"
I started struggling but he easily held my legs still as he jogged into the living
room. My muscles were
slightly sore, just like John had predicted, after yesterday's work out. But this
was worth it. He threw me on
the couch and lay beside me with his hands on my waist.
Oh no.
"I swear if you--" I was cut short as I burst into a fit of giggles then hysterical
laughing as he started tickling
me.
I could just about hear him pretending to roar and then I felt his mouth on my neck
pretending to bite me but
only kissing me repeatedly.
"Am I a good enough lion?" He mumbled against my neck not stopping to let me
breathe.
www.ebook-converter
I hiccupped several times as he paused his moving hands on my stomach.

"I... You..." I wiped my eyes. "You..."
"Speak up my prey!" He looked down at me with an evil grin.

"You're... An ass."
He gasped dramatically. "How dare you! I am your king you are supposed to worship
me!"
And once again he started tickling. "Don't! Stop!"
"Will you obey and worship me?"
"Yes! Yes!" I said in between laughs.
His hands suddenly stopped and it took me a few moments to calm down. That's when I
realised his hands
had slyly moved under my pyjama t-shirt and he was tangled between my legs.
"Promise?" He leaned his forehead against mine.
"If I don't?" I smirked, panting slightly both in excitement and exhaustion.

"I'll show you how bad my bite really is."
"Try me."
He slid his hand further up the skin on my stomach and pressed his lips to mine.
P 36-3
So I decided to skip my lecture today. Not by choice of course. After breakfast I
said I was going to get ready
to go but Michael had begged me to stay. Or should I say forced me by pinning me
downstairs on the couch.
He started to slide his tongue along my bottom lip when the phone started ringing.
The house phone.
"Damned phone." He muttered before swinging himself up and walking into the
kitchen. I, on the other hand,
stood up and ran past him into the kitchen to grab it.
"Michael Reeves' phone, his better and adorable other half speaking." I winked at
him as he rolled his eyes
but my entire body froze and face drained of all colour when the person over the
line presented his name.
"Oh, I, um, I'm sorry. This is Dean Cameron Lake of Simon Fraser University. I'm
sorry if I interrupted
anything," A throaty chuckled filled the line and I glanced at Michael's unworried
face. How could he not be
worried?! Oh wait... Dean Lake has never met me. Or knows my voice. I had no reason
to be worried. "May
I speak with Michael?"
"Yes, one moment." I held the receiver to my palm and smiled sheepishly. "I
apologise."
"That should teach you before you grab someone else's phone." He took the phone
from my hand. "Hello
Dean Lake." He glanced at me. "Yes that is my girlfriend. I'm sorry if she
surprised you she can be a
handful... Yes..." He chuckled. "Yes she is..." He laughed. "Anyway, sir, I'm sure
you didn't call to talk about
our relationship statuses."
www.ebook-converter
I scowled at him before walking into the living room and collapsing on the couch. I
wonder what Kate and
Laura are up to. It feels like its been ages since I talked to Laura or had a day
out with her. Maybe we should
go to the mall or something.
"Evie?"
I lifted my head and watched Michael walk into the living room with a frown.
"What?" I asked cautiously.
"Dean has ordered a meeting. He says he wants to discuss the first years progress
and next years curriculum.
I don't understand why he wants to talk about the curriculum now. And on a Saturday
of all days."
"Oh. What time?"
"Around half five, six." He said as he sat beside me.
Something about that time made a small bell ring in my head. Six o'clock. Oh. I was
supposed to...
"Evie? Is that alright?"
Decision time. I say I'm going to my parents for a few hours and say I'll meet him
back here. Or I don't go at
all. I don't meet this vampire. I don't risk my life for the gazillionth time... I
don't lie to my boyfriend.
'Then don't. Say you're going somewhere. But come to me first. Understand?' That
vampire had said with a
sly smile.
P 36-4
He must be mad! This must be a joke. He must be tricking me.
Quick decision. It's been about a minute since you've said anything, Evie.
"It's fine." I replied. And I suddenly felt my lips move to say, "Actually, if
you're going to be on campus for a
while, I was thinking of seeing my parents." I didn't look him in the eye as I said
this.
What made me feel beyond guilty was when he said, "Okay. Better than staying here
anyway. Would you like
me to go to your room afterwards?"
I shook my head. "We'll come back here. Nine, half nine okay?"
"Should be finished by then." He kissed my cheek and grabbed the remote off the
side. He lay down in the
position I was in and rested his head in my lap.
I stared at the TV blankly as I ran my hands continuously through Michael's hair.
His eyes were shut and his
breathing was even. He looked so adorable when he slept.
As I stared at the screen I couldn't help but think about everything. All of the
mini and huge lies I've made for
that damned vampire. Why was I? I mean, I was telling John but not Michael. Why?
What was I afraid of? I
know he threatened my brother but that was after the second meeting. And plus
Anastasia knew about some
things. Why hasn't she told him? I would have thought John would have said
something. But Michael hasn't
hinted or even made any faces signalling he may know.
www.ebook-converter
The day rolled on by quickly after that. Michael woke up, we played around and
giggled about such silly
things like how Jersey Shore is a pointless programme although the fact the boys
call girls at a club
'grenades' is hilarious.
I was at the door giving Michael a prolonged kiss at 5.35pm when I pulled away
reluctantly with a giggle.
"You're going to be late."
"I'd rather be late than leave you." He pecked my lips. "I should be finished
around half seven."
"Alright. I'll be back around nine. Now go before you get in trouble with the
dean!" I nudged him. "I love
you."
"And you know I love you too."
I watched him leave with a huge grin on my face but as soon as he was out of sight
it was replaced with a
frown. Right let's get this over and done with. I went back in and changed my
clothes which took ten minutes;
it was only to make sure I didn't bump into Michael on the road.
I pulled out my car keys and jumped into the car. There was no way of Michael and I
to bump into each other
at Uni because his meeting was on the other side of campus.
As I drove to the end of my road not bothering to go inside the house just in case
Katherine was in there.
Actually... Would they know? Were they keeping an eye on me?
Only one way I could find out really. Go into the forest and find out if one of
them stops me.
P 36-5
I got out of my car and looked down at what I was wearing. Blue jeans, white
Converse and a burgundy
hoodie. I hoped my Converse didn't get too muddied up. As I slowly walked into the
still and silent wood, I
checked the time on my phone. 6.02pm. I made sure to stay on the familiar path as I
moved in deeper. A
sudden gust of wind hit my side and I stumbled to the side. The forest was almost
pitch black without the
moon. It was too early for it to be out. The sun had literally just about gone
down.
As I wandered around the area I recognised from the last time we were all in the
forest, I started to wonder
where I was actually supposed to meet him. I stopped by a tree and looked around
quickly. The woods were
eerily quiet...
That was until he dropped in front of me from above and made me scream.
He smirked at me and said, "Right. Let's get cracking."
"Asshole." I mumbled as I put a hand to my erratic heart. I quickly looked at his
blue jeans and black t-shirt.
"Take this," He grabbed my wrist, very lightly, and placed a smooth but sharp
wooden stake in my hand.
"And do it. Stake me!"
"Did you make this?"
"Yes."
www.ebook-converter
I glared at him incredulously. "You're bonkers."

"I'm smart because this'll teach you something."
"Like what?" I moaned. I stared down at the stake and then his chest. "I can't
possibly put this through
someone's chest. Even if I would find pleasure in doing it to you."
He clicked his fingers and then pointed at me. "See right there. That's what I want
to hear. Your aggression, I
want to feel it. I want you to imagine me just walking up to your parents house,
getting invited in and then
slaughtering--"
"That's not fair." I gritted out gripping the stake tighter. "Anyone would be angry
at that."
"Good. Use it." He suddenly stepped forward making me move backwards until my
shoulders touched the
tree. He picked up my empty hand and pressed it to his chest. "Right here. That's
the heart. Do you feel it?"
I'd barely felt Michael's heart beating. I didn't think vampires' hearts did beat.
Even if I'd put my hand to
Michael's chest. But as this vampire pressed my finger tips underneath his ribcage,
I could feel the subtle rise
and fall of a heart beating.
I stared at it curiously but didn't get any time to ponder on it because he'd
dropped my hand. "Do you feel it?"
He repeated.
I nodded.
He grabbed the hand with the stake in it and pointed it exactly where it needed to
be. "That's where I want
P 36-6
you to do it."
"Are you trying to kill yourself?"
He chuckled. "You won't be able to do it. Really, I am not worried about you
killing me tonight." He started
doing that weird one-two thing with his feet; that jump around dance move those
boxers do in a fight. "Come
on, hit me."
"I'm not hitting you."
He paused and tilted his head just like he did that night in the alley. His grey
eyes sparkled with excitement.
Was he really enjoying this? "Why would you come out here then? Come on,
Evangeline." He started jumping
around with his fists up. "Hit me, hit me, hit me."
"And you call me the kid." I mumbled as I pushed off the tree and stepped around
him.
"Evangeline," He sung from behind me. "Come on, princess."
"Stop calling me that." I snapped.
"Get angry."
www.ebook-converter
"No."
"Come on."
"Stop it."
"Hit me."
"I swear to the holiest--"
He poked me. He actually poked me. He actually poked his finger into my ribs! I
stared at him with wide
eyes. "You're so--"
Poke, poke, poke.
My patience was wearing thin.
Poke, poke... Poke.
Instead of using the stake, I curled my fist and went to punch him when he grabbed
it in lightening speed, spun
me around, pulled my arm behind my back so he would have the upper hand if I tried
to struggle and grabbed
my head so it was tilted.
I could feel his breath at my neck as he mumbled, "See?" He said in a voice that
signalled no fun but all
seriousness. "Human's are practically defenceless against vampires. If you did hit
me, it would... Sting, yes,
and make me stumble back and give you a chance to kill me but the possibility at
doing so without me
recovering and killing you first would be practically impossible. But, from this
movement," He loosened his
P 36-7
grip on me and used my arm as if it were a puppet to pretend to lift it up into the
air and use the stake to
lightly tap his shoulder. "If this were to happen, then you do this." He repeatedly
pretended to tap his
shoulder with the stake. "The vampire will let go and you're free to take it out
and stab them in the heart."
He nudged me forward and I spun around. I was so confused. It felt like he was...
Training me. Like this was
going to happen and be was preparing me.
He smiled a little. A smile that said so much. A smile of... Pain. I opened my
mouth to say something but he
shook his head like he already knew what I was about to ask. "Come at me again."
This time I did it without question. I jabbed the stake forward toward his chest
but he grabbed the end of it
and started pushing. I was being forced backward; I started using my strength to
push forward and he
thankfully let up slightly.
"You need strength to be able to push this through a vampires chest." He said with
a serious face. "Push
more."
"Have you had loads of experience with this?" I muttered sarcastically with a
strained voice. I started
pushing more. "Dammit, is this not enough."
"Almost. Just a bit more." He started pushing me back more but I groaned and used
all of my upper body
strength to try and get him to stop.
www.ebook-converter
Finally, it didn't feel like he was pushing anymore when he said, "There. That's
perfect."
He slowly let go so it gave me time not to fall flat on my face. My shoulders

slumped as the dull ache started
in the middle of my back. Great, that's going to hurt later.
For another half hour he told me to try and hit him specific areas like the calf,
arm, shoulder and stomach.
Vampires still needed recovery time even if they hadn't been hit in the heart.
It was almost ten to seven now meaning time would be up. I was sat on the damp
ground against the trees
trying to steady my breathing. I was drained I tired. The gym yesterday was bad
enough.
I glanced at him standing against a tree with his eyes closed, arms crossed against
his chest. His blonde hair
flattened to his head, his mouth slightly hitched up in one corner as his mind
probably thought about what
we'd done tonight. Why he even suggested it will continue to float around my mind.
I was about to call him when I realised... I didn't know his name. Not even a
nickname.
So I asked him, "What is your name?"
I could see his jaw clenching and unclenching at my question. His eyes finally
opened and looked at me as if
I'd suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He walked toward me slowly. I wasn't as
scared as I used to be of
him but the fear was still there. The fear still kicked my heart into its pouncing
speed. The fear still made my
forehead trickle with cold sweat.
I could tell he knew I was scared. He could probably smell it.
P 36-8
His hand lifted and I flinched a little. And when it paused mid air toward me I
realised he was holding his
hand out for me to take. To help me off the ground. I stared at it slightly
confused at first and then back at his
emotionless face.
But then he tilted his head. Like a puppy questioning why its owner is telling him
off.
What could I achieve form this new 'acquaintance'? His trust? Would his trust give
me answers? Would it
help me find the answers we need?
Or I need?
I slowly, hesitantly, slid my hand into his and let him help me up. His hand was
cool, almost too cool. Not
like Michael's hands at all. Michael was warm. Almost hot.
He pulled me up. "You need to wash your hair."
I blinked. "Um..."
"My scent will stick to you. Your vampire will know. Change your clothes too. Don't
want to risk it, do we?"
I nodded with a sigh. "I have to go now."
www.ebook-converter
"It's funny really. You plan on asking me questions you never ever get around to.
It's like you want to keep
seeing me." He smirked.
I picked the stake up from the ground and handed it to him graciously. "If I do?"
"I doubt that."
I rolled my eyes before turning my back on him and walking down the trail I'd come
from.
But then I heard him shout, "Tate."
I turned around and raised a brow. "What?"
"You can call me Tate."
I stopped walking and tilted my own head this time. "Tate, huh?"
He nodded his head as he shoved his hands in his jeans pockets. "Yes."
"Is that short for something?"
He looked up at the sky before glancing back at me with a small smile. "Might be.
Might not be." Tate started
backing up. "Just don't think anything of it." And then he was walking off.
Was he beginning to trust me?
As I made it back into the house and scrubbed my scalp, I started to consider that
this vampire... Tate...
P 36-9
Wasn't actually all bad. Well, he was in the navy.
But no. Wait.
I shook my head and scowled at myself. You're being stupid, Evie. This man is
supposed to watch you. He
has orders. This could be a trick. A trick to get ME to trust HIM instead of the
other way around.
That wouldn't happen, however. I wouldn't let myself. Not when he threatened my
brother.
I walked through to my bedroom and thanked god that no one was home tonight. I
slipped on another pair of
lighter blue jeans, dark blue Converse and my grey hoodie after blow drying my
hair.
The drive to my parents house is usually an hour but it took forty-five minutes
plus traffic. I was grateful to
see familiar smiling faces when my mother answered the door.
"Oh honey! What a nice surprise." She glanced around me obviously trying to see if
I'd brought anyone else.
"Michael isn't with me mom." I said after passing her and walking into the living
room. "I just wanted to see
you for a few hours." I forced a smile. Thankfully, she didn't question it although
she saw right through it.
My father was sat in the living room. I hadn't spoken to him since the phone
call... That awkward phone call.
Shudder. But he smiled at me like it didn't even happen and patted the seat beside
him. For an hour I'd say
with my father watching his favourite programme's and the BBC world news channel
when I decided that it
was time for me to go. Of course, they'd begged me to stay but I promised Michael
I'd be back around half
nine. I didn't tell them that of course.
www.ebook-converter
After another forty-five minute journey I parked outside Michael's house with a
tired sigh. I was exhausted.
Completely exhausted. I'd almost fallen asleep at a traffic light. Plus, the guilt
inside of me was making me
slightly sick.
I didn't want to face him. I couldn't. I groaned and banged my head to the steering
wheel twice. I pulled
myself away from my car and ran a hand through my hair before entering his house.
The hallway light was on but downstairs was silent. I slugged my way upstairs. As I
creaked the door open
to his bedroom I saw him laying on top of the covers with a boat load of paper work
on his lap.
He glanced up at me with the pen in his mouth but I literally stripped my hoodie
off, then my jeans, shoes and
t-shirt, not caring that his gaze was practically burning a hole into me, and
grabbed one of his white t-shirts
lying neatly on his chair in front of his dresser.
I slid into the spot beside him under the comforter with a comfortable sigh.
There was silence for a few seconds before he said, "Was that a strip tease
because, Evangeline, that was the
most evil thing you could ever do to me."
I smiled into my pillow and turned around so I was facing him. "I'm sorry, I'm just
so tired."
"How was your parents?"
P 36-10
"Fine." I replied quietly, my mind suddenly thinking of how... Tate... had taught
me how to kill a vampire.
"How was your meeting?"
"Boring." He sighed as he started gathering all of it into a pile and then placed
it onto his side table. He
switched the lamp off on his side and lay beside me. "Tomorrow I just want to
sleep."
"You and me both." I mumbled before shutting my eyes.
As Michael slowly fell asleep, I couldn't help but watch him.
I should tell him everything. It would risk my brother's life but the lies were
killing me inside. Maybe I
should just explain to John. At least that would clear my mind.
But even the idea of telling John about tonight seemed terrible.
I shut my eyes after an exhausted sigh.
I loved Michael too much to lie to him.
But what would happen if I did tell him? What would Tate do to my family?
Am I really that terrible for not telling Michael?
www.ebook-converter
I buried my face in my pillow with a small groan.
Stress! I hate. And on top of that I have a Greek Civilisation essay due this week.
Murder me now.
_____________
RIGHT YOU GUYS. I know you're all getting ANTSY about them doing it, I know... so
am I ;) But I have a
plan guys!
Either in the next three chapters! Its just the timing I want to be perfect because
I have it all planned out in my
mind :')
(And plus, I've already started writing ahead to the whole scene.)
HEHEHE!!
Can't stop smilling..they are so adorable?? nathanielll
P 36-11
37: Trust Issues
246K 3.7K 294
by Misguided
Picture of Tate on the side. Actor would be Paul Walker (2014 note - r.i.p)
**Mature content warning* Not the one you're all ready for but just to relieve some
sexual tension.
____________
"Dude, stop shaking your leg."

I looked to Damien with an apologetic smile. "I'm sorry."
"Are you okay?" He frowned.
"I'm fine."
Laura leaned around him. "Are you sure? Sunday and Monday you seemed really
distant."
www.ebook-converter
I shook my head. "No. I'm fine seriously."

In fact, I'm going nuts.
When I got back to the house Sunday morning to do my Greek Civilisation essay, I
couldn't concentrate. I've
been battling with myself. One very weak side of me said to not tell him but the
other strong side said tell
him sooner rather than later. Which is true. The longer I hide it the longer the
lie builds and builds and...
Builds.
So I'll tell him after class. I need to. That's why I'm shaking my leg. That's why
I barely got any sleep last
night. He hadn't come into my room last night because I was supposed to finish off
the damned essay and he
didn't want to distract me. But did I? Of course not! I barely got three hundred
words for my five thousand
word essay.
Michael looked up from his space on the desk and lifted a corner of his mouth at
me. I winked discretely and
received a full on smile.
"Careful, Eve." Katherine mumbled at my side.
I looked away from Michael and down at the history book. Michael had finished his
lecture twenty minutes
ago and said whoever needed help or wanted to stay for a bit to study could. Laura,
Damien, Kate and I plus
a few other students were sitting working or calling him over for help whenever
it's needed.
"Control your hormones." She whispered with a smile in her voice. "Are you alright
though. Honestly, you
seem a bit odd."
P 37-1
I glanced down at Michael who was casually typing on his laptop. But I knew he
didn't need to be watching
to know that he was listening.
"I'm fine." I repeated. "Seriously Kate."
"Alright." She held her hands up in surrender. "Everyone should be going in five
for their next lecture. Stay
behind." She turned to Laura and Damien. "Let's go get something to eat."
They all stood up after giving me a look. "Are you coming?"
I shook my head. "I'll catch up with you guys at the house."
They left after handing back the text books. Soon after, the lecture hall started
to empty and Michael and I
were the only ones left. I needed to speak with him about it now. I slowly stood
and walked down the steps
toward him.
"Michael." I stopped beside his desk. "I need to talk to you about something."
He shut his laptop screen, stood up to shut and lock the door and came to a stop in
front of me. "Okay," He
slid his hands around my waist and pulled me toward his body. Oh, why? Why did he
have to be so perfect?
So hard to resist? I couldn't help but let my hands snake into his soft hair and
allow him to kiss me. It was a
slow, almost too passionate for my body to withstand.
www.ebook-converter
He kissed along my jaw, my neck leaving little sparks of fire in its place.
Focus, Evie. "Michael..."
"Yes?" His rough chin grazed my neck. "What did you want to talk about?"
He surprised me by lifting me but the waist and putting me on his desk. No, the
whole reason for me staying
here was to talk to him seriously.
"You're distracting me." I mumbled as he curled his hands around my thighs and
opened my legs to step into
them.
"Well, I have another forty minutes until my next lecture. And I need something or
someone to keep me
smiling while I do it."
"What ever happened to the no touching thing?" I blurted out.
"My body disagrees with that rule." He replied immediately.
I moved his head so I could look him in the eye. "When was the last time you fed?"
"Last night. I went not far up north while you did your essay. It's enough to keep
me going." He smiled his
dazzling smile. "Now kiss me."
He leaned forward and pressed his lips to mine before I could protest or even begin
to try and concentrate on
the fact I needed to talk to him about... Something.
P 37-2
His hands caressed my back and sides as he pressed himself into me. His mouth
taking dominance over the
kiss; before I could stop myself, I rested my forearms on his shoulders and buried
my hands into his hair.
Our lips moved desperately against one and other when I realised how long it had
been since we kissed like
this... Well, technically it wasn't that long. Saturday... But still. It wasn't
this hot and heavy.
"Oh, God, what's the use when you distract me like this." I mumbled against his
lips. "I really need to talk to
you, Michael."
"We can talk after." He muttered.
"After?" I replied as he moved his mouth to the hollow of my throat.
"After I have my fun." I could feel the smile on his lips.
I frowned. Maybe I could speak afterwards... If I remember. "You always have your
fun. I want to have
mine." I slyly slid my hand across his dark brown t-shirt clinging to his chest,
down his stomach and until my
hand slid right over his grey slacks covering his slowly hardening area.
His hands on my legs stopped moving.
I'd never been in this situation where I was in control. I cupped my hand over him
and moved my hand back
and forth. His breath brushed against my cheek as I squeezed and continued my
movements.
www.ebook-converter
His hand gripped my wrist suddenly. I hid my smile as I leaned back to look into
his deep black eyes.
"Something wrong?"
His jaw was clenched tight. "No."
"Really?" The sound of his zipper ripped through the classroom like an axe. His
hand on my wrist tightened
like a vice. "Are you sure?"
"Christ," He growled. "You can't--"
"If this were the other way around, you would have done it with no regrets.
Especially because we're in your
classroom. You probably would have said, 'Oh relax, Evie, no one's going to walk in
because the door's
locked'. But, see, now it's my turn." I jumped off the table and spun us around.
"So you can just relax," I
pushed his chest and he surprisingly obliged to sit on top of the table. The large
bulge was hard to go
unnoticed. Pun intended. "And enjoy this." His eyes bore into me as I grazed both
of my hands up his thighs.
His muscles were clenched. Well, his whole body was clenched. Like his control was
slipping away with
each touch I gave to him.
"Evangeline..." He groaned as if he were in pain. "You're going to kill me."

"Shh." I pecked his lip. "You brought this on yourself." I said with a smirk.
I resumed working at his trousers and undid the belt. I spread his pants apart and
glanced down; all that was
separating me from the large strain in his underwear was his actual underwear. I
slid my hand into the flap of
his boxers and smiled when I wrapped my hand around him.
P 37-3
Michael's raw deep moan of pleasure was enough to make my own body feel almost as
alive as his probably
did. His hands grabbed my face and smashed my lips to his roughly. I took control
of the kiss almost
immediately. He wouldn't try to regain control no matter what.
I slowly but surely stroked my hand up and down the length of him.
He jerked underneath my hand in encouragement. A growl escaped his lips as I
started a slow and agonising
rhythm. I pulled his bottom lip into my mouth and opened my eyes to watch his
squint and close in pleasure. I
moved my lips to his jaw, not stopping my hand's movements, then to his neck and
began to suck. He moved
his hands from my face to place behind him as if he needed support.
Although he was a blood-thirsty vampire... he was still a man.
I increased my rhythm when the sound of his moans came out strained and almost like
he was holding himself
back.
I dipped my tongue into his parted lips and mumbled, "Don't control yourself. Let
it go."
Behind him I could hear something being scratched into. It sounded like something
carving into wood. His
lips covered mine and after a sharp exhale and a growl he lost his control but
gained his climax.
I smiled against his lips in triumph. I leaned around him and with my spare hand,
grabbed the box of tissues
to hand to him.
www.ebook-converter
I released my hand from around him and took a small step back. "You alright there,
Green Eyes?"
His nose flared in what looked like anger but I saw right through it. His irises
had returned to its green but
they were sparkling with excitement and satisfaction... Well, not fully satisfied.
He looked hungrier than
ever.
I looked at the clock on the wall and smiled wider. Another nine minutes until his
lecture started. He'd have
students wanting to walk in soon.
"That's my nickname for you by the way. Green Eyes. I didn't want to go all
theatrics on you so stuck to a
term of endearment just how you have."
He cleaned himself up after I turned my back with a cocky smile. In a way, however,
I was left unsatisfied.
But, I wouldn't exactly be showing it like Michael usually would.
When I spun around after I heard the tissue box being dumped back onto the table he
was standing right
behind me. His t-shirt was crinkled and his eyes were still wild.
I raised a brow and crossed my arms over my chest. "How are you feeling?"
"Not at all satisfied."
"Oh really?"
"I won't be. Not until I've had you completely." He went to grab my waist but I
backed away to walk up the
P 37-4
steps and grab my bag and coat. He was watching me from the same spot with eyes I
felt like we're
undressing me.
I stood back into the same spot I was a moment ago, dropped my bag and tiptoed to
kiss his lips. Only he slid
his hands down my waist, surprised me and made me squeak as his hands squeezed my
bum to press our
bodies together to kiss me deeply. I let myself for two minutes get lost in the
kiss. To let our bodies mould
and curve into one and other hungrily. To let our tongues scrape each other in a
rhythm I grew so familiar and
hungry for. To let his hands squeeze to push me even more against his perfect body.
But then I pulled back when I realised he had to do a lecture in about five
minutes.
"Mmm." I hummed as I bit my bottom lip. "I have to leave before your class starts
knocking."
His eyes flickered to my lips. "I'll cancel the lecture."
I giggled. "You can't just cancel the lecture. I'll see you later."
He groaned. "But..."
"Stop being a child." I pulled out of his vice like grip and picked up my bag. When
I looked to his desk my
eyes widened. "Are those scratch marks?"
www.ebook-converter
He brought up his finger nails which had a little bit of blood in them. At first I
wondered how but then I
remembered the table was wood.
I kissed his perfect cheekbone before saying, "I'll see you later. And hide the
scratches on your table."
As I walked to the door I remembered something he said to me. I spun around with a
smirk. "By the way,
your faces are quite a turn on too."
That made a huge grin spread across his face. Then he started laughing.
I unlocked the door and walked out back into reality. There were students walking
to the door as I stepped
down the hall toward the library. Lucky I pulled away from him when I did.
As soon as I walked upstairs to one of the tables, something hit me.
I groaned and buried my head into my arms on the table. I didn't get the chance to
talk to him about anything. I
didn't even get a chance to bring up the subject of the matter. I needed to find
the opportunity to tell him. But
how am I going to sum up the courage to do it again?
Hell, if I had courage to do what I did to him in his classroom, I should be able
to tell him.
I shook my head and ran a hand through my hair. Okay, I just needed to finish my
Greek Civilisation essay. I
needed to concentrate on work right now. Not all of that.
I pulled out my MacBook and got to work. Ten minutes passed when I gave up. Ten
minutes. I'd managed to
do about one hundred and fifty words. Life. Over.
P 37-5
I closed my MacBook and shoved it back into my bag. I decided to wander around the
top floor a bit. No one
was really up here right now anyway. I walked toward a corner where three lamps lit
the area because there
were no windows. There was one but it was in between the bookcases. I started
looking up books I thought
may be helpful for my essay. I may as well look for references if I couldn't
actually be bothered to write it.
I had literally picked up a book when someone grabbed my shoulders from behind and
pulled me
backwards.
I stumbled back as whoever it was pulled me into the corner aisle. They let go
quickly making my back hit
the bookcase up against the wall with a small thump.
I opened my eyes after a small groan and gasped.
"No way."
"Afternoon." He said with a huge grin.
"This cannot be happening." I muttered.
"Well, princess, you better believe it." His grey eyes sparkled with mischief.
"How's your day going?"
"How are you here?" I ignored his question. I look down the electric lit aisle and
then down the small one I
came from. "Its daylight, you should be..."
www.ebook-converter
"There is no sun up here is there?"
"Well, how did you get here in the first place? To get in here you'd need to go
outside in the daylight..."
"I broke in at night." He shrugged. "Did a bit of reading last night. I fell asleep
up here and can't leave until
the evening. I leaned my head around the corner and saw you coming up the stairs.
So I grabbed you." He
smiled and something about his posture made my eyes narrow.
"Tate, are you thirsty?"
He slid down the bookcase to the floor. "A little bit."
I sighed and walked to the bookcase opposite him to sit in front of him. "And
you're in a university filled
with humans."
He shrugged again and leaned his head back. I looked down at his grey t-shirt and
dark blue jeans. He must
have some kind of house he changes in.
"You won't go all rogue and kill everyone right?"
He shook his head and scoffed as if I'd just uttered blasphemy. "Of course not. I'm
not an animal."
See, things like that make me believe that he isn't as bad as the other one or
ones. "Good to know. Now, I'm
just going to--"
P 37-6
"You're not leaving me yet." His smirk stretched the beauty spot on his top lip.
"Your vampire finishes his
lecture in another hour and a half. You can stay with me. Will you be missed?"
"I don't know. I'm not sure. I can't stay here in the library with you, what if
someone comes around here."
He chuckled. "I have been here all morning and no one has been in this aisle not
even once. Actually, I've
been quite bored. I hate history books."
I narrowed my eyes once again. "I'm going to be majoring in it for my second year."
"Ooo." He wiggled his fingers in the air. "What a charming subject to major in. One
class of which you can
satisfy that hunger for 'Knowledge'," He used his fingers for air quotes. "Whenever
you so wish."
I surprised myself by kicking my foot into the outside of his thigh. He only
started laughing hysterically. "I
never thought you were immature."
"I can be serious when I need to be. Most of the time is at night time. That's when
I need to be. Because that's
when I'm on duty."
"So," I leaned forward. "You're not on duty? Your not... Here by orders?"
He shook his head. "Only by night am I under orders."
www.ebook-converter
This could help me a lot. He could tell me so much. "Can I ask you something?"
"Apparently, you can't."
I rolled my eyes. "That tattoo on your chest. Were you in the navy?"
He lifted his hand to his chest as if it were visible through his cotton grey t-
shirt. "Why do you want to
know?"
"You look like someone that would be in the army. Your neutral facial expressions,
your control and the way
you fought on Saturday. You were trained, right?"
His jaw clenched and unclenched repeatedly for what seemed like forever. But then
he crossed his legs and
leaned forward. "Yes, I was in the navy. Anymore questions?"
"The scar on your shoulder I saw when I first met you?"
"A punishment. Next question."
"Wait, punishment?"
He leaned back. "Why does it matter? I disobeyed my maker. So I got bitten. It does
nothing for me; the
venom is burnt up within seconds. It's just the pain that comes with it. It still
hurts for vampires to be bitten
by other vampires. Though It doesn't matter anymore. It's a scar from the past."
I stared at him completely engrossed by the story. I was surprised he told me so
much. "How old are you?
P 37-7
Actually judging by the tattoo I'd say you were in the First World War era."
"Someone's smarter than they look." He mumbled and before I could kick him again,
he said, "Anymore
questions?"
"Why me and Michael?"
He stared at me. No reply, no facial expression, no emotion. His frame completely
still.
"Alright, fine." I mumbled after a moment. "How many of you are there?"
Again nothing. But he said, "Maybe, you should ask in different words."
My heart beat picked up in achievement. In different words... "Are there three of
you?"
"Try again."
"Is there more than two?"
"Almost there."
"Is there less than four."
www.ebook-converter
"You're losing it."
I clenched my hands into fists. "Is there another male or woman?"

He smiled. "Yes."
Does he want to help me? I'm so confused... "How many?"

"Once again, I can't answer that."
I groaned. I guess what I have is enough. Unless... "Wait a minute. Are you telling
me that there are three
people including you, or two including you?"
He chuckled. "See? You won't know because I can't answer your questions. I could
have told you the
information you already know or new information. You can't make your questions
specific but when you do I
can't answer it."
"Useless." I mumbled as I crossed my own legs. "Okay fine. Are you the one that
stops my witches from
seeing you guys?"
Tate laughed a bit too hard. I looked around the corner down the aisle and then
down the one we came from.
"That question is debatable."
"How?"
"In my mind, I feel things. I feel a need to block things out. Like people. I was
in the navy for over three
P 37-8
years. I had to block out the fact that with the push of my finger, I'd be killing
over one thousand men. And
when I turned I guess that feeling grew into something more." He started playing
with his fingers. "I can't
explain how it works but I can do an example. If I wanted to block you out I could.
You would forget about
me, you would see me and think nothing of me. With your witches, I can block them
out too. They can't see
the people or person I'm with or, because they see the future, they can't see me or
you at this second. They'd
see around you and I. It's a literal blur. Plus I doubt they'd be looking out for
you during the day."
"So you defect what they see which involves you?"
He nodded. "As simple as."
"But you keep that up every single day."
"It's nothing hard or big. It's like tying a rope around a pole. I just have to
make sure the knot doesn't come
undone."
"And if it does?"
"Then your witches see me almost immediately. And that's what I don't want."
"Why are you telling me all of this?" I blurted out.
www.ebook-converter
He tilted his head to the side and squinted one of his eyes in thought as he looked
up to the ceiling. "To be
honest, I don't know."
I watched as he picked a book from behind him and opened it. "I hated World War II.
Except the First War
was worst. I don't understand why the world doesn't acknowledge it as much as the
second." He mumbled
almost to himself as he started flicking through pages.
I watched him as he propped one of his knees up and started skimming his finger
along each line as he read. I
stood up leaving my bag on the floor to walk a little up the aisle toward the
window. I glanced at his reading
form before staring out. It was snowing again. But now it was settling. Students
raced through the blizzard to
get indoors. People drove slowly to avoid skidding and hitting other cars.
"Are you still going home now?"
I sent him a sideways scowl. "I'll wait until it slows."
"You can get a lift from your vampire."
"Why don't you call him Michael?" I asked as I sat back down opposite him.
"Because I don't have the right." He replied simply after flipping a page over.
"And do you have the right to say my name?"
He glanced up at me with a smile. "Of course I do, Evie."
In my mind I did a small triumphant flip. He called me Evie. Not Evangeline. He'd
said a few weeks ago he
P 37-9
wasn't on a 'friendly' basis with me. Do I hear a trust bell ringing?
So I decided to tease him. "Awh look, Tate, you called me Evie."
He looked up briefly and back down at the book.
"Does the fact that you're... Hmm... Starting to maybe trust me enrage you?"
I caught the corner of his mouth twitch up into a small smile but was quickly
replaced with a purse of the
lips. I shuffled over to his side cautiously. His head didn't move and his posture
didn't change as I slumped
beside him. "Tate?" I nudged his shoulder with mine. "It's not a bad thing."
"You sitting next to me is. I'm thirsty, remember?"
I ignored him. "So you admit it? You trust me?"
"I don't trust you. But..."
I hid my smile. "You're beginning to?"
He turned around to grab another book.
www.ebook-converter
"I've cut through stone. An achievement one should record into one of these history
books." I stood up. "I'm
going to actually study now. I need to get this done."
"I can help."
I raised a brow. "With the Peloponnesian War?"
He waved it away and said; "Who doesn't know about the Athens fighting against the
Peloponnesian League
led by Sparta!"
I slowly sat down again and grabbed my bag. Turns out, the vampire knew all about
what my essay was
about despite he said he hated history. He'd practically typed up half of it for
me. Books surrounded both of
us as I finished typing up the last hundred words.
On the last three words, I sighed out in relief. I was panicking about this so
much. I guess that's one less thing
to worry about...
I still had another however.
And he's sitting beside me with his head down reading one of the Greek Mythology
books.
It was almost two o'clock meaning Michael's class would be ending in ten minutes. I
wanted to get home and
change before I saw him later. When I told him. Maybe the best bet is to tell him
during the day. That way,
there was no way of Tate hearing. And it'll give me more time to actually figure
out what to say.
I closed my laptop and started putting the books back; he helped as well.
P 37-10
"I don't trust easily." He mumbled after a moment silence.
I glanced at him before picking up my bag and slinging it over my shoulder.
"Although you are a nice kid--"
"Woman." I corrected.
He chuckled. "A nice woman, I can tell you're easy for someone to trust. Why else
would your vampire trust
you so quickly apart from the fact he's completely in love with you? But me? I've
been through enough to
know that trusting isn't an easy thing to do."
I nodded in complete agreement. Trusting isn't easy. It's something that has to be
gained. "I understand."
"Good."
We stared at each other for a moment before I looked down and said, "Thank you for
helping me."
"It wasn't hard." I rolled my eyes and turned to leave. But he stopped me by
saying, "I'll see you soon, I'm
sure."
"You're sure?"
www.ebook-converter
"Yes, I'm pretty sure."
I turned to leave without another word and stepped toward the table I was on
before. I walked past it and
back downstairs quickly back into the hustle of the students wandering around. I
leave reality with Michael
and enter it again only to dive right back that fantasy world it. My life is
nothing but a damned fairy tail now
isn't it? Witches and vampires? A vampire that can 'block' things out?
Things I thought weren't even real outside of a book and the movies.
I zipped up my coat and pulled my hood over my head as I trudged through the snow.
The damned bus was
late so I ended up standing there for twenty minutes. I jumped straight into a hot
shower after grunting at the
guys as a hello. I was cold, wet and in need of a hug.
When I changed into my thick socks, thick dark blue hoodie and my grey sweat pants
I ran downstairs and
jumped in the middle to snuggle right into Laura and Kate's sides.
They wrapped their arms around me and laughed. "Oh, Evie-Weavie did you get caught
in the snow?" Kate
said in a baby voice.
I nodded.
Kate didn't seem at all suspicious meaning they must not watch me through the day.
I wonder if they watched
me every minute of every night. That would mean they must have suspected something
when I flew off the
radar on Saturday. They didn't say anything though.
"Oh honey." Laura also said in a baby voice. "Don't worry. Lucas will whip up a
large batch of hot chocolate
P 37-11
just for you. Won't you?"
"Mmhm." He mumbled from his magazine.
"Your grunt wasn't welcoming." Damien mumbled from his seat on the arm chair.
"Thank you Damien." I replied with narrowed eyes.
"Oh ignore him; he's grumpy because his practice was cancelled."
A blanket was thrown over me and I thanked Laura as all three of us lay on each
other. "Oh, it's good to have
friends to snuggle with." Kate said.
And then Lucas jumped on me. "I want to get involved!"
"Four's a crowd." Laura mumbled.
"Then what the hell is three?" He complained as he moved so Kate was on his lap and
I was leaning on his
shoulder.
"A great time." I answered.
www.ebook-converter
He chuckled. "I'm all male, I am warmth. Damien get in here!"
Damien jumped up from his seat and joined us on the supposedly three person couch.
He snuggled right up to
Laura which made Luke, Kate and I secretly high-five.
"It's like a bloody sauna under this blanket." Laura mumbled.
"It's great." I smiled. "I needed the warmth."
"We're your friends Evie. That's what we do. We provide warmth!" Luke said as he
patted my leg.
"Whenever you need us we are here. Should we sing a song, Damien?"
"I think we should sing a song, Lucas. Should we whip out the Jackson 5?"
"Let's whip out the Jackson 5." Lucas cleared his throat. "Where there is looveee,
I'll be there." He sung.
"I'll be theereee." Damien backed up.
"I'll reach out my hand to you... I'll have faith in all you dooo! Just call my
name, and I'll be thereeee!!"
Damien and Lucas started clicking their fingers along to an invisible tune. And
then Damien took the
spotlight. "And oh, I'll be there to comfort yoou! Build my world of dreams around
you--"
"Oh please stop Damien!" I yelled and laughed.
"I'm so glad that I found you!!" He finished as he gripped my hand.

Oh, what a wonderful group of friends I have.
P 37-12
But it's true. They were here for me. I needed this human distraction (minus the
fact Kate was a witch). I
loved them all.
____________________
SEARCH THE "JACKSON 5 I'LL BE THERE" IF YOU DON'T KNOW IT (But if you don't, dudes
your
mad)
awwww Like...no care where it sprayed? Lol you know it stains? Hope they had
something to catch it lol
www.ebook-converter
P 37-13
38: Not Bad
239K 3.4K 232
by Misguided
I KNOW THIS IS LATE BUT I PROMISED I WOULD PUT THEM ON CHAPTERS SO HERE IS A
FAN MADE IMAGE BY VampireFreak333
Apologies for mistakes :/
____________________________________________________
I sat in Michael's kitchen Saturday morning with my head in my hands. My body was
trembling from the
small chill I still had in my bones and my mouth was as dry as desert. Why did I
have class today? I was such
a mess.
Michael sent me home as soon as I walked into his class Wednesday morning. He'd
taken one look at me,
asked me to step out of the class and had practically pushed me out of the front
doors. I'd missed his class
and poetry. Plus, yesterday's and Thursday's classes, modern lit and poetry again.
www.ebook-converter
Michael had picked me up Wednesday evening assuming I was sick from when I'd been
out in the blizzard.
To be honest, I was a little bit. I had a bit of the sniffles and Michael's been
the best person in the world by
checking up on me on his breaks and coming straight home after work to look after
me. He was too damn
wonderful. No, he was a saint.
He cooked me food, got me like three boxes of tissues, one for each day the minor
cold would probably last
which was correct.
I inhaled sharply to make sure my damned nose didn't drip. Uh. I felt like shit, I
probably looked like it as
well. And Michael kept asking me why I wanted him to stay away from him. He said me
being sick wouldn't
do a thing to him even if he kissed me on the lips. But it was just the fact I was
sick. It's gross!
I had to leave in five minutes to get to class. The snow was still on the ground
but the roads were clear.
Oh, I still haven't told Michael yet.
I've been sick, how the hell could I? My mind has literally been "blerh." Whenever
I did try to tell him, I'd
either have a coughing fit, sneezing fit or my voice would just disappear.
Started Tuesday night ended Saturday morning. I feel a whole lot better but I still
had a pink nose and have to
carry around a tissue box.
I lifted my head from my hands and pulled my hair out of my face into a loose
ponytail.
"Are you going in today?"
P 38-1
I turned my head to the side and nodded. "I have to. It's my last History lesson
for Greek Civilisation before
the holidays. And I need to hand in my essay."
"I almost forgot. This semester ends Tuesday." He lifted my chin with his fingers
to look me in the eye. "How
are you feeling? You sound a lot better."
"I do feel better. Considering the fact you didn't let me leave the house once
since Wednesday."
"I didn't want you getting worse." He pecked my forehead. "Do you want me to take
you in?"
I shook my head. "I need to put a bundle of the clothes back in my room ready for
the next trip to the infamous
laundry room."
"I can do that for you. I've done it twice already."
I stood up and wrapped my arms around his strong waist. I rested my head on his
shoulder with a sigh and let
his warm strong arms embrace me. "You are a wonderful."
"I care about you so you should know by now that your well-being isn't a
responsibility. I want to look after
you, not because I have to but because I want to." He pressed his lips to the scar
on my hairline on the top of
my forehead.
www.ebook-converter
"I'll drive myself and be back around twelve." I smiled as I stepped out of his
arms to pick up my bag.
"My arms will be open until you step back into them."
I chuckled. "How sweet."
"How sarcastic." He replied before I walked down the hall and out the door.
I was wrapped up in a sweater, a coat, a scarf, a hat, leggings and over that
jeans, my black army boots and
two pairs of thick socks. When Michael rummaged through my wardrobe he meant
business.
I drove, carefully, to campus fully aware of the fact my brain was completely
capable to comprehend the fact
I still haven't said a thing to Michael since mentioning it on Tuesday in his
classroom.
I am a wimp. A complete wimp. Or I've just been to sick and stressed to fully want
to tell him. The pros and
cons of everything were weighing out each time I thought about the truth.
As I walked into the building I realised how empty the building was. The snow must
have stopped people
from coming in. Or everyone's classes were cancelled. I waddled into my classroom
and smiled at Laura and
our friend, who has a very dry sense of humour, Daisy. There was literally only ten
people here.
"Where have you been?" Laura said as I approached them.
"I've been sick." My voice was slightly scratchy so I cleared it. "And I've been
with a friend."
"Boyfriend." Daisy corrected. She was a petite little thing with long brown back
length hair and big brown
eyes. Her pale skin clear apart from the patch of freckles on her nose. "This girl
has been starry eyed since
P 38-2
September."
My cheeks were already red from the cold so they didn't notice the sudden flush to
my cheeks. "I--"
"When do we get to meet this man, Eves?" Laura said as we walked to our seats.
Before I could answer, our teacher rushed in wearing a thick red coat and a dark
brown wooly hat. "Don't sit
down." She said as she pulled off her hat letting her short blonde hair sprout
left, right and centre. "There's
no point in having my lecture today. There are only twelve of you after all. Hand
in your essays and we'll go
into the library to start doing references for your second piece of coursework."
A few of the students let out a small groan. Someone even asked, "We're not doing
it over Christmas are
we?"
She waved her hand in the air. "Heavens no. I'm not an evil teacher. I don't want
you all hating me."
I smiled at the middle-aged woman and followed everyone down the hall into the
library. Daisy, Laura and I
settled on a table upstairs away from everyone else. But then our lecturer, Mrs
Jade Andrews, who preferred
us all calling her Jade, called Laura downstairs to discuss something.
"So, this man you're canoodling with."
www.ebook-converter
I lay my head on my arm and turned to face her beside me. "What about him."
"Aha! You didn't deny it."
"I just don't like talking about my relationships with people. I never really
have."
"I think you should start then." She smirked.
"No but thanks for the suggestion, Daisy." I sighed.
She shrugged and stood up. "It's always worth a shot. I'm going to grab a few books
or use the computers or...
Do something useful."
I watched her walk off and turned my head so my forehead was rested on my arm. Uh.
I'm so tired. I hate
colds. I hate being sick. But thank god I'll be getting better.
I hadn't lifted my head but I could feel someone standing beside the table. For
some reason, I just knew it
wasn't the girls.
Especially when I heard a male voice speak, "If I profane with my unworthiest hand
This holy shrine, the
gentle fine is this: my lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready stand to smooth that
rough touch with a tender kiss."
I looked up to the blonde male with narrowed playful eyes and sat back. Lucky Romeo
and Juliet is one of
my favourite plays from Shakespeare. Also, lucky I played her in the ninth grade
play and still remember her
lines. "Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much, which mannerly devotion
shows this; for saints have
hands that pilgrims' hands do touch, and palm to palm is holy palmers' kiss."
P 38-3
His grey eyes widened probably because he wasn't expecting my answer. "Have not
saints lips and holy
palmers too?"
I smirked. "Ay, pilgrim, lips that they must use in pray'r."
He chuckled suddenly. "I wasn't expecting a reply."
"I was Juliet in my ninth grade play. I'll never forget those lines. They were my
favourite." I looked at his
grey low cut t-shirt and his blue jeans before saying. "Why are you back?"
He lifted one of his arms to reveal four large books. "I took these after you left
on Tuesday. I'd come to return
them. However I wasn't expecting to see you here."
"During the day?"
His lips tugged up into a mischievous smile. "I'm fond of the librarian."
I raised a brow as I glanced to the sixty-five year old woman waddling behind the
counter. "I'm sure."
"It's surprisingly dark outside. So I snuck in again."
"Right then. So what books did you take out? Was one of them Romeo and Juliet?"
www.ebook-converter
He smiled sheepishly. "Maybe."

"What else?"
He sat down opposite me and lay them out in front of me. "Wuthering Heights, A
Midsummer Night's Dream
and Jane Eyre."
"Very literate," I smiled.
Tate's smile turned into a frown as he tilted his head at me in that childlike way.
"You're sick."
I chuckled. "Very observant. But I assume you already knew?"
"Well, yes. But I didn't know you were this bad."
"I'm not that bad. I'm getting better." I rested my chin in my hand.
"I suppose." He mumbled before gathering his books and putting it to the side of
the table.
Something clicked inside me and I started laughing a little.

He gave me a quizzical look. "Why are you laughing?"
"You care." I said with a smile.
His nose flared. "No-"
P 38-4
"Oh, be quiet Tate." What's the use in that stupid act he puts on anymore? He
wasn't fooling me anymore, no.
But I wasn't about to tell him that. So I changed the subject. "So tell me old
timer, what mischief have you
been causing while I've been away?"
"I sleep during the day, remember? If I can't go out in the sun, why should I be
awake?"
I glanced around the library and noticed he was right; it was weirdly dark today.
The sun wasn't even out.
"Are you tired?"
He sighed and leaned back in his chair. "I suppose. I haven't slept for almost
twenty four hours but I'll be
fine." He glanced behind me and smiled. "Your friend is coming."
"Leave." I said almost immediately.
But it was too late. Laura had already returned. She stopped beside the empty chair
next to me and stared at
Tate. "H-hello." She stuttered.
His grey eyes had turned mesmerising and I had to literally kick him under the
table to control himself. He
rolled his eyes at me and looked back to Laura, thankfully, his eyes were back to
normal. "Hello there."
Laura looked to me with a kid in the candy store look at stumbled to sit down.
"Who...?"
www.ebook-converter
"James." He lied as he held out his hand. She took it hesitantly. "I'm a very close
friend to Evie."
Her eyes widened. "Oh, my gosh are you her mystery man?"
"No--" I said but she ignored me.
"Finally!" She clapped her hands together and leaned forward. "How old are you? How
did you meet? You
are truly attractive. Well done, Evie."
"We aren't even--!" I squeaked.
"I'm twenty-three, we met a while ago and thank you." He winked.
"Laura--" I started but once again she interrupted.
"He is truly a beaut though Evie, I am impressed--"
"--We aren't together." I finally finished. "He is my cousin." I said.
"Oh," Laura looked taken aback. "In that case, hi, I'm Laura." Her voice turned
'seductive' and of course I use
that term lightly.
He laughed but I cut off his next reply, "No, Laura. Off limits."
"Mean." She stuck her tongue out at me. "Ah well." She turned to me. "Anyway, Jade
called me over to talk
about my performance in all of my History class's right? And I started thinking,
what the hell is wrong with
my performance? But then she says..."
P 38-5
I glanced at Tate from the corner of my eye and saw him watching us like he was
actually interested in what
we were talking about.
"...Technically, I'm acing all of my history classes. She made me go over like I'd
committed a crime." I'd
missed half of what she said but I didn't really need to hear the whole thing to
understand what she was
talking about.
"So you're okay?" I asked.
She nodded. "Yes. Plus, Reeves says I'm doing brilliant."
"That's good then. What about Ferell?"
She waved it away. "Ferell is an ass. He gave me a good report but he said I talk
too much. Where did Daisy
go?"
"To get books or go on the computer-"
Just like that she returned. "Uh, Carter called me over asking me if I wanted to go
to his..." Daisy's brown
eyes settled on Tate as she stopped by the table for a few seconds before saying.
"Hi. Anyway, he asked me
to go to his dorm room after class to 'study'," She held her fingers up for
quotations before she sat down. "I
was like, 'No, honey, I don't know what's been on that STD ridden dick of yours
since we broke up.'" Laura
giggled but I glanced at Tate for his reaction. His lip tugged up into a smile. "He
looked so embarrassed but
to be honest I didn't care."
www.ebook-converter
"I don't think you should care, Dais." Laura replied. "He was an ass when you were
together and obviously
now one of his sluts have moved onto a new guy so don't even think about it."
"Are you kidding? I wouldn't..."
I stood up and moved to the seat beside him. The girls didn't even notice. "I'm so
sorry. They're never usually
like this, honestly."
"It's quite alright. I haven't heard the young generation of women talk about men
before. It's very intriguing."
He didn't take his eyes off the girls. "Except I don't like how the men are
portraying themselves."
"That's the 21st century for you. Have you been living under a rock?" I took a deep
breath and turned my head
away just before I sneezed.
"Something like that. Bless you."
"Thanks." I mumbled as I whipped out a tissue.
He smiled and ran a hand through his short hair. "I have to stay until its night
again just in case the sun does
come out of those clouds. And you can leave after..."
"I get my references done. Which isn't going to be today so I'll probably be
leaving soon."
I watched as the girls started opening books and pulling out their notebooks. "Oh,
by the way, Jade said she
P 38-6
wants us to choose any topic to do with Greece."
My eyebrows furrowed. "What part of Greece?"
"She didn't specify." Laura replied.
"Great." I mumbled.
Tate started to stand up and all of our eyes turned to him. "I can help you."
"But-"
When he put his hand on my forearm to pull me up it was barely a feather's touch
compared to when he first
grabbed me. "Come on."
I followed him to the same section we were in on Tuesday and watched him scan the
spines of the books.
"What's the point? I'm not actually going to get my references done."
One of his shoulders moved up into a shrug. "May as well get started."
I watched him for five minutes gingerly handle books and slot them back when my
mind started to wander. I
started to compare him to the character I first met. He was sharp then. Even the
first time he met me when he
looked his most vulnerable.
www.ebook-converter
I touched my fingers to my scar and couldn't help asking, "When we first met you
were... Different. You
touched my scar."
His hand paused before he slowly slid the book back into place. "Yes?" He said
without turning to me.
"Why? You were different."
He glanced at me from the side and resumed looking through the bookcases.
"You looked human that day."
That made him laugh. He spun around. He looked furious except his eyes betrayed
him. His grey eyes were
almost warm. Not burning hot with anger but just warm and inviting.
"I looked human? Of course I looked human. My body is one of a human being. However
the soul inside of
me is demon. I am far from human, Evie."
"And yet you speak to me like any other person would. You smile, you laugh, you do
anything any other
human would do."
"Except I drink human blood to live. Do you? Does your friends? No. They don't.
That's not human is it? I
could kill you right now. It would take one bite and that would be it." He stepped
forward but I stood my
ground. His eye twitched probably because I didn't back down. "And with me I don't
know if I can control it
like your vampire can."
P 38-7
I scowled and lifted my hand to his chest. "You don't scare me. And you never
will." I pushed him. He didn't
budge at first but then he stepped back with narrowed eyes. "If you wanted to
remain a threat to me, then you
should have thought about that before you started trusting me and I you."
He blinked and that innocent look in his eyes flooded to the surface. His head
tilted to the side. "You trust
me?"
"Why shouldn't I? I mean fair enough for the obvious reasons like the fact you've
been told to watch me but
other than that you're not a bad guy, Tate."
He snorted. "Yeah. Right." He spun around and resumed looking through the books
like nothing happened.
"No more argument? That's it?" I asked.
"What else is there to say. We both made our points. No winner, no loser."
"There is never not a loser," I mumbled. "and in this case it is you."
He spun around and landed his hands on my shoulders. "Look into my eyes,"
I stared down at the floor. "You're going to..."
www.ebook-converter
His hands loosened. "No. I couldn't do that."
Should I take the risk? What if he did? But if I said I trusted him then I should.
I lifted my eyes to his.
"What?"
"I admit I lost, fine. But the reason I stopped this fight was before both of us
said something we'd regret later.
Also you said you trust me." He smiled and dropped his hands from my shoulders.
"That is a fine reason to
admit defeat."
"Ha ha." I turned around to leave when he grabbed my hand. I turned around and saw
the sincere look on his
face.
"Thank you."
"For?"
"Saying I'm not a bad guy." He smirked.
"You're not. I don't understand why you're doing what your doing and... I won't ask
again." I squeezed his
hand before letting go.
"Good choice. Now, let's get your references done. It won't take long and I know
exactly what you should do.
Trojan War."
That didn't sound like such a bad idea. We didn't go back to the table but stayed
in the aisle to work on what
books I should use and if I should come across any websites I might use. Around
forty-five minutes passed
when I started to get bored.
P 38-8
He was reading a book on the Greek Gods totally off topic but hey. I thought back
to Tuesday when he was
thirsty and asked, "Have you... Fed?"
He glanced up. "Yes."
I swallowed. "Do you...?"
"Kill? Not if I can help it, if I'm being honest with you."
"Have you tried...?"
"Animal blood? Yes. Once in the nineties. I lasted about a month before..." He
looked away from the book to
the ground in front of him. "Before my maker told me to stop being foolish and
drink what I was born to
drink."
"Have you tried since?"
"I've tried yes but it's hard." He sighed.
"Try again." I insisted. "You have the power to. You restrained yourself from
hurting me in the forest at the
party when you were thirsty. Try again."
www.ebook-converter
He sighed. "I don't know..."
"Come on, what have you got to lose? Try it."
He raised a brow and shook his head but then he said, "Okay. Fine. Next week. I
will try it next week."
I grinned in triumph. I'm getting somewhere with this vamp. "Great."
We finished up my references and I looked at the time. "Time for me to get going."
I stood up after packing away my laptop and taking the books I will sign out. He
followed. "An idea has
emerged."
"What?"
"Meet me here again on Monday."
I shut my eyes and let out a long drawn out sigh. I couldn't. I needed to tell
Michael. Meeting him again
would only make everything worse. "I can't."
"I know you think you're lying to him but you're not. You're not lying or telling
the truth. I'm asking a lot of
you. But... I honestly have never felt so human in the past few weeks I've spent
with you. You're like... A...
A..." I heard him clicking his fingers obviously trying to find the right word.
I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him. "Friend?"
"Yes. A friend. A word I grew less familiar with after I died." He chuckled.
P 38-9
He didn't want to meet me when we first met. And now look. I didn't answer as I
turned my back on him. But
then he said, "I'll see you Monday, Evie."
"Maybe." I mumbled.
I couldn't do it anymore.
After checking out the books I stopped off at the house to change into a similar
jumper I had worn to the
library and put on my other thick coat. If Michael asked I'd say I got extra cold.
Michael had already come in
here to drop off the clothes because there was my laundry sack ready to go.
I'll do it later. I ran back downstairs after having a major long sneezing fit and
back to the car. Uh, I hate
colds. They suck so much. After parking up, I strolled into the house and ran
around until I found him sitting
in his study on his laptop. His chair spun around to face me and my heart warmed at
the sight of his brilliant
smile. He was dressed in casual grey sweat pants and a black t-shirt. Oh god. I
needed to say it now.
"Michael--"
He patted his lap and gave me his, "Come hither" look.
I sighed and walked over after dropping my bag. I didn't want to actually sit on
his lap in fear of he would
smell Tate on me. I stopped a few feet away from him although I ached to be in his
arms.
www.ebook-converter
"Didn't I say my arms would be open until you got home?"
I looked up from the ground and saw the way his face went from playful to serious
within a heartbeat.
"What's wrong?"
I took a deep breath. "Michael I need to talk to you about something."
_________________________________________
BY THE WAY GUYS. I have a cold! Inspiration I tell ya LOL. As soon as I started
writing this chapter I got
a cold! UH. Sucks to be me.
Shorter than my usual chapter I admit. BUT ABOUT TWO MORE UNTIL THE BIGGIES.
Literally I've
started writing like ahead. But I just can't get the in between to flow. That's why
this one is kind of short :O.
Whoop!
I made a cover for your book. Do you want it? I mean I had an awesome fun time
making it. I hope you'll love it as much as I do. Very sure
she smells like "Tate"
P 38-10
39: Storm
227K 3.4K 250
by Misguided
_________________________
"What is it?"
I glanced out the window. The sun had come up now. There was no way of Tate leaving
the library now. And
I knew Kate and Sam were at their parents so they won't be interrupting. It's just
the matter of starting the
conversation or argument in our case. Because there is no way that this will not
turn into an argument. Not
with our track record.
I inhaled a shaky breath and shrugged off my coat and jacket.
www.ebook-converter
"Evangeline, what is it? You're beginning to worry me."
I glanced at the clock on the wall. Half twelve. This will be long winded without a
doubt.
"Do you trust me?" I started.
His green eyes looked relieved all of a sudden but the worry still resided there.
"With my entire being."
I shut my eyes when I said, "So whatever I say, you'll understand that I know what
I am doing. That I'd done
this to help you. To help us."
There wasn't an answer and I was afraid to open my eyes. "I've been doing something
that I know you won't
like. So what I tell you is because the guilt has been eating me alive. I'm telling
you because we made a deal
at the beginning of our relationship that we had no secrets."
I heard the desk chair move but I didn't open my eyes to see whether he'd stood or
came closer.
It had to be said now. The order of how everything needed to be said without me
sounding like a horrible
human being was lined up in my head and ready. Although, the more I thought about,
it wouldn't matter what
order it went in.
I am still a horrible human being.
"That night at the party three weeks ago... I saw the vampire out in the woods. I
went looking for him. I lied."
I sighed. I just have to let everything roll off my tongue... "And then our date?
After he took me? He didn't
make me forget, I remember everything. He told me not to say anything but it was
because he threatened
Aaron. He threatened that someone would make him their snack. So I couldn't tell
you. He said he'd know if I
P 39-1
told you. So I lied again. When I went out to the bar last week with John and Sam,
I saw him again. He said
something like you couldn't stake me if you tried and I replied with... Want a bet.
And then after John drove
me to your house he was there waving me to go over to him. He asked me to meet
him."
I paused to take a breath. I still hadn't opened my eyes and the silence in the
study had become horrible. I was
afraid to look... So I carried on.
"That Saturday I spent the day with you. And then I said I was going to my parents.
I didn't lie that time. I did.
But I went after I saw him."
For some reason, something in my mind stopped me from telling him what we did that
night. I didn't know
why but I couldn't get the words past my lips. Was it the fact that Tate trusted me
now that me telling Michael
all of this had me feeling slightly... guilty? This chain never ends...
"Tuesday after your lecture he was in the library. He couldn't go out in the sun so
he waited in a dark area of
the library until later on. I didn't know he was going to be there. He pulled me
over and... I stayed with him
while... Your lecture went on." As I said everything it felt like the weight of
everything was getting heavier.
That telling him had made everything a whole lot worse. "And... Today..." I
clenched my hands at my side
and squeezed my eyes tighter. "Again, he was there."
Once again nothing came out about what happened. Neither did the fact he'd asked me
to meet him again on
Monday which I decided I wouldn't. I couldn't.
www.ebook-converter
As the silence wore on, I finally opened my eyes.
Michael was situated a horrible distance away from me. The side of his face was
visible. I couldn't see his
eyes however his mouth was a thin line. And when I glanced down at his hands his
knuckles were white from
the way he was clenching his fists.
"Say something. Anything." I whispered.
Still he didn't move.
If I held this in longer, what would it have been like? Would it be ten times
worse? Would he hate me?
Scratch that, would he hate me more than he does right now?
The silence and his abnormal stillness were getting to me. So I tried to say to
him, "I'm so sorry, Michael. I
didn't tell you the first time because I wanted to protect Aaron. And he said he'd
know if I tried telling you--"
"So why are you telling me now?"
I watched his eyes slowly lift from his feet to me. His eyes wouldn't meet mind
however. They remained on
my mouth. Growing blacker and blacker as his chest rose and fell fast.
"Because I couldn't keep this away from you. It was burning a hole into me."
"And yet... You continued to do it."
I shook my head. "No, I didn't--"
P 39-2
"Is he a nice vampire, Evangeline?" His voice was like venom to my ears. Every one
of his words stung.
"Does he treat you right? Has your blood been to his liking?"
I flinched like he slapped me and blinked away the sudden sting to my eyes. "Don't
be like that Michael, it
wasn't--"
"What's he like?" He walked swiftly back to the chair and sat down. His eyes
finally met mine however I
wished they didn't. They were a cold, almost empty black. The veins on his face
outlining telling me exactly
how angry he was. "Because every time I wish to meet him he seems to... Disappear.
Of course, what hadn't
occurred to you was to tell us so we could intercept one of your meetings? Did that
ever occur to you?"
"...No." It honestly hadn't. The idea of either John or Michael coming with me to
stop Tate. But... It hadn't
occurred to me because Tate wasn't the bad guy in this. So why should he die for
being told what to do.
"Because he doesn't deserve it."
"Why's that?"
"He's not a bad person--"
"And this theory came from what, the four times you've actually met him? Well done,
Evie, I applaud you for
that genius hypothesis."
www.ebook-converter
I let out a deep breath and narrowed my eyes at him. "Don't patronise me."
"What?" He swung his arms into the air and shot up from his seat. "What's wrong?
Have I done something
wrong?" He started walking toward me. "Have I said something that may have upset
you?"
"You're being unreasonable." I whispered.
"Oh, honey, I am being perfectly reasonable."

"You said—"
"I trust you? I do. It's him I do not trust." He half yelled.
"Look, I know you're angry. I accept whatever kind of punishment--"
"Punishment? I hope you're joking. Because I'm not your parents. I am the man that
loves you no matter what
stupid thing you've come up with or done. I'm not punishing you like a 10 year old.
I'm storming out."
"W-what?"
"You can't possibly comprehend how angry I am, Evangeline." He stopped in front of
me. "I can't think
straight; I can't be around you right now."
"No, don't go." I started shaking me head. "I don't want you to storm off. I don't
care if you say you're coming
back you're still leaving. We haven't resolved this. I can't let you leave yet
please."
"I'll be back when I'm calm." He turned to leave but I grabbed his arm.
P 39-3
"Michael," My voice cracked. "Let me explain."
"You have. And when I get back we can talk about it properly. Just right now... Let
me go." He slid his hand
down to mine and squeezed before walking to the back door and walking straight
outside.
I stood there trembling trying to let my mind comprehend what had just happened.
But as soon as my mind
caught up with reality I let out a sigh and practically crumbled to the ground. I
wasn't crying, no. I was
tempted to but what would be the use? I did all of this. I didn't tell him sooner
because I was worried about
his reaction. And now look. The longer I waited the worse it got and I knew that
from the start. I was stupid
for not saying anything sooner. I thought that maybe I could take initiative and
have a go at this. Because Kate
and Anastasia weren't getting anywhere because they couldn't see them.
I sat up against the wall and lifted my knees to rest my arms along them. What if
he didn't come back for
days? What if he doesn't forgive me so easily? I buried my face in my arms.
I deserve it. I shouldn't have held the truth away from him. I loved Michael more
than anything in this world
and I hurt him. He trusted me. And I say trusted because it's probably going to be
in the past tense now.
Either I'm thinking too much about it or everything will change.
My heart dropped into my stomach when a pair of hands touched my shoulders. I
looked up and frowned
deeper when she sat beside me.
www.ebook-converter
So now they know. Kate and Ana must have seen it happening. Must have seen the
whole thing. Does that
mean they knew way before? But that wouldn't have been possible. That argument
lasted twenty minutes
including the prolonged silences. So they must have seen it then.
Katherine sat beside me and pulled me into her arms. Nothing needed to be said. She
saw what needed to be
seen. I said what needed to be said.
What else could there be?
***
I opened my eyes and looked directly toward the clock.
10.59pm.
No. He hadn't returned for almost twelve hours.
Katherine was downstairs still. I could hear the TV. She said she wouldn't leave
until he came back. I said I
wanted to be alone and she let me. I'd practically passed out after coming
upstairs. My thoughts were too
much.
Tate would be outside wondering what was going on. He may probably just think it
was me being 'watched.'
That maybe I couldn't be trusted. He might not think anything about what's going
on.
I swung my legs off over the bed and made my way downstairs into the living room.
The lights were off in
the house and the only source being the fire opposite the couch. Kate looked up
from her seat on the couch
P 39-4
and opened her blanket. I sat inside the blanket and wrapped it around me as I
snuggled into her side.
"How do you feel?"
I shut my eyes. "Broken."
"He has a temper. You both do. That's why when you two argue it's like hell on
earth."
"Will he come back tonight?" I asked her not feeling at all hopeful.
The silence said it all. And that was all I needed.
"Do you watch us all the time?" I asked changing the subject.
Katherine shook her head. "I can't pick what I see most of the time. If I pick you
to concentrate on, I don't see
measly things I see what's relevant. Like your argument. I can't see everything
however. Ana saw it too."
"So now you know."
"Yes." She mumbled. "Sam wasn't too happy about... Well, I don't think I should say
it right now."
She was right. Talking about it now was dangerous because he'd be listening. He'd
be able to hear us talk
about it and they weren't supposed to know.
www.ebook-converter
"Yeah." I muttered. "Figured." I inhaled suddenly and then sneezed.

"Bless you."
"Thanks."
It was silent for a moment before she said, "So... You know..."
"Tomorrow, Katherine." I said before she asked anything about Tate.

"Alright. Answer your phone."
I raised a brow at her and patted my empty pockets.
"Study."
I stood up and walked into the study for my phone. No missed call. "Kate, what were
you talking--"
It started buzzing. The area code was different which means... "Hello?"
"Miss Evie O'Shea where have you been all of my life?" An old and familiar silky
voice said over the phone.
I wanted to smile and be somewhat happy that my old and loving friend, Chelsea was
calling me but I
couldn't. Not even a little bit. "Chels, hi."
There was silence over the line and I wondered if we'd been cut off. I was about to
pull the phone away from
P 39-5
my ear when she said, "What's wrong with you, Red." I could imagine her putting her
long blonde hair into a
huge bun ready to talk me down.
Red. Oh the nickname she'd made up about by hair back in the 8th grade with Amy. I
haven't heard that in a
long, long time. "Nothing... Nothing."
"...Okay, I'll let it slide. That is, until I get there on the 12th. Your mom's
picking me up at the airport right?"
"Yeah. I need to talk to her about that." I replied. "Your not planning anything
are you?" I asked cautiously.
"Because I know what your like."
She giggled. "Of course not."
Yes, she was. "If I find out you're brining five people--"
"Oh, hush. I'm not bringing over five people that'd be so rude of me!"
I was about to say it better not be four when she yawned. "Anyhow, my dear old
friend it's late here. So I'll
see you in a few weeks! Love you, hon, kiss kiss."
"Wait, Chelsea--"
www.ebook-converter
She hung up.
I inhaled and exhaled sharply before walking back into the living room and sitting
beside Kate.
"Colourful friend you have," Kate said with a smile.
"Yeah, she is. She and my friend Amy got me through high school."
"Amy being the brunette?"
I lifted my head to look at her. "Yes. How did you know?"
"Facebook pictures." She giggled. "As soon as I met you and added you, I stalked
your Facebook. It's a thing
I do."
"That's... Reassuring."
"What? Oh come, when you got my friend request, couldn't you guess I was going to
check out all of your
pictures."
I sighed. "Yes."
"Atta girl."
She turned the TV over to the film channels and settled on The Notebook. She
grabbed my hand and squeezed
before saying, "Have you cried?"
P 39-6
I shook my head. "No."
"Want me to tell you why?"
I shook my head. "I'm sure I can figure it out."
"Try me."
"Guilt. I deserve this. I shouldn't have... Held it in for so long."
Her thumb brushed over my palm. "Don't be so hard on yourself, Evie." She said
softly. "You did what you
had to do because you love your family. And if Michael doesn't understand that then
he's an asshole."
I slowly shook my head. "He was angry."
"He was harsh."
"I'm fine."
"No, you're not. You're hurt, you're upset all because Michael--"
"Katherine, please stop." I whispered.
www.ebook-converter
She let out a deep breath and wrapped her arms around me. "I'm sorry."
"You do what you do best." I replied as I rested my head on her shoulder. "You tell
it like it is and that's one
reason why I love you."
"Good. Because I'm not changing for shit." She laughed.
We sat together all night.
I fell asleep around half two not being able to stay awake any longer.
And by the time I woke up the spot beside me was empty, the TV was off and the fire
was only a dim light. I
sat up from the couch and glanced out the window.
I took a deep breath before looking at the small clock on the side table.
6.30am...
And... He still wasn't back...
But where was Katherine? She said she'd stay with me until...
He got here.
I stood up after rubbing the sleep from my eyes and walked straight to the study. I
don't know why I walked
into the study, I just did. It was light outside now. Tate wouldn't be out there.
The sun was just peering in
through the trees as I stepped into the study. I glanced around the empty room
briefly before turning to walk
P 39-7
back out; my heart broke a little more than earlier.
Yes, I was an idiot for keeping this away from him. I didn't think he'd-"I'm here."
I whipped around to squint into the corner for my eyes to adjust and watched him
walk out of the shadow.
But it wasn't what I wanted to see. When he left, he was wearing a crisp black t-
shirt and grey track pants.
Now, his black shirt was wrinkled and his track pants were muddied.
And his face...
"Oh, my gosh. What did you do?" I didn't stop myself from rushing towards him and
holding his chin in my
hand to keep him from looking away. I moved his head to get a better look at his
split open eyebrow, and
bruised jaw. Was that possible? They could get bruises? And cuts?
"I..." His green eyes looked sad all of a sudden. "I went out looking for that
vampire."
I looked into his eyes for a moment before taking his hand and pulling him through
to the living room. I sat
him down and went into the bathroom to grab a slightly damp flannel. I sat beside
him and cleaned the blood
off his eyebrow.
www.ebook-converter
"And?" I finally answered.
His jaw clenched and he flinched probably from the bruise. "I didn't find him."
I frowned. "How is that..."
"He wasn't in the library."
"That can't be right." I mumbled to myself. How could he not be there... "What
happened to your face?" I
asked changing the subject.
A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips but it was a humourless one. "You
know there are other
vampires around the world."
"John informed me, yes." I placed the bloodied flannel on the table and turned his
head to the side. I could
feel his eyes on me as I examined every inch of his face in silence. I turned his
head to the other side and
said, "You'll live."
"I guessed."
I let go of his face and finally looked him in the eye. His eyes were back to their
original green now. Thank
goodness. "Why would you get into a fight?"
He frowned. "It wasn't a fight. It was more of a misunderstanding. I was in the

wrong area at the wrong time.
The bruise will be gone in an hour tops and so will the cut."
P 39-8
I closed my eyes for a moment before staring down at my hand resting beside his. I
wanted to hold his hand. I
wanted to touch him again. But would that be appropriate?
But I didn't need to. His hand moved across the couch to touch the side of mine.
"Evie, can you look at me?"
I did as he said.
"You were protecting your brother. And I was a fool not to see it when you told me.
He threatened you that
night and I have absolutely no reason to be upset with you."
I let out a sigh of relief.
"However,"
Of course.
"You still decided of your own accord to meet him."
I glanced behind him and then back at him. "I was curious."
www.ebook-converter
"What is the one thing you said to me back at that cafe before we got cosy?"
I thought back to the day and cursed myself when I remembered. "Curiosity killed
the cat."
"And in your case, your cat does not have nine lives. You have this life and that's
it. What if something
happened to you?"
"I took a chance. And I'm glad I took it. Because I've learnt that this vampire
isn't bad or evil."
"He drinks human blood."
"That doesn't make him evil. He needs to live somehow. You did at one point. And he
said he doesn't kill."
"You believe him?" He wondered curiously. There wasn't any resentment. None at all.
"Yes." I answered honestly. "I told him to try animal blood."
Michael laughed and thankfully, there was humour in it. "Really? He's going to do
it?"
"He'd try." I replied.
"Animal blood isn't an easy thing to get into."

"The craving, the taste, I know."
His warm hand landed softly onto my thigh and I let out a sigh of relief from the
contact. "You don't know. It's
a hard thing to do."
P 39-9
"...What if I wanted to know?" I suggested quietly.
The silence after that and the small amount of tension at the back of my head said
that another argument could
occur. But instead he said, "Let's not get into that right now, if you don't mind?
I'm only just getting over the
last one."
"Okay. But I have something I owe you."
"And what's that?"
I stared into his bright green eyes before saying, "I am truly sorry."
"And what I owe you is an explanation. I was stupid to rush off like that and the
only reason I did was
because I was unbelievably mad. I didn't want to lose myself in front of you so I
left. It wasn't actually
because I didn't want to be around you it was because I couldn't." He leaned
forward and I shut my eyes
when his soft lips missed the corner of mine. I melted beside him and watched him
lean back. "Do you want
to know one of the things l about why I love you?"
I nodded.
"You're adventurous and brave. The first few days I knew you, you followed a girl
you just about knew into a
forest not knowing what the hell could have been in there. I love and admire you
for that."
www.ebook-converter
I let myself smile for the first time in twelve hours.

"I trust you. And I love you."
"I'm not asking for you or forgiveness in this, Michael."
"You don't have to ask because I already have. That's the thing with being in love
and trusting the woman I
know I'll be with for a very long time."
I smirked and gasped. "Long time? Wait a minute are we in a committed relationship?
Oh, damn I'll have to
cut my ties with my men on the side."
I started laughing along with him and could practically feel the weight lifting
from my heart.
He stood up and held out his hand to me. I gladly took it and let him pull me
upstairs with him. "I have to say
something else." He said as we got into the room. He shrugged off his shirt and
walked into the wardrobe
before I could reply. After a few moments, he walked out in shorts and nothing
else. "I admit, I thought
about... Not forgiving you."
My heart jumped as I sat down on the edge of the bed.

"I don't want you seeing him again."
Something inside of me challenged that. The proud and independent side. So I found
myself saying, "And if I
did? If it wasn't my choice to see him? If he was at the same place as me at the
same time?"
P 39-10
"Then I'll know about it."
It was a conversation ender. He was still upset, of course. Yes, he said he
forgives me but I know him well
enough now to know that sometimes his eyes can betray his emotions. Not all the
time but in this case
definitely.
I lay down on my side and waited for him to lie beside me. It was around seven
o'clock now. And I felt even
more tired than before.
We lay on opposite sides of the bed for no more than ten seconds before I rolled
over toward him and rested
my head beside his. He wrapped his warm arms around me and squeezed me to him.
He was already asleep before I had the chance to settle properly. He was a fast
sleeper. I looked up to his
perfect face and kissed the side of his jaw.
I accept that he hasn't fully forgiven me despite saying he has. Because I know he
hasn't. If I were him, I
wouldn't. Not straight away. And it's fine. In time I hoped he would.
For all I know, this argument might not even be over.
What happened between Michael and I could have been the minor blow to the whole
thing. Knowing him,
he'd want details. Details I wasn't sure I was ready or wanting to give. My mind
was screaming for me not to
tell him anything else in fear he'd lose it completely but my heart was saying...
wait...
www.ebook-converter
My heart was agreeing with my head. My head was saying I'd told Michael the truth.
I'd told him what he
needed to know. So now I wasn't lying to him anymore. But I still had secrets.
One of them being a big one.
Because this vampire stopped Katherine and the rest of the witches from seeing
them.
I groaned quietly.
This damn chain of lies seems to be getting longer and longer.
"Everything okay?"
I jumped a little at the sound of Michael's voice and hadn't realised I'd closed my
eyes until I opened them to
look directly into his. It was a look of concern.
I nodded. "Yes. Just a bad dream. I'm fine. Go back to sleep. I'm sorry I woke
you."
His lips pressed to mine and for a moment I got lost. My mind completely blanked as
I slid my hands over his
bare chest happy to feel the heat beneath my fingers. He deepened the kiss after a
moment and I gladly gave
in. I was glad he was kissing me and touching me like nothing had changed. Like I
hadn't just told him I'd
been sneaking around.
He slid his hand back and forth along my waist before squeezing and hovering his
lips over mine. "Wake me
if you have a problem."
P 39-11
"I'll be fine." I whispered.
I watched him fall back asleep and finally closed mine. I had a dreamless sleep.
His kiss had helped with that. Otherwise, my mind would have been swimming with
unanswered questions.
______________________________________
PHEW. Overrrrr. And thank god too because this is the hardest chapter i'd ever had
to write!
Thank god this chapter is over and done with because not, (excuse my french) SHITS
ABOUT TO GET
CRAZZYY. LOL.
Anyway guys hope you enoyed it. Hope its okay. Because i really found it hard.
aw baby Or she just nosy asf
www.ebook-converter
P 39-12
40: The Phone Call
234K 3.5K 350
by Misguided
___________
I was pacing the living room waiting for Michael to finish in the shower so we
could get this over with. We'd
managed to sleep through to one o'clock. I woke up before him and showered.
And now I was waiting for him to come downstairs so I could tell him everything.
Maybe not entirely
everything, only things with significance. Like his name didn't matter at all. Only
what happened around the
event. I know that no more than eight hours ago my mind and heart said don't tell
him. But that doesn't stop
those damn pathways in my brain figuring out that I wasn't letting off any relief
until I told him everything.
I heard him walk downstairs before I saw him. He smiled as he walked over to me.
"Now, what has you
pacing?"
www.ebook-converter
"Everything." I took his hand in mine and pulled him over to the couch. I still
hadn't moved the flannel I'd
used to clean his face from this morning so I made a mental note to move it later.
"So before we do anything
else today, can I explain everything else to you?"
"If you want to."
I opened my mouth to start but his answer had me confused. "If I want to?"
"I said I trusted you so you don't have to."
"I want to. So let me get started before I lose my nerve."
Firstly, I told him about what happened yesterday in the library. I explained how
he helped me with my new
Greek Civilisation project and what I could do for it. And then how he met Laura
and the girls. Michael
seemed curious as to why he seemed so normal with the girls but he didn't comment
on it. Then I explained
how he'd previously helped me with my other Greek essay and helped me finish it. I
told him how I'd asked
him about how many vampires there were but he couldn't tell me because his maker
had told him not to speak
a word.
And then I told him how he was the one that stopped Kate from seeing them. At first
Michael looked like he
had already figured out it was one of them stopping the witches but then he said,
"I wouldn't have figured it
was your friend."
"He told me it sort of starts when your human but I figured out that because our
brains aren't really accessed
and when he turned, it sort of came to him."
P 40-1
"That's usually why." He replied. "Is there anything else you want to tell me?"
I nodded. "When I saw him that Saturday after you left for your meeting he'd handed
me a stake and said to do
it. Then he grabbed my hand and," I lifted my hand and pressed in between his
ribcage where a subtle heart
beat resided. "Placed it here saying that's where I needed to go."
Michael's face finally reined with confusion. I understood why. I was completely
shocked when he told me
where to hit too. "What happened after?"
"Well, I swung for him but he spun me around and explained that punching him
wouldn't do enough. He
showed me how much strength I needed if I wanted to stab a vampire."
"He actually did all of this with you?"
"Yes. To be honest it felt like he was training me."
"Maybe he had the right initiative. Maybe you do need to be trained in case
something like that does happen."
"I'm not going to be carrying a stake with me around Uni am I?"
"Well, you finish Uni and go home for the holidays after Tuesday. So carrying it
around in a bag or purse
won't be so bad."
www.ebook-converter
I gave him a skeptical look. "Really."
"Honestly, yes. I think it's a good idea and I feel stupid for not thinking of it
first."
I crossed my arms over my chest and leaned back on the couch. "Great."
"It won't be too bad. You're only human after all, there is only so much you can
do. Speaking of human, I've
told Anastasia and Kate's mother to keep and eye on your brother. Kate will be from
time to time just in case
there are blind spots. He'll be fine. We'll have John watch him too."
"I don't want John wasting his time."
"He won't be wasting his time. You care about your brother enough not to tell me."
I smiled. "So John will
keep an eye out too."
I nodded slowly and moved my head to lay on his shoulder. "Thank you for
listening."
"It's alright." His lips pressed into my hair. "And thank you for telling me.
"You're welcome." I sighed out in relief.
For the rest of the day, the events of yesterday or the fact I'd told him more
wasn't mentioned once. After a
few awkward comments and weary words from me, he'd reassured me not to worry about
it. He cooked for
me, hugged me, kissed me, and loved me like he did everyday.
We spent the day like any other day we'd have.
P 40-2
Together.
**
Thursday evening, I walked out of my room after packing up almost all of my
wardrobe and all of my electric
equipment to get ready to go home tomorrow. The last and only class I had this week
was Modern Europe.
Michael had his lecture in the larger theatre joining with Jade's class because the
snow had restarted Monday
so having two separate lectures with only fifteen people in each class would have
been stupid.
Speaking of Monday... No, I didn't see Tate. But I did see him that night. I was
staring out of Michael's study
glass doors and saw him. He'd waved but that's it. He disappeared after that. I
admit I did feel somewhat...
Bad... For not seeing him on Monday... But I had to quickly get over it.
I glanced at Laura's stripped bed and half packed room and then smiled when I heard
the music start
downstairs. Damien was getting picked up by his dad tomorrow morning to go back to
Kelowna a few hours
away. Lucas lives in Vancouver as well as Katherine, and Laura lives down in
Abbotsford.
I smiled at the stairs and walked back into my room to pull Michael's feet off the
bed. "Disrespectful."
"Dimples, I am the most respectful male in this country."
"If Kate wasn't downstairs dancing her heart out she'd agree with me."
www.ebook-converter
He swung his legs off the bed and grabbed my waist to sit on his lap. The door was
wide open but I knew
Laura wouldn't be coming up here for any reason.
"Kate doesn't argue with me." He smirked.
"What a lie." I wrapped my arms around his neck. We've been normal. We haven't even
mentioned Saturday
and Sunday's incident. It didn't need to be mentioned. It was in the past. Over the
days, Michael seemed less
tense. He seemed more relaxed with me now compared to Sunday morning.
He kissed my cheek and nudged me up. "So I'll meet you here tomorrow at eight. I'll
take your heaviest bag
now."
"Okay. But I am capable of taking my own bags." I stood up.
"Not the heavy ones." He smiled that boyish smile of his before grabbing a bag from
the hall. "You're only
human after all."
"Rude." I gasped. "So you're going back to your house now?"
"That's correct. I'll come back later. Now," He slid his hands around my waist
after putting the bag near the
window. "Come here and let me hug and kiss the breath out of you until you pass
out."
Before I could even say yes he'd already captured my lips in his and started
teasing me. He grazed his tongue
along my lower lip before I parted my lips and let him kiss me passionately. I
wrapped my arms around his
neck and pressed my body firmly to his.
P 40-3
It's amazing how that awkward subject of us being with one and other hadn't really
come up since that
awkward time three weeks ago. Although it's in the way we touch, kiss, and
practically look at each other.
We haven't once mentioned it again. Well, you could count last weeks little
encounter in his classroom.
I heard a gasp from the side and my heart almost dropped out of my butt. That was
until I turned and saw
Katherine giving us a disapproving glare. "Look you two, the whole reason for a
door is to contain privacy."
"When has that ever stopped you." Michael replied without letting go of me.
"Never but it's different for me because I'm special." She winked. "I just about
stopped Laura from coming up
these stairs to get you, Evie. So come on downstairs and leave your mule to take
half of your luggage in
peace. You'll see him again later."
I smiled at her but tightened my arms around Michael's neck. "I'll be down in a
minute."
She shook her head. "No you won't. If I wasn't here right now you and Michael would
be going at it like
rabbits. Honestly, you've been together officially for almost two months but have
been canoodling for three, I
would have thought the new relationship aura would have worn off."
Michael and I laughed together. "Never." I replied as he said, "Not a chance."
She sighed and grabbed the door handle. "You have one minute. One! That means
nothing more than making
out you animals."
www.ebook-converter
As soon as she shut the door, Michael's lips were back on mine. I ran my hands
through his hair as one hand
curled around my waist and the other was placed on the small of my back. My body
curled around his as a
quiet moan vibrated through his chest.
I shivered slightly when his cool hands slid underneath my t-shirt.
But then the door slammed open. "Times up, buttercups! Ew! Stop Michael before you
eat her alive!"
He ignored her and sucked my bottom lip into his mouth.
"I think I'm about to throw up. Evie, Laura will come up soon unless you finish
swapping spit."
I made a mmhmm sound before patting Michael's chest and pulling away. His pupils
had dilated as they
always did whenever we kissed. "That's your cue to leave."
His swollen pink lips curled up into a smile. "I guess it is."
He slowly but surely let go of me to pick up my bag. "I'll see you later. Goodnight
Katherine."
"Goodnight chicken wing." Kate grabbed my hand and started pulling me downstairs.
As we got lower the
music got louder. I heard Lucas's laughter and Damien's chattering.
I was surprised by the old song playing. Got to Give It Up by Marvin Gaye. Good old
song.
Kate lifted my hand in the air as we got to the bottom floor and started dancing.
"This is our last night
P 40-4
together. So let's have some fun."
"Okay fine. No alcohol right?"
She led me into the living room. "Honey, we don't need alcohol to have fun."
Laura was singing along although no one could ever know what Marvin Gaye was saying
in this song. The
couches were pushed aside to give us room to dance. Damien was doing the running
man with Lucas like
idiots. I smiled at the two before grabbing Lucas's hand. He spun me around and
waved my hands around.
I hadn't realised the guys had ordered Chinese food until it got here. It was like
our last family dinner until
we all split ways tomorrow. Me and Damien left tomorrow, and Laura and Lucas on
Saturday. Kate had
already packed up her room and gone home but she came back for tonight. I couldn't
blame her. The laughs
everyone was having and the fun. This night was perfect.
But... It was almost too perfect. And I didn't believe in perfect. Not anymore.
And I was right not to. Because when the music started again and we all started
dancing Kate had stopped.
9.03pm she'd stopped.
9.04pm her face had drained of all colour and her body slowly sat on the couch. Her
brown eyes blank as she
stared at nothing in particular. 9.04 still no one noticed what was happening
except for me.
www.ebook-converter
9.05 I listened to the distant sound of a phone ringing. I watched her pull out her
phone numbly and answer it.
I watched her stand up and leave the room.
I waited. I waited for her to get back. Waited for whatever bad news I had to
prepare for.
I waited for her to come back but she didn't.
The music stopped and Laura and the guys sat down...
But, 9.08, my phone started ringing.
I pulled it out of my pocket and looked down at my iPhone screen. It was my mom...
At first I didn't answer
it, I just stood there staring at the screen. But then it started ringing again.
I swiped the screen and held the phone to my ear. "M-mom?"
Of course, this night wouldn't be perfect. Of course something would happen. Of
course it would happen
tonight of all nights. Within five minutes, my night had gone from great to
disastrous.
A cold feeling swept through my veins as my breath came out in shallow pants.
I could see Laura standing up and coming towards me. I could see her lips moving
but... I couldn't hear her.
My body was numb. My heart was beating so loud, it was the only sound in my ears.
I got the feeling back in my feet to run upstairs, grab my keys and leather jacket.
I didn't even think to look at
P 40-5
my tangled hair or look at myself in the mirror because all of that was
unimportant.
I ignored the yelling and sprinted down the steps to my car not caring that I could
have slipped on the ice.
As I drove like a raving maniac through traffic, I couldn't comprehend the
situation that was going on. My
mind wouldn't let me. I didn't want to.
It took fifteen minutes to get there. I parked horribly in front of the doors and
rushed inside.
I ignored the nurses and doctors asking me not to run and raced upstairs where my
mother told me over the
phone to go. I pushed the doors open and saw my father and mother sitting together
in the waiting area. They
both stood up and came toward me but I didn't give them a second glance as I walked
down the halls.
"Evie!"
I looked through each window desperate to find him. Desperate to see his face.
I stopped at a door filled with nurses and opened it.
A breath left my lungs and I blinked back the tears. He looked so fragile. So pale.
So... Small.
A doctor came toward me and tried pushing me out but I broke down. I started
pushing him away and
struggling to get past him to my brother. My sixteen year old brother. I pushed at
the doctors chest but another
came along. Then my dad. Then my mom. My dad bundled me into his arms and held me
to him as I cried my
heart out.
www.ebook-converter
I shook with anger and sadness. Sobs escaped my lips as I cried into my fathers
chest.
The image of his neck and arm wouldn't escape my mind. The large bite marks crimson
with blood.
**
We've been sat in the waiting room for over an hour and a half now. I was shaking
my leg with nerves as my
mother squeezed my hand to reassure me she was here for me. My father was sat on
the other side of me just
as traumatised as me.
Mom probably saw this everyday, working in this hospital and all. But when I looked
at her fatigued and
teary face, this time was different. This was her little boy. Her son. My brother.
None of us have spoken and yet I was eager to find out what had happened. I
couldn't bring myself to ask
though. Every time I tried, my throat would clog. But I tried again:
"How?" My voice was hollow. I didn't even recognise it.
Mom squeezed my hand. "Aaron was out with his friends. His friend called our home
number telling us
Aaron had waited outside the shop for no more than three minutes and he was
attacked. Just like that." She
whispered.
P 40-6
I patted her hand before I looked to the double doors; I wasn't surprised when
Michael rushed through them.
He got one look at me and zeroed in toward me. I stood up and let him take me into
his warm embrace. I
cried again. Not as dramatic or violent as the first time but it was still bad. He
lightly spun me left to right
soothingly and stroked my hair.
Katherine must have called him. Because she saw it coming. But barely. There wasn't
enough time to stop it.
Michael pulled one arm away to give my parents a sad look. "How long has he been in
there?"
My mother sighed. "Almost two hours,"
"He lost a lot of blood." Dad said.
I squeezed my eyes shut and clenched my hands into fists. Michael pulled me into
his side and said, "If you'll
excuse me a minute I'd like to take Evie down to get a drink?"
They both nodded numbly. Michael practically dragged me out of the double doors of
this ward to the stairs.
I started mumbling about how this was my fault and how my brother was dying and how
I was stupid to tell
him last week when Aaron's life was threatened in the first place, but then Michael
grabbed my shoulders to
shake me a little.
www.ebook-converter
"Evie stop blaming yourself."
I looked off to the side not able to look him in the eye. "But it is my fault I
shouldn't have said anything, I
shouldn't-"
"Stop." He moved his hands to my cheeks and made me look at him. "Your parents need
you right now. You
need to be strong for them, okay?"
I scrunched up my face as the tears began to sting the back of my eyes again. "I
can't..."
"Your brother will be fine."
I opened my eyes. "How do you know?" I whispered.
"Do you trust me?"
"Yes." I answered without hesitation.
"That's how I know." He said before kissing my cheeks. "We'll go downstairs and get
you and your parents a
cup of coffee to keep you awake."
I nodded my head and let him take my hand to lead me downstairs. Not once did he
let go even after we got
the drinks. I held mine in my free hand and watched him grab a cup holder to put my
parents drinks in. We
walked back up and I watched the grateful expression on my parents faces as they
took the coffee.
It was another hour and a half before the doctor came out. All of us watched as the
old and tired looking
doctor came over. We all slowly stood up and waited.
P 40-7
"Aaron lost a lot of blood. So we had to put him through blood transfusion." His
voice was rough. His
fingers ran over his grey hair.
I could practically see my mother crumbling beside my father.
"The most common effects are a fever but Doctor O'Shea already knows this. We'll be
keeping Aaron for a
few weeks. We want to make sure he recovers perfectly. He might be able to come out
before Christmas.
With the way the transfusion is progressing he should definitely be out before
then."
My parents went off to talk more while I sat down to take in what the doctor said.
A blood transfusion is only
needed when someone has lost a hell of an amount of blood. I know that much.
"Your brother is going to be fine," Michael said as he sat beside me. "How're you
feeling."
I looked toward him. "Angry. Upset. Can we go back to your house? I... I just want
to be with you."
He gave a small smile. "Don't you want to be alone?"
"Being alone never helps anything. It only leaves you with your thoughts which is
worse. I need you to be my
distraction."
"I'll do anything for you," He kissed the top of my hand and looked me directly in
the eye. "You're tired."
www.ebook-converter
"I'm angry." I replied as my hands started to shake once again. "He-"
"We won't talk about this here." Michael mumbled as he glanced toward the hall
where my parents were
coming out of.
I stood up to hug my mom as she said, "We're going to stay here a bit longer but
Michael can take you home if
that's okay?" She leaned around me to look at him. "I don't want her driving."
"Of course." He answered.
I nodded my head slowly before hugging both of my parents and telling them to call
me in the morning. They
promised.
Michael led me downstairs through the doors to my horribly parked car. I asked how
he got here and he said
it was quicker for him to run. Michael took the keys away from me and we drove
silently to his house.
I was left to my thoughts. My violently thrashing thoughts. Some screaming, some
whispering. The fact my
brother had almost died tonight because of me was a violent scream. The fact it was
my fault, a whisper in
my ear.
And then the reason for what had happened. That was a monotones voice. A plain
factual voice.
The man that threatened me had caused this. The man I thought I trusted. The man I
thought had a heart as well
as a soul. The man with grey mesmerising eyes ready to charm the pants off of
anyone, or in his case, charm
the unwilling into giving blood.
P 40-8
I shut my eyes and let out a deep breath. Right now I just needed to not think
about it. I needed a distraction. I
glanced at Michael's beautiful face before looking down at my hands.
And... maybe Michael could be that distraction...
___________________
OOOOO CLIFFY.
Dramatic chapter guys ;)
Hope you enjoyed it :')
So... Distraction... WHAT ARE YOU ALL THINKING?! If you can read between the lines
it shouldnt
be hard to get ;)
I love your comments tell me what you think!!

I don't think Tate bit her brother?? oh oH OH that's the event
www.ebook-converter
P 40-9
41: My Pleasurable Distraction
247K 3.9K 716
by Misguided
REAAAD THE FOLLOWING:
*******THE SEXUAL CONTENT WARNING YOU'VE ALL BEEN WAITING FOR*** **

I didn't wanna give too much detail that made it p*rographic ruining the intimacy
between them or too little
where you're all just like, "Dude, WTF. That was crap."
So read, tell me what you think!!!!!
________________
As we made our way into his silent and empty living room, I realised just how
silent and empty it was. It's
never been so quiet. There was a quiet buzz in my ear from the ringing silence.
Michael swerved toward the kitchen. "Do you want anything? A glass of water?"
www.ebook-converter
I shook my head and made my way upstairs. I numbly placed myself at the edge of his
bed.
If Katherine or Anastasia saw it sooner, would they've had time to stop it? Was
John following Aaron? Or
was it just the witches watching him tonight?
I felt the warm tears rolling down my cheeks before I even realised I was crying...
Once again. I hated crying.
I wasn't exactly a pretty crier. Hell, who was? Your face contorts horribly and I
get those red splotches on
my cheeks that make me look like a four year old.
Hands suddenly curled around my arms to yank me up off the bed. My body shook in
his arms as I sobbed my
heart out. His hands moved up and down my back soothingly.
But it did nothing for me. Nothing. Crying also did nothing. Because it doesn't
change the fact my brother was
in hospital. It doesn't change he'd lost an abnormal amount of blood and is still
living and breathing to tell the
tale.
"Stay calm." He whispered in my ear.
A wave of anger flushed through me and I pushed at his chest. He didn't let go. He
wouldn't. "Get off."
"No." He held my face in his hands to get me to look at him but I refused.
I looked like shit and I felt like shit.
He finally let go after a hard push at his chest. "Don't tell me to stay calm.
Don't you dare tell me to stay
calm. My brother is in that hospital because of me. My brother is hanging on to
life by a single thread
P 41-1
because of me."
His eyes were staring at me blankly.
"Y-you think I wanted my family in this? You think I wanted anyone I knew to get
involved in this?" I let out
a horrible sigh of defeat. My tear ducts suddenly unable to produce anything more.
Have I given up? Has my
body given up?
We stood opposite each other not saying a word. His body language was practically
screaming to come
toward me. Mine was replying to those screams. I wanted his arms around me. I
wanted him to hold me.
Touch me. Kiss me. Say everything was going to be okay. Soothe me. Tuck my hair
behind my ear and kiss
my forehead.
He stepped forward after a moment. His hands curled around my upper arms. Our
chests pushed together, his
forehead pressed to mine.
"Everything is going be fine." He said like he'd read my thoughts. "I will
personally rip whoever touched
your brother's head off. I will do that for you because I care about you. Because I
love you. Because
everything in my heart aches for you to just look at me without that frown on your
beautiful face." He kissed
my cheeks, my chin, my eye lids, my eyebrows... "Look at me."
I did exactly as he told me and before I could even think, he was kissing me. His
hands cupped my cheeks as
if they were the most fragile things on earth. They slowly but surely moved and
gripped my waist to his body.
I wrapped my arms around his neck, pressing myself to him even more. I needed this.
I needed him.
www.ebook-converter
My heart pounded in my chest as I broke away from the kiss. We stared at each
other, intensity clear in both
of our features and eyes. Our breath hanging in the air as the tension rolled
around us.
And then I slid my hands under his coat over his broad shoulders and pulled his
jacket off. I did it slowly,
giving him a chance to stop me. But he didn't much to my surprise. He just watched
me. My intentions clear
as I dropped it to the ground.
I looked up from the ground and gasped when his lips passionately took over mine.
It was slow, sensual. But
I wanted more. I didn't want the usual restrictions we'd have. I wanted to feel the
tingles of his fingers as they
skimmed across my skin like he would if teased me.
I shrugged my own jacket off without breaking the kiss and gripped the edge of his
t-shirt.
My heart stopped when his hands grabbed mine. I looked down when he lightly pushed
my hands back.
Disappointment and rejection immediately coursed through me.
But that was quickly erased as he lifted his t-shirt off over his head and flung it
to the side. His lips were
back on mine before I could even blink. His hands fumbled with the button and zip
of my jeans. I mentally
went over what underwear I put on this morning and sighed out in relief when I
remembered putting on a pair
of black lacy underwear and a decent black bra.
I kicked off my jeans and ran my hands over his strong hard chest. A quiet and
almost inaudible moan passed
his lips as I moved my mouth to the skin in between his neck and shoulder.
P 41-2
His hands skimmed up underneath my t-shirt. I lightly nipped his shoulder and
leaned back to gauge his
reaction. His eyes almost invisible in the dimly lit room because of the size of
his pupils.
And then he surprised me. Shocked me even. The noise of ripping fabric made me
gasp. I watched as both of
his hands tore the corner of my thin t-shirt and then continued until all of it was
torn to pieces and by my feet
on the ground. I could tell he was now taking in MY reaction. Thankfully, the t-
shirt was nothing of value.
To be honest it was an absolute turn on. His arms wrapped around my waist and
lifted me. I wrapped my
legs around his waist and sighed out a small moan. Skin to skin. Almost. But I
still trembled with desire.
With want. My heart was pounding through my chest and I'm sure he could probably
hear and feel it against
his own. His hands gripped and skimmed up and down my thighs sending me already
into a hazy ball of
ecstasy. His touch was electric. Almost too much.
My skin burnt wherever he kissed, wherever he touched. I hadn't realised he was
bending until my back
softly hit the sheets of his bed. We'd regretted to make the bed this morning so
the sheets were already
pushed back. His mouth moved from mine to across my collarbones to the middle of my
chest and then
stopping above one of my breasts. I arched my back as his fingers skimmed between
my shoulder blades to
skilfully unclip my bra.
Yes, Michael has seen me half naked before but for some reason this time made me
almost embarrassed. And
like he sensed it he stopped both of my hands from covering myself and held them
above my head like he'd
done once before. But this time it was completely different. It wasn't forceful or
rough it was reassuring.
www.ebook-converter
"Don't," He mumbled; his voice thick with lust.
He removed my bra and resumed kissing the tops of my breasts and then fully taking
one into his mouth. I let
out a moan of agony. He was torturing me. His hand let go of mine and I ran my
hands through his hair as his
tongue skilfully licked and slid over my breast. I couldn't take anymore. I pulled
his head up to mine and
captured his plump swollen lips into my own.
I moved my hands down his muscled torso to the button on his jeans.
When he stopped me.
Our breathing filled the heavy silence. My heart beating through my ears like a
drum.
His eyes were struggling to regain its original green as he stared at me.
I swallowed the lump in my throat. It's come to this hasn't it? It's come to
telling him the absolute truth. The
reality. The embarrassing truth that could risk rejection. I parted my lips and
said, "I need you. It's not
because of what is happening. Not because of everything around us. But because I
want you. Because I love
you."
He continued to stare down at me. His palms not moving from my hip bones. His body
still.
My panting faltered as I whispered in defeat, "Please."
He looked down at me briefly. Debating. And then I could see the decision he'd made
in his eyes.
P 41-3
His fingers moved from my hips...
And to his jeans.
He kicked off his jeans and lifted me to move us in the middle of the bed. His eyes
moved to my underwear
and his hands gripped the sides of the lacy material to slowly remove it. His
fingers skimming further down
my legs making me shiver in excitement.
His underwear was off as well. And before I knew it, he was in between my legs. He
wasn't anywhere near
me yet however. His hands on either side of my face looking me dead in the eye.
"If I hurt you," He said in a pained voice. "If I cause you any pain..."
"You won't." I whispered. My stomach clenching in anticipation. My body a live wire
waiting. Just waiting
for him. My hands curled into his shoulders. "You won't." I repeated.
His lips pressed to mine...
And finally.
I gasped into his mouth as my eyes widened toward the ceiling. A fresh new wave of
pleasure coursed
through me causing me to shudder inside and out.
www.ebook-converter
He started his slow and agonising thrusts after a moment of just staying still
inside me. Like he was feeling
me. Like this new connection between us was just so different and new it needed to
be basked in.
A moan escaped both of our lips as he pushed even deeper. His hand squeezed my
thigh that was wrapped
around his waist whilst the other held my neck.
I was clawing into his back as if it were a scratching post. But I couldn't help
it. I'd go to stop but every thrust
brought me closer to the edge which only made my fingers curve into his shoulders
to urge him further.
"Open your eyes," He growled quietly.
I opened my heavy lids to stare into his black ones. His lips covered mine as his
pace grew slightly faster. I
parted my lips to moan and he caught my bottom lips between his teeth. Not hard
enough to break skin
however.
But I could feel his jaw shuddering. Wanting to bite down.
My breathing picked up as wave after wave started to move through my body. He
suddenly gripped my waist
like a vice as the climax rolled through my body. I squeezed my eyes shut and
tightened my legs around his
waist. His name escaped my lips more than twice. The third time wasn't
distinguishable because it came out
as a half moan.
He growled and thrust one last time as he climaxed himself a few moments after
mine. He wrapped his arms
around my waist and lifted me to sit on his thighs. His scent was unbelievably
powerful as it circled around
my head. My skin was sticky along with his as he grazed his hands up and down my
back. He moved my hair
to one side of my shoulder and started kissing and sucking the side of my neck.
P 41-4
This was like my dream.
Almost exactly like it. My body was on fire. He was still buried deep inside me,
our skin hot and clammy
and sticking together. I wanted it to be exactly like my dream. So when I felt his
teeth gaze my neck and his
hands tighten on my ribs, I said, "Do it."
His whole body had paused. His breath coming in and out fast brushing the side of
my neck.
"Sink into me." I said confidently.
My heart was pounding fast through my chest and I started to believe I'd have a
heart attack.
But I realised that it wasn't me.
His scent had driven me to a point where my brain had lost all function. Where my
blood was pumping ten
times faster than usual. It was so strong now. I'd never smelt it like this before.
I wanted to see his face. I moved back to look at him. His eyes black as the night,
the veins on his face the
most prominent I'd ever seen them. His teeth were longer, sharper.
He tilted my head to the side softly, his hands shaking slightly from restraint.
One of his hands found mine
and laced our fingers together. I squeezed his hand in encouragement and felt his
lips once again on my neck.
www.ebook-converter
I felt the slight sting.
Like a pin prick. Not even close to a bee sting. I flinched in surprise and felt
his hand tighten around mine.
But then it hit me.
It was like an orgasm on drugs! My vision clouded over and my body shuddered from
my finger tips to my
toes in ecstasy. The vibrations soaring through my body caused a strangled and
unfamiliar groan to escape
my lips.
Did I think it was going to be like this? No. If I knew that I would feel like this
I'd have gladly pressured him
into biting me weeks ago.
"My god." Is this right? Can a body even withstand such intense waves of pleasure
all at once? Can a heart
be allowed to travel at such a speed without some sort of internal damage?
His mouth was off me all of a sudden. My body started to die down its waves as I
took hard deep breaths.
His tongue licked the side of my neck twice before he slid his hand out of my limp
one.
He didn't bite the inside of his wrist like I was expecting. I skimmed my finger
across his bottom lip where
there was still a little bit of blood except more appeared. And then I realised it
was his lip. It had a small cut
on it.
I looked into his eyes a moment and narrowed them.
But he surprised me by tugging his lips into a smile. A devilish smile. Smart ass.
P 41-5
He tilted my head up and hovered his lips above mine. I took his bottom lip into my
mouth and tasted the
little bit of blood pouring from the cut. It was sweet; sweeter than having it with
tea. It was like syrup.
Addictive. Unsatisfying on top of your pancakes unless you have the right amount.
I sucked and sucked until he pulled his bottom lip out of my mouth and into his own
mouth. It stayed in there a
moment until he flicked it out and the cut was gone.
His eyes were a brilliant green now. The intensity of his gaze impossible to avoid.
He lifted me by the hips
without breaking eye contact but slowly lowered me again.
My eyes widened.
"Now that I've had you," He smiled evilly. "I don't think I'll ever be fully
satisfied."
I giggled but turned into a squeal when he leaned over until my back hit the
sheets.
**
I'd managed to sleep for an hour.
It was almost three o'clock in the morning. I'd been staring at the clock for
fifteen... Wait... Sixteen minutes
now, the anger inside me slowly welling up.
www.ebook-converter
Michael and I made love once more before collapsing onto the pillows and falling
straight to sleep. At first I
lay on my front, his hands wouldn't keep to themselves; stroking my back, down my
spine, across my
shoulders. I had to scold him twice but of course he wouldn't listen.
Now, I was wide awake barely able to get my brothers pale and fragile body out of
my mind. Hell, that
wasn't the only reason I woke up. I had a dream. Michael was the star of course
along with a few different
scenarios in my head of us together in the shower, the living room wherever my
brain would vary off too.
I guess the erotic dreams were right.
A warm tear slid down my cheek. My anger was getting the better of me.
I slowly removed Michael's hand from my back and slid from the bed grabbing
whatever was closest. His
black t-shirt, my underwear and his boots.
I ran a hand through my hair not bothering that I probably looked like shit. No, I
probably looked like shit that
pooped out shit.
I glanced at Michael's sleeping perfect body before slipping out of the door and
downstairs to the study. I
walked straight outside not caring that there was the slightest trace of snow on
the ground. It was still dark
outside which is what I needed.
I stepped carefully down the icy steps and shivered when a cold sharp blast of wind
whipped past me
sending my hair flying over my shoulders. I didn't care. I was too angry.
I walked into the forest past the trees and stopped in the middle of tiny clearing.
I spun around and stopped
P 41-6
when I saw him come from the trees with a smile on his face.
That only made me angrier. He must have sensed it because as soon as I walked
straight up to him, I pushed
at his chest with as much force as I could muster.
He stumbled back surprisingly. "Evie?"
"I trusted you."
His eyes skimmed down what I was wearing. "You're going to catch a cold again. What
are you doing out
here--?"
"I trusted you!" I yelled at him and pushed again.
"What--?"
"You asshole!" He grabbed my arms before I could push again. I tried struggling but
he held on only slightly
tighter probably being careful not to bruise me again.
"Evie, stop."
"No!" I cried. "I can't believe you did that to him."
www.ebook-converter
He stared down at me incredulously. "To who? What are you talking about?"
"Don't play with me. You threatened my brother from the beginning. I don't get why
I didn't see it before."
Tears skimmed down my cheeks at full force now. I thought I ran out. Guess not.
He tilted his head to the side like he always did but this time I didn't fall for
it.
"I hate--"
"Don't you dare finish that sentence," He said in a deathly tone all confusion gone
from his features. "I didn't
do anything to your brother. I didn't even know until you screamed it at me. If I
recall, last week you told me
to hunt to practice drinking from animals. And I said I'd do it this week so I did
and have been gone for two
days." The wind blew my hair to the side and he glanced at my neck. "Which is more
than I can say for your
vampire."
I touched where Michael had bitten me no more than a few hours ago and flinched. I
thought the whole reason
for the blood was to heal it. I could feel a faint raised mark I hoped would
disappear.
"This is none of your business." I cupped my hand over it and used my other to pry
his fingers off my arms.
"Not hard to guess." He said as he stepped back to look me up and down this time
blatantly. Oh, so asshole
Tate is coming out to play.
"I don't believe you did nothing to my brother." I said through gritted teeth. His
jaw flexed. "I trusted you."
"And you should."
P 41-7
"No," I said. "It was a mistake. Trusting someone that's supposed to be my enemy."
His nose flared. "I am not the enemy."
"Then why are you here? Want to explain to me again why you follow me around at
night? Watch me at
night?"
His eyes slowly shut in defeat. I shook my head and turned to walk away but he
grabbed my arm to spin me
back around.
"Look into my eyes." I tried pulling my arm out but he gripped it tighter. "Look at
me. Look at my face." I did
as he said after a moment. His grey eyes were boring into me. His lips were parted
and breathing heavily. "I
didn't touch your brother. I didn't go anywhere near him."
"Liar." I whispered. My throat was clogged with sobs I so desperately wanted to
release. Although I had
barely admitted it to myself, I said, "You were my friend. I started to care..."
He blinked and his eyes softened. "Stop using the past tense, Evie. I didn't touch
your brother for god sake!"
He yelled frustrated. He yanked me back and cupped my cheeks in his hands. "I
wouldn't!"
"Really? Because one of your first threats to me was my brother. That you wouldn't
be the one to do it but it
would still happen." I pressed my palms to his chest and used all the strength I
had to push him away. He let
go of my cheeks and stepped back with a furious and broken expression. "Stay away
from me."
www.ebook-converter
I started walking away.

"Evie!" He boomed.
I didn't even glance back as I jogged to the steps. I slipped and screamed quietly
in frustration. I walked
through the sliding doors and through the study when I stopped at the door leading
out of the study.
I slowly turned to the vacant chair.
My hands started shaking with nerves.
"How much?" I asked.
He didn't turn from the chair opposite the large window. From his seat he wouldn't
have been able to
distinguish our figures from where Tate and I were. Not even with his eyesight. He
would have just about
seen our movements.
"All of it."
I collapsed onto the ground and put my head in my hands unable to cope anymore.
Everything was too much
now.
I wiped my eyes before the tears moved any further down my cheeks. I was angry,
confused, upset and
worried.
P 41-8
"I don't think it was your friend. And I don't think he knew about it either."
And that made me unbelievably furious. "What?"
He spun around in the chair. He was wearing his boxers now and his hair was still a
mess. "I don't know
what this man looks like, hell, I don't even know his name. But what I heard and
just about caught glimpses of
told me that he didn't know or do this to your brother."
I let out a defeated sigh. "I cannot believe this. You're taking his side."
"I am not taking his side I'm saying what is true. I don't like the fact you went
out there to talk to him but I
didn't interfere did I? I let it happen anyway. And from what I let happen, it
seems that your friend is
innocent."
My jaw clenched and unclenched.
"To my utter dislike, he seems to care about you. Although from what I heard, he is
rather reluctant to admit
it." Michael stood up and walked toward me. "Evie, you are angry I can see that."
I shot up from the ground. "I have never been so angry in my entire life. And
you're not helping me at all."
"But you need to consider every possibility in this. Not right now, of course." His
finger tip skimmed across
my chin, jaw and down my neck. I sighed and let my eyes drift shut at his touch. He
was the distraction I
absolutely needed. "Come back to bed. We'll go back to the hospital together
tomorrow, or later on today
even, after your parents call. And then we'll go from there." He pecked my lips
before resting his forehead on
mine. "Okay?"
www.ebook-converter
I slowly nodded. "Okay." I whispered. "I... I think I'm going to shower. I'm cold
and the hot water will relax
me a little."
He let go of my cheek before I made my way upstairs. I didn't hear him follow me so
I walked straight into
the bathroom and shut the door before stripping out of the scraps of clothing.
After turning on the light and nozzle to the shower, I glanced at myself in the
mirror and moved my hair to the
side.
Okay, so it wasn't too bad. It was a raised scar and when I touched it, it only
stung a little. By morning it
wouldn't be as bad.
I looked up at the steam suddenly filling the bathroom and stepped into the hot
shower. I welcomed the warm
feeling as the water washed over my still sensitive skin and through my hair. The
memories of earlier had me
shutting my eyes.
The fact Michael and I have finally been together... Twice, had me highly aware of
everything, weirdly
enough. I felt closer to him. Almost too much so... Like I could feel him moving
around in the bedroom... I
could feel his every emotion, his every feeling.
Although we'd been desperate to get to this stage in our relationship, I want him
even more now. It's exactly
how he said it, 'Now that I've had you, I don't think I'll ever be satisfied.'
P 41-9
As my mind wandered to Michael, I wanted to smile but I couldn't. Because somehow
Aaron had popped up.
Because Aaron's small and fragile body popped up.
I leaned my forehead against the cold tile wall and sighed.
And then I squealed and spun around when a hand slid into mine. "Jesus!"
Michael stepped in without any invitation and yanked me to his chest.
Naked chest. Yep, he was naked.
"I didn't say you could..."
"Want to know something cool?" He said in a smooth voice. I leaned back after
nodding. "Because of how I
feel about you, after I drink from you I feel even more connected to you then ever.
And because you drank
from me--"
"I feel more connected to you. So you knew I was... Stressed? Over thinking
everything?"
He nodded with a small smile. "Yes. It will last a few days." He pressed his lips
to my neck where the
fading scar was and slid his hands slowly down my slippery waist. "It won't be bad,
I promise. It just shows
how much we love each other. So every touch," His electrifying finger tips drew an
oval on my lower back.
"Every kiss," He placed another sweet kiss on my neck, "Will be different."
www.ebook-converter
I pressed my hands to his chest. "Really?"
He smirked. "Mmhmm. Now, my sole reason for being in this shower isn't to seduce
you, although a few
aspects may betray me," Now that I did smile at which made him smile wider. "I'm
here for you. To support
you. To--"
"Help me get rid of the soap on my back?" I teased.
"Well, if you insist!" He rolled his eyes dramatically and grabbed the soap from
the side. "Let's start again,
shall we?"
I lay in Michael's arms after that... showercapade if that's the right made up word
for it because I have no
other way to describe it. I'd put on his cotton dark purple pyjama t-shirt and my
underwear and he'd shrugged
on a pair of shorts.
His fingers skimmed up and down my leg but we didn't speak. I was left to my
thoughts while he was left
with his. I started to think about if it hurt for Aaron to be bitten. And weirdly
enough, Michael would pause
on my leg every time I did think about it. Maybe he felt it, just like he said.
Because I could feel his thoughts.
Not hear them no, but feel them. Right now I could only feel his worry. It was like
it reflected my own.
Maybe it was mine.
As time wandered on, his hand slowed and his breathing slowed. However my mind was
still churning.
Because now, I was thinking about how my brother knew what a vampire smelt like.
There was no chance
they would have erased his memory. There was no chance he would have forgotten. His
friend's sister
remembered. She even smelt it on me.
P 41-10
So how am I going to walk in without Michael's smell triggering off a set of
emotions in him? How will I ask
him questions or even hug him without him screaming...?
I suppose there was one way. My mind worked faster especially with Michael's blood
running through my
veins.
"Michael?" I whispered.
"Mmm?"
I sighed. "Remember you said you'd never use your ability again?"
There was silence.
"I think you may need to break that oath."
______
PHEW.
Okay guys: tell me what you think! your comments always make me smile!!
www.ebook-converter
:)
Seems familiar. On one side of my drawer it's granny panties, on the other side
it's "I might have sex today" underwear The catalyst of it seems
messed up tbh ??
P 41-11
42: Odd Awakening
236K 3.4K 298
by Misguided
Check out the awesome song at the side though.

_______________________________________________________
"Tell me now, please?" Michael whispered into my ear. "We've been silent for twenty
minutes and I can feel
you getting anxious." He snuggled his face into my neck as he tightened his arm
around my stomach.
I continued running my hands through his hair as I stared up at the ceiling. I'd
thought of a plan and I wanted
to explain it to him but it was hard to say out loud. So I took a deep breath and
started:
"I'll walk into my brother's room. I'll try not to go near him but... I can't
promise it. I just want to hug him,"
Michael softly pressed his lips to my neck in comfort. "I'll ask him what I can
because I don't want to push
him for anything. It'd be best you didn't come into the room until I call you."
www.ebook-converter
"What if he knows straight away?"
"Then... We get what we can from him." I mumbled unconfidently.
Michael sat up, making my hands drop from his head to my sides. "And then you want
me to do it."
"Yes." I sat up beside him and took his hand. "Having my brother know about this
isn't what I wanted. I didn't
want any of my family getting involved. If erasing or changing the events of last
night in his mind is what it
takes then that's what needs to be done. I'm sorry if I'm asking a lot of you,
Michael. I seem to be doing that a
lot."
He shook his head with a smile before squeezing my hand. "The thing about loving
you is that I'd give my life
to protect you. You're barely asking anything of me. So I will do this for you."
I let out a relieved sigh and dropped my head onto his shoulder. "Thank you."
"You're welcome. Do you want breakfast?" He asked me obviously trying to change the
subject. "You know,
to rejuvenate from last--"
"Please, let's not get into the teasing and little quirky remarks before it's even
nine o'clock in the morning." I
said quickly.
He spun away from me on his knees to face me. "Oh, come now Evangeline let me say
something about it."
He started crawling forward with a predator and yet playful smile. "Let's start
from the beginning shall we?"
I fell back from my knees with narrowed eyes until I shuffled up to the headboard.
"You know just how to
make a man want you."
P 42-1
"What?" I squeaked with burning cheeks. "What have I--?"
"Oh, you're so oblivious." He crawled in between my legs. "Would you like me to
explain the faces again?
Or do you want me to get serious and talk about the feel of being insi--"
"Neither!" I begged. "Please, don't--"
"Alright, alright." He stopped inches from my face. "But can I say one thing?"
"What?" I asked cautiously.
His eyes turned from playful to serious. "It was the most amazing night of my
life... Or, existence whatever
way I put it, it's still true. I feel stupid for not listening to you sooner."
"You make me sound like I begged you for it."
He raised an eyebrow. "Oh please, Michael! I want you! Oh, Michael!" He tried
mimicking my voice. "Oh I
love you, please make love to me-"
He grunted with laughter after I hit him in the stomach and pushed him away from
me. "I'll cook my own
damn breakfast." I stood up, grabbed my phone and started toward the door. "And I
didn't even say that!!" I
said before walking out of the door.
www.ebook-converter
"Wait, wait," He was already halfway down the hall when I was casually walking
downstairs.
I ignored his pleading and boyish giggling while I walked into the kitchen.
"Dimples come here!" I rolled my eyes when he slipped his arms around my waist and
pulled my back to his
chest. "You know I was joking,"
"And you know I'm hungry. Just because you're still full doesn't mean I can't be."
"Speaking of full, I wanted to talk to you about that."
"After I've eaten."
"Before."
"After."
"While I cook?" He suggested.

"Deal."
He pressed his lips to the still sensitive spot on my neck. I sat at the breakfast
table on the island and
watched as he took out the eggs, ham, mushrooms, sweet peppers and milk from the
fridge. "How're you
feeling?"
P 42-2
"I'm fine."
He wasn't watching his hands as he cracked two eggs into a bowl. "And how did you
feel?" His green eyes
were very vigilant. They darted quickly over my facial features and once to my
neck.
"I felt fine. It felt good."
"Good?" He grabbed the wooden spoon from the pot. "In what way?"
"Well, probably not in the way you're thinking, but it was the most peculiar and
fascinating feeling I've ever
felt. I mean it made me feel... High."
"I don't exactly like how you've compared it to drugs."
I rolled my eyes. "You know what I mean."
"Actually, I don't. I haven't felt it in the way you have. That's why I'm asking. I
want to see if it's similar to
how I felt when I was doing it."
"How did you feel?"
He put the bowl to the side and exhaled sharply. "Want my vampire answer?"
www.ebook-converter
"More than anything." I replied half serious and half sarcastically.
A soft smile tugged at his lips. "Okay. To this day your scent still drives me
insane. Up until last night I
wanted to taste you in more ways than one. And now that I have... I didn't
anticipate just how delicious you
would taste. I wouldn't worry. I promise you I won't drink from you again... Unless
you ask me to."
"Ha! Then you better sharpen those teeth, honey."
He raised a brow.
"I'm kidding!" I held my hands up. "You can cook for me now, slave."
He shook his head as he resumed making my breakfast.
I was halfway through when my phone started vibrating on the table next to me. The
reality of what was to
come hit me hard. I slid my finger across the screen and picked up my iPhone.
"Mom,"
"Hello sweetie. Did you sleep and get home okay?"
Michael's lip twitched from the side.

"Yeah I got home fine." I mumbled.
"...Good. Aaron's doing fine. He woke up like his usual self and ate."
Michael paused and looked toward me. He was his usual self? "What do you mean his
usual self?"
P 42-3
"Well, he's eating and smiling, how else do I describe it?"
Michael left the room. "How? I mean..."
"I know, compared to our other patients he's been better. The doctors are being
wary because he's had a few
episodes."
"Episodes?"
"The descriptions of what attacked him, the sudden silence, but other than those
he's smiling and eating."
I stood up and walked into the living room. "When can I see him?"
"Your father and I will be here until twelve so you can come between eleven and
half eleven. His doctor
doesn't want too many visitors."
"Alright." I looked to the clock. Half ten. "See you in a few."
Michael stepped downstairs in a pair of jeans and a t-shirt as I hung up.
"Something's wrong with your
brother."
"You think I didn't realise that," I replied before I walked past him upstairs. I
heard him sigh before
following me up. "Whoever it was that bit him, did something." I shrugged off the
pyjama top he'd given me
and walked into his closet. "Mom said he is having episodes, though." I dropped the
shirt into his wash
basket and bent down to my bag Michael had picked up yesterday. "He's talking about
what attacked him."
www.ebook-converter
"What do you mean?"
I picked up my leggings and stepped into them. What I found interesting is how
quickly it took for us to
suddenly be so comfortable with me being half naked and dressing in front of him
like I've been doing it for
years. Well, I suppose there isn't a point in being stupid about it.
"He's describing it apparently." I spun so my back was to him anyway and clipped on
a new bra. I shrugged
on a white t-shirt and walked out and into the bathroom to brush my teeth. I looked
at my neck for a few brief
seconds. There was a lighter than my skin tone, some faded some thin, marks on my
neck. I think this is as
much as it will go. I don't think it will disappear completely. I ran my fingers
over the slightly raised lines
before shaking my head and grabbing my toothbrush. "We only have half hour, we have
to be fast." I
mumbled with the toothbrush in my mouth.
I pulled my hair into a messy bun and grabbed my coat from the hook on the wall
downstairs. I picked up one
of his scarves and covered my neck. "Can we stop off at the house? I want to pick
up the rest of my bags."
"Won't everyone be there?" We walked out together.
"Shit," I muttered. "Yes, Damien leaves soon. But then again I want to say
goodbye."
"What about time?" Michael said. "Make it quick, I'll get your bags while you
distract them all."
"Okay."
P 42-4
We made it to the house in ten minutes. As soon as I walked in, Damien was walking
down the stairs with
two bags in hand. His eyes widened at me and he rushed down. "What the hell
happened to you last night?"
Laura and Lucas suddenly popped around the corner. "Are you okay?" Laura asked.
I sighed. "I'm fine, but my brother isn't." I explained what happened only briefly,
afraid I'd start welling up
again.
Laura engulfed me into a large hug knowing exactly what was going on. She didn't
know how I was feeling,
but she knew exactly how he was. So I accepted her sympathy like it was water.
Damien hugged me too, half
sorry and half goodbye because his parents were here. Damien gave me a kiss on the
cheek and wished my
brother well.
After Damien left, I said I was leaving too. I ran upstairs and found one bag left,
probably for me to take
down now so I didn't look too empty handed. I picked it up and looked to the table
one last time to see if I'd
forgotten anything.
Only one thing. I smiled lightly as I picked up the picture frame. I'll always love
this picture of Michael and
me. It was so natural. Seemed like such a long time ago now. I opened my bag at the
side and placed it
inside.
I walked to the window and locked it with the key before quickly checking all of my
draws to make sure I
hadn't forgotten anything. I let out a sign before walking out of my room and
locking it.
www.ebook-converter
"Where's Katherine?" I heard Laura say as I entered the living room.
I didn't answer. Because I didn't know. And to be honest, at this moment, I didn't
care. I was surprised she
hadn't said anything to me. She told Michael what happened; why not say anything to
me?
"I have to go guys. I'll see you both over the holidays anyway, we all live close
by." I kissed both Luke's and
Laura's cheeks. "I love you two."
It was a quick easy goodbye. I mean, I didn't have time for a sad goodbye. I'd miss
them dearly because I
knew we wouldn't see each other, especially with everything that's going on. We
could still Skype I
suppose...
I walked halfway down the road to Michael's car and dumped the bag in the backseat.
The drive to the
hospital was silent. In my mind, I was trying to figure out what I wanted to say my
brother. I wanted to hug
him and ask him if he were alright. I wanted to ask him how he felt when it
happened.
Michael parked and turned off the engine. "Will you be okay?"
I nodded hesitantly. "Yes."
He took my hand in his as we walked into the building. With Michael here, I felt
one hundred times more
confident. And with the way last night happened I felt closer to him. So much more.
I intertwined our fingers
tighter as we walked upstairs to Aaron's ward. I could feel Michael's eyes on me
when I talked to the woman
at reception about Aaron. I always hated hospitals, they made me jumpy. I hated
visiting my mom at work
too. I could never understand what possessed her to ever want to become a doctor.
P 42-5
"Your mother should be coming out of his room now." The older woman at reception
said.
"Thank you." I mumbled before taking a seat. Michael didn't let go of my hand as he
sat beside me. I lay my
head on his shoulder. "Where's Katherine?"
He didn't answer. I could just feel the apprehension.
"What's happened?"
"She was pretty pissed about what happened to Aaron."
"What has she done? Where is she?"
"She does what she does. She's taken it out on herself. She's at her grandmother's
house in her state. It's like
hibernation for witches except they get stronger, wiser; they get advice from the
other side etcetera. It's like
she's her own Ouija board except it's safer and not stupid."
"I can't believe she'd do that. How long is she going to be like that?"
"Longest she's gone is three days. She wouldn't do that again, don't worry."
I shut my eyes and sighed. "I didn't know she was beating herself up over it."
www.ebook-converter
As I opened my eyes, I could see my mother and father walking from the hall. They
both looked so tired.
They'd gone home and changed but I could see the fatigue clear on both of their
faces.
Mom looked between Michael and me oddly as we walked toward them. What was she
looking at?
Could she know?
I mean HOW?! How do moms do that?! HOW DO THEY KNOW?! Uh. I hate their intuition.
"How is he?" I asked stopping in front of them.
"He's doing great." My dad said. "You can go in if you want."
"I'll wait out here." Michael squeezed my hand. "I'm sure you'll be fine."
I nodded. "Yeah, okay."
I glanced at my mother from the corner of my eye at her small smile but ignored it.
I started down the hall.
My heart started pounding in my ears when I made it to Aaron's room. I needed to
keep my distance, I needed
to remember that. I couldn't go near him no matter what. I took a deep breath and
opened the door.
I poked my head in and I couldn't help the smile curve my lips upward. "Aaron,"
"Hey, Evie,"
The colour had returned back to my brother's face. His neck was bandaged along with
his forearm. The heart
P 42-6
monitor at the side connected to Aaron was at a steady pace. The smile on his face
made me smile even
more. But of course, there was something wrong. Because none of the other victims
were like this. Not one.
Laura may have been a little happier but that was because John had given her blood.
"How're you?" I asked as I slowly came in and closed the door behind me. I didn't
move to go closer. I
couldn't. I could hear the air conditioning near the seat next to his bed.
"Good actually." He sat up straighter. "A little bloodless but hey, what can you
do. Bleeding out onto the
sidewalk has that effect."
I narrowed my eyes
"Come over here, I want to give you a hug."
I clenched my hands into fists to restrain myself. "I think it's best if I stay
over here."
A frown placed itself on his cute face. "Okay. Is it because..."
"No, it's nothing to do with you... It's me." I lied. "I just want to ask you some
things about last night."
He rolled his eyes. "You sound like the police. What is it you want to ask?"
www.ebook-converter
I moved along the wall just outside of the air conditioning. "What happened?"
"I'll tell you exactly what I told the police. Something attacked me. I couldn't
see what. Only it's black eyes."
"And that's it?" I asked after a moment. "That's all you remember?"
He nodded but something in his eyes told me he was lying.
"Is that all you remember or all you're telling me."
"It's all I can remember, Evie."
I couldn't keep being protective over him. I had to be blunt.
"What did they say to you?" I demanded.
"The police? They--"
"No, Aaron. The monsters that attacked you. What did they say?"
Aaron raised a brow. "What did they say? How could they say anything--"
I went to step forward but stopped myself yet again. "Aaron, stop it. Tell me what
they said."
And there it was. The blank look in his eyes his friend's sister had except her
look was permanent. His blue
eyes turned to ice as he said, "They said nothing."
I ignored the air conditioning and walked straight through it. I watched a gust of
air hit his face and suddenly
P 42-7
realisation crossed his face. "Wait... How... You smell..."
"Aaron you need to tell me what they looked like. You need to tell me if a blonde
male was there." I needed
to know this for myself. I'd call Michael in a minute. I just needed to know.
Aaron's jaw clenched. "No."
I whipped my phone out of my pocket. "How many were there?"
"Two."
I was right! There were three of them including Tate! Because Tate didn't know a
damn thing about it and I
was stupid for not seeing that. My finger paused when I went to press Michael's
number. I was so stupid. Of
course Tate wouldn't do that.
I tapped Michael's number and it rang three times before he walked in. "Is
everything--"
"There are three of them, Michael I told you." I interrupted. "Not including the
one I know."
Aaron's eye twitched. "Michael,"
Both of our gazes turned to him.
www.ebook-converter
"You are unbelievably stupid."
Aaron surprised us both by saying this. But I don't think they were his words.
"Have you no common sense?"
He threw his hands up in the air dramatically.
My face contorted with confusion. "He's not speaking for himself is he?" I asked.
Michael's head shook from left to right as he stared at my brother incredulously.
Aaron didn't say anything
else. He just went off into space. We only had five minutes left and I didn't want
Aaron remembering any of
what just happened. I didn't want him half brain washed by a crazy rogue vampire.
"Michael, can you just..." I walked to the seat and sat down. "I can't..."
He went to Aaron's bed without question.
I was sat here with my head in my hands for two minutes. It felt like it lasted
forever. The silence in the
room, apart from the steadying heart beat monitor connected to Aaron, was killing
me. Michael hadn't said a
word and from the corner if my eye I could see Michael shifting to stand up
straight.
The monitor had slowed. I glanced at Aaron; he was asleep now.
I lifted my head from my hands. Michael was kneeled in front of me now. He cupped
my face in his hands.
"He won't remember what happened here. He doesn't remember being attacked. He'll
think he was attacked
by a stray wolf that wandered out of the woods." His thumb brushed against a fallen
tear. "It's done now.
Aaron will be fine."
P 42-8
I sat at the edge of the chair and wrapped my arms around his neck. He helped me
stand before sliding his
hands over my back to hold me to him.
"Excuse me?"
I opened my eyes and pulled myself away from Michael to look at the young nurse.
"We need to check on your brother. Will you be finished soon?"
"We are, we were just leaving. Is my mother still here?"
She nodded her head. Michael kept his arm wrapped around my shoulders when we
walked out of Aaron's
room to the reception area. I felt his lips press to the side of my head just
before he said, "I love you. I don't
seem to say that enough."
My mother was watching us with a smile. A creepy smile. I didn't break her eye as I
said to Michael, "I'm
going to speak to my mom for a second. Could you... You know, talk to my dad? Keep
him busy because I
know this is not going to be pleasant. Stay here a second."
"Okay." He let go of me and I walked over to my parents.
"Dad, can you keep Michael company while I talk to mom about something please?"
www.ebook-converter
He huffed a reluctant sigh. "Fine." He was still grumbling when he walked off.
I sat down next to my mother. "How're you mom?"
"I'm great, now that I know Aaron's okay. I was also worried we'd have to cancel
your friend coming over."
Oh shit. "Oh, no, no, no. I forgot Chelsea was coming on Monday. Oh, mom--"
"You can't cancel now, she'd be devastated."
I sighed. "Okay."
"So... How're things with you and Michael?"
"Fine." I mumbled, looking down at my hands. I started to chew on my bottom lip.
"Really? And stop chewing your lip."
I flicked it out of my mouth. "Yes, why?"
"Well, you two seem... Different from yesterday. Has something happened?" I could
see the force she was
putting into her face not to smile.
And then my face started to burn. A lot. I was probably as red as my hair. "Uh- I-
We- You-"
"Oh, Evangeline. You are nineteen next month. And it looks like you and Michael are
in it for the long run.
P 42-9
Plus I could see something different about you both today."
"Oh lord," I groaned and sunk into the chair. "This isn't something a mother says
to their daughter."
"Oh honey, I'm a cool mom. I'm not bothered about all of that."
"I am!" I whisper yelled. "Do not ask me questions."
"Of course I won't... Except, well, you know are you... Being..."
"Please, please, please don't give me this lecture. Mother, you put me on the
pill." I whispered. I watched
Michael and my father walk back in. "Don't be too worried."
She leaned in. "Just please use pr--"
"Oh, dear lord! Okay! Fine! If it makes you feel any better I will buy some as soon
as we get out of here."
"Good to hear." She sighed. "Now that that is over, we never have to speak about it
again. Right, I'm ready to
leave are you?" She stood up and stretched her arms into the air.
I watched her with my mouth hung open. Did that just happen? I mean honestly, did
my mother just... Did we
even...?
www.ebook-converter
I stood up slowly and let her lead me over to the men. Dad looked a bit happier
with a smile on his face;
Michael, however, looked confused and somewhat amused. I took his hand in mine and
started dragging
Michael downstairs.
"Everything alright?" He asked cautiously.
"Just wait." I replied, half running downstairs. A nurse we passed told me to stop
running so I slowed just as
we hit the ground floor. My parents had taken the elevator so what I was about to
do should be done in time.
"Where's the pharmacy?"
"There's a small one over there, what—?" I let go of his hand to walk in.
The male at the counter didn't question my request as he scanned it and I paid him
thirteen ninety-nine.
Freakin' expensive for a pack of ten.
I walked out with the black bag in hand and scanned the area. Michael stepped
beside me. "What did you just
buy?"
There she is. "Mom,"
She turned to me with a smile.

I held up the bag. "Satisfied?"
She let out a loud uncomfortable giggle but I could see her cheeks turning a bright
pink. Good. I hope she's
uncomfortable. I hope she never mentions or says anything like that to me again.
Not in this lifetime. Not in
P 42-10
the next.
"Evie, what did you buy?" Michael whispered right before taking the bag. He looked
inside and I saw the
evil smirk slowly spread across his face. "Oh."
"Yes. Mother decided to have the talk with me."
He was still staring inside. "I'm flattered you got the large... and the... what
does that say? 'Ultra sensitive'?"
"I picked whatever was there." I shrugged.
"Lies! You were thinking about yourself!"
I actually laughed. I hadn't properly laughed since yesterday evening. But we both
still had things to do. And
they weren't going to be sorted out like this.
We got into the car and I assumed we were on our way back to his house when he
passed the turning
completely. "Where are we going?"
"First, I want you to explain to me what your brother said. And by the time you've
finished we'll be half way
to Ana's house. I'll call John and Sam so we can talk about this properly."
www.ebook-converter
After I finished explaining what had happened with Aaron, I could see the
concentration and thought written
across his face. I couldn't blame him. I'd be thinking what Aaron meant by his
comment too.
I took Michael's hand in mine and squeezed. He brought my hand up to his mouth and
kept it there as he
mumbled. "We're going to get this sorted out. It's gone on for too long now."
"Will Ana know what to do?"
"If she doesn't then Kate will now. She's been in her state all night and I'm sure
she's got something great to
give us."
"I hope so," I mumbled.
________________________________________
LOVE YOU GUYS <3
babyy Dude I'm 25 and I still don't talk to my mom about that.
P 42-11
43: Blame
224K 3.5K 199
by Misguided
Oh gosh, i apologise for mistakes. Mum was rushing me off the laptop ¬_¬
_______________
"Well," Ana leaned her back against the kitchen counter. "I certainly was not
expecting that."
"And neither was I." I replied after taking a sip of water.
"Michael, my darling." Ana's eyes darted to him. "Obviously, there is something you
are missing. Is there
nothing, absolutely nothing you can think of?"
www.ebook-converter
I turned to Michael. He didn't reply because he was in deep thought. John leaned
his head against my
shoulder. "When will this end? These damn rogues are pissing me off now."
I patted his forehead. "Soon, I hope." I turned my gaze to Ana. "Will Katherine
be... finished soon?"
Anastasia inhaled deeply. "Well, Katherine is very unhappy about what happened. And
from when I checked
on her this morning, I could hear her going through her stages. It's like a
prolonged dream. She should be
waking up this evening."
"Hear?"
"Yes, it's like a hall of whispers in my ears. Very annoying." She giggled.
John lifted his head and I started to shrug my coat off. "Did you not see what
happened with my brother?"
"I'm sorry, darling I didn't. I do apologise about that."
"It's not your fault. It's none of your fault but my own."
"Evie, dear you can't blame yourself. You weren't there. None of us were expecting
it. It was the only night
John wasn't watching him."
I looked to John.
His eyes widened. "I- I needed to feed!"
P 43-1
I unwrapped Michael's scarf from my neck. "I'm not blaming you John. I just want
this over as much you all
do."
I leaned forward and rested my head on my hand. "Where's Sam?" I didn't get an
answer. Instead I got a poke
to the neck. I jumped a little and whipped my gaze to John. "What was-?"
His blank eyes flittered to Michael. "You tell me."
"It's none of your business is it?" Michael surprised me by saying in a deadly
voice.
I blinked. "What-?"
"You're right it isn't my business... Evie," John smiled at me. "Did Michael-"
"Jonathan." Anastasia warned.
"-bite you?" He finished.
Oh. My cheeks started to warm. "I-is it that prominent?"
Ana shook her head. "It's invisible to the naked eye. Michael's blood did that. But
to John, it's like a glowing
red light in the dark. I barely noticed so don't worry about human's seeing it,
poppet."
I nodded my head and suddenly became aware of the awkward silence. Why it was
awkward was beyond
me.
www.ebook-converter
There was a distant door opening and closing and I practically fell from my chair
to go see who it was.
"Sam!"
He gave me a sceptical look. "Hello,"
"Let's go for a walk!" I begged him with my eyes to say yes.
"Um... Oka-" Before he could finish, I grabbed his arm and led him to the door.
"What are you doing? Stop
pulling!"
As soon as we were out of the house I took his gloved hand and started tugging him
along. "Come on,
Samuel."
"What's wrong with you? What's going on in there? Why are you still pulling me?!"
As soon as we were a fair distance from the house I let out a sigh and let go of
his hand. And then I shivered
because I forgot my coat. "Nothing. I just need a walk."
He wrapped his arms around my shoulders. "What's up buttercup?"
I smiled. "Nothing. I guess I'm still a bit overwhelmed with all of this."
"Well... Your brother did almost..."
P 43-2
"Thank you Sam for reminding me." I mumbled. "I think I'll just carry on blaming
myself for this. No need to
make me feel better."
"I'm sorry. We all are. Katherine is blaming herself."
I looked toward him. "She shouldn't. It's not her fault."
"It's not yours either."
"Yes, it is." I sighed. "People have to stop saying it isn't."
"Oh, Evie."
I stepped to the side as a young man with his chocolate Labradorwalked past.
"Hello, Sam."
"Afternoon, Pete."
I smiled politely as he walked past and stopped at a corner. "Look, Sam--"
"Nope, I'm not going to listen to you blame yourself anymore. Come on, let's get
you something to cheer you
up? Like a candy bar!!"
www.ebook-converter
I raised a brow. "Just because I'm younger than you, it doesn't mean I can be
cheered up with..." Sam was
giving me 'seriously' look. "Fine, let's get me some chocolate."
Samuel and I walked to the shop five minutes later. Okay, so a Snickers bar did hit
the spot.
"See?" He said before we opened the door to his house. "What did I tell you?"
"Yeah, whatever." I mumbled.
We walked through the hall, through the living room and into the kitchen to find
that Michael and John hadn't
moved from their spots. Anastasia was humming something as she started rummaging
through the fridge.
Something had changed slightly in here because John looked like an unhappy father
and Michael looked like
recently scolded child.
"Are you staying for dinner, dear?" Ana turned to me.
I was about to answer sure but Michael said, "We need to get going."
"Katherine should be out this evening. You should stay until then." Ana said. For
some reason I felt there
wasn't any argument in her voice. Not even Michael tried to protest because he
probably knew that he
couldn't win.
"Okay." I said. "I'd love to."
I started helping Ana make dinner. I made the vegetable and potatoes while she made
her Spanish roast
lamb.
P 43-3
Michael and John had disappeared while Sam hung around to taste whatever was cooked
first. An hour and
forty five minutes later, I sat opposite Sam as Ana served the delicious meal. I
glanced down at his covered
hands with a frown. It was sad he had to keep his hands covered so he wouldn't
touch anyone.
Ana must have noticed me staring because she said, "Samuel will learn how to
control it in time,
Evangeline."
Sam smiled at me. "Yeah. I'll be able to shake someone's hand politely without
learning about their entire life
in time."
"Oh, Samuel," Ana said as she sat down next to me. "The sarcasm will get you
nowhere."
He took a mouthful of lamb. "It's true!"
"You'd think my brother would learn respect."
My eyes were the only pair that watched Katherine waltz into the kitchen. She
looked the same, sounded the
same... Nothing was different.
"Your dinner in on the side." Ana told her.
Her brown eyes looked at me only briefly before she grabbed her plate and sat
opposite her grandmother. I
couldn't help but watch her as we all ate. She didn't look at me once.
www.ebook-converter
Anastasia and Sam left the table once they finished. Sam picked up my empty plate
with a smile. "We'll just
be leaving."
I watched their backs exit the kitchen and put my full attention onto Kate.
"Katherine-"
"How's your brother?"
"He's fine now. Kate-"
"How are you?" She interrupted without looking me in the eye.
"I'm better. But Kate, I just wanted you to know that what happened isn't your
fault."
The corner of her eye twitched. "And it's far from your fault, honey. Even when I
wasn't here I could see you
blaming yourself. You don't have to listen to anyone else but I'm telling you to
listen to me when I say that
your brother being attacked wasn't your fault. Actually, whoever was wandering
outside the house when we
were together after you told Michael is the one you should blame. I am working ten
times as hard to find
these vampires and so is my mother and gran," She picked up my hand and brushed her
thumb across my
knuckles. "So this week will be good for you. It'll help you."
I tilted my head to the side. "This week? What do you mean?"
"You'll find out. But when you do, I need you to call me so I can explain."
I shook my head sharply. "You're not making any sense, Kate." Like she ever does.
P 43-4
"When do I ever?" She finally showed her smile. "Come on, Michael is falling asleep
on the couch go wake
him up." She stood up and stretched. "I'm going to bed. I'm tired. Call me Monday
at 5.57pm."
I laughed slightly. "5.57pm?"
"That's when you call me. Gosh, Eve I thought you'd know this by now. I know almost
everything." Katherine
winked before walking out. I was glad she was feeling better. And her little speech
made me feel better.
I walked into the living room and smiled softly at the back of Michael's head. Ana
was leisurely sitting on an
arm chair with a hard back book in hand. She started smiling at the page and I knew
it was because she could
see what I was about to do. If Michael was actually sleeping then he wouldn't
suspect anything.
I tiptoed to the back of his chair and lifted my hand. Last time I tried this, he'd
caught me out. Not this time.
I was grinning like a maniac when I started to lift my hand. I swung my hand toward
the side of his head and
groaned when he caught it.
"You never learn." He said in a rich, deep voice. "Especially not even a whole 24-
hours after-"
"Come on, Michael!" I interrupted quickly. "Let's go."
www.ebook-converter
He didn't release my hand as he stood up and circled the couch. "Okay, okay.
Goodnight Ana."
Her eyes darted up and she grinned. "Goodnight you two. Evie, have a good week with
your... Friend."
I raised a brow. "Thank you."
Michael drove us back in less than half hour. I was absolutely beat and I wanted to
go straight to bed. But the
next words that came out of Michael's mouth had me thinking otherwise.
"So, I have an idea."
I dropped my coat and the black plastic bag onto the couch. "Go ahead."
"Well, it requires your co-operation and of course your parents patience."
I raised a brow and watched him saunter toward me. "What are you getting at here?"
"It's Saturday evening..." He finally stopped in front of me. "Let's say you stay
here this weekend."
"I always stay..." His hand went into my hair and carefully pulled my hair band
out. "Oh."
"You can drive home on Monday."
"But... Wasn't it you that said my parents needed me?" I shut my eyes as his hand
started running through my
hair.
"They can survive without you for now. But I don't think I can."
P 43-5
"Michael..." He took my hand in his and started pulling me toward the stairs. "Oh,
come on."
"We're cutting off all electrical devises. You need this more than I do," I slapped
his back. "I'm joking. But
what you do need is a whole weekend without any thoughts or worries about your
brother. Not on anyone
else but each other."
"I can't turn off my phone my mom might call about Aaron." I said as we walked
upstairs. "And don't forget
Chelsea's flight comes in on Monday mid-afternoon."
"You'll be back by then. And okay, we'll keep your phone on silent." He led me down
the hall. "Of course,
I'm going to set rules." He smiled just before pushing his door open and taking
both of my hands to guide me
in.
"Rules? Like what exactly? 'At no point should we have clothes on?'" I laughed.
A smirk played on his lips. "That's a good rule. I think I'll put that to motion,"
"It gets cold at night, Michael that can't be a rule!" He slid his arms around my
waist.
"Think about how hot it'll be in here soon," His eyes had turned to liquid
persuasion. Oh hell. "Come on,
Evie. Be bad for once... Well, twice in your life including that time you ran off
to Rhode Island." He
chuckled. "I think this'll be good, you're going back to your parents for Christmas
and New Year. You won't
be coming over as much until after your friend goes."
www.ebook-converter
I placed my hands on his shoulders. "That's not true."

"No, it is."
I narrowed my eyes. "Why are you so certain?"

"Because your father also had a talk with me back at the hospital. I'm not allowed
to say but you'll find out
Monday."
"That's what Kate said."
"Well, listen to me when I say wait then." He surprised me by sliding his hands
underneath my t-shirt and
pulling it over my head. The pit of my stomach started to warm in excitement
although I was so tired...
"Oh Michael, I'm tired." I smiled.
"Has it come to that already? I thought this wouldn't happen until... Until... Oh,
the horror!" He held a palm to
his forehead. "Oh, the inhumanity!"
I rolled my eyes. "Lie with me for a while as a compromise," I grabbed the belt
loop on his jeans and yanked
him forward.
"I'd lie with you forever." He said in a soft voice.
"Although that was really corny," I watched him pulled of his shirt. "That was the
cutest thing you've ever
P 43-6
said to me."
His head popped out and his grin was one of a Cheshire cat. "But I would." He
kicked off his jeans so he was
left in his boxers and lay on the bed.
I kicked off my shoes and slid my leggings off to join him. "Forever in what way?
His large hands gripped my waist to pull me to his chest. "What do you mean?"
I trailed my fingers across his chest and sighed. "Never mind."
He pressed his lips to my forehead. "No, tell me."
I started chewing on my bottom lip.
"Evie,"
"When you say forever... do you mean... forever?" I wondered.
The silence told me I know I shouldn't have said anything. To be honest, I wasn't
entirely sure what I was
asking. We hadn't gone onto that subject properly and I don't think now – or
anytime in the near future – was
the right time to talk about it. At least not yet.
www.ebook-converter
"Actually Michael," I started. "Don't answer my question. I don't think right now,
what with everything going
on, is the right time to talk about it."
"So you don't want to talk about it?"
"Do you honestly want to?" I asked him seriously.

"No, I don't." He replied bluntly.
"Alright then we won't. Do you wish you hadn't said it now?" I tried to tease to
make the subject less
apprehensive.
I felt his chest vibrate underneath my palm as he hummed. "No, I don't. Because I
meant what I said." He
tilted my head up by my chin.
He pressed his lips to mine lightly at first until I slid my tongue past his lips
to meet his. I think kissing him
will never lose its appeal. His lips were always somehow sweeter than the last
kiss, his hands were always
finding new ways to make me shiver and make my body even more sensitive or alert to
his touch.
I felt his smile on my lips before I pulled back to look at it. "What?"
"Nothing... I was just feeling the exact same way."
I giggled. "Oh yeah. I forgot we were..."
He licked his lips. "You know what?"
P 43-7
"What?"
"I'll think I'll take up your compromise."
"What do you mean?"
He cuddled up to me. There was nowhere our skin wasn't touching. My eyes shut as I
held him to me.
"I think I just want you to fall asleep in my arms tonight."
"Isn't that what I do every night, Mr. Reeves?" I teased.
He chuckled quietly. "Miss.O'Shea, I don't think there is any other way for me to
survive the night without
you in my arms."
_____________________________________________________
WHOOP FINISHED CHAPTER! Uh college, I hate it. Damn it.
Bit of a cute ending, I just felt they needed a cute moment.
LOVE YOU GUYS!!
www.ebook-converter
Hit me with your comments I always love them :'D
Me too ?? But I by my life with her husband was going for me and your friends with
a bit,dark knight.Completely different types that be able yo
you're a 000and to me your username and password and your family members who could
have the right time . We can meet in this area that
was not able and the other side to do a lot , the first place for all you want is
going for. Completely
P 43-8
44: Surprise
226K 3.3K 348
by Misguided
*Pre-warning, there is sexual reference!!

________________________________
"Michael, it's time for me to get dressed..."

He pushed his hips into mine crushing me against the kitchen counter
He pressed a delicate kiss to the small bruise on my bare shoulder from last
night's little escapade up against
his bedroom wall. No comment. "You haven't let me apologise for what I did."
I rolled my eyes and pressed my hands to his chest. "You've apologised twenty-four
times and I've been
counting."
www.ebook-converter
His hand lifted my arm to show me the hand shaped bruise on my forearm from the
second escapade just
outside of the shower... We didn't exactly make it inside. "Evie..."
"No, Michael stop apologising." I pulled the hanging shoulder of his large t-shirt
up to cover my shoulder.
"It's in your nature."
"Poor excuse." He mumbled as he pulled the shirt back down from my shoulder to kiss
it again. "I didn't--"
"Stop it. I'm the one who should be apologising for the scratches on your back."
The scratches from this
morning, as in 3.00am. I had to embarrassingly admit that I initiated it because,
well, look at the man. I was
only human after all.
"But I heal. Do you?"
"Yes... After a periodic amount of time." I smiled sheepishly. "Your blood is still
in my system, the bruises
will be gone before the end of this week. Plus you controlled yourself from biting
me, you should be proud."
"I am. But," He caressed my cheek. "I hurt you."
I raised a brow as I slid my hands up his bare chest. "I didn't notice." I hinted
with a small blush.
"You're trying to make me feel better but it's not working. You're so fragile to me
that I forget that with a
simple squeeze I could break a bone."
I stroked his cheek before lightly slapping it. "Get over it, it's only a few
bruises. Now, I'm already late, it's
almost twenty past two. Mom's already told me she's picked up Chels. I was supposed
to be there at two."
P 44-1
He took my hands and wrapped them around his neck. "Oh, if you're already late then
being later wouldn't do
any harm, would it?" His velvet soft voice coursed through my body as it always
did. "Two hours."
I narrowed my eyes. "One."
"One and a half."
"One."
"Evie,"
"Michael," I smirked and bit my bottom lip.
"Compromise?"
I hummed. "I seem to be making a lot of those this weekend."
He gripped my waist and yanked me away from the kitchen counter. "How am I going to
survive this week
without you?"
I smiled sadly. "It's only a week, we'll see each other."
www.ebook-converter
"You'll find out tonight. But for now," His pelvis rocked against mine in a rhythm
that made me groan with
excitement. "We have an hour."
His warm and addictive mouth swallowed the flesh on my neck with hunger. "Forty-
five min-"
"No." He snapped playfully. "An hour." Although, the playfulness was masked by his
blackening eyes and
lustful grin.
"It doesn't surprise me you're not tired from this weekend."
His rough hands lowered to my thighs and lifted me up. "I'm surprised you're not."
the comments on this is making me laugh so hard oml Wooo I need some holy water
right now.
P 44-2
45: "Love Is Love."
227K 3.2K 256
by Misguided
BTW: I didn't have time to check for ALL mistakes. ONE DAY I WILL MAKE A MISTAKE
FREE
CHAPTER.
Damn my inability to create the perfect chapter.
_______________
Chapter 45
"Love is love."
It was easier than I thought to stop them from talking about the trip. They'd asked
me about my new friends
and commented on how they saw some of my tagged photos on Facebook. Those were way
at the beginning
of Uni before all of the vampire stuff. I barely had time to use the social
networks nowadays. The pictures on
Facebook tagged by Lucas or Laura were of me either socialising at the few parties
we'd attended, studying
or with them in the house. They weren't great but they worked for great profile
pictures. I promised to
introduce Katherine, Laura and Lucas to them by Saturday evening if they were free.
www.ebook-converter
For some reason, neither of them mentioned much about Michael. We'd talked about
Aaron and how he was
doing but nothing about Michael. I was pretty shocked actually. They'd probably
interrogate me later.
I was sure my parents didn't discuss the trip because I'd watched them go to bed
and glanced into their room
five minutes later to see them asleep. So, the night was safe of any discussion of
the trip.
In my mind, as my parents rounded the front of King Pacific Lodge, thoughts about
what would happen if Tate
did find out. Because after tonight - I assume they'd look to tonight - Tate will
wonder why I wasn't home or
at the house... If they didn't find him. I shut my eyes and sighed. I felt terrible
for what I said to him. But then I
mentally scowled at myself. I shouldn't be feeling terrible; like I said the other
night, he is the enemy. But I
still couldn't help the guilt slowly eating away at my brain.
The lodge we were staying at was a twenty-five minute coach journey up the road
from Cypress Mountain
which wasn't too bad. The journey back and forth shouldn't be tiring because of the
day lodge up there.
"I'm in heaven." Chels sighed out as we parked in front. My parents got out of
their BMW hatchback and
started talking to a man in a red blazer, white shirt and red tie hotel staff
uniform. "You realise our parents
are legendary for arranging this."
"Your parents." Amy corrected.
"Either way, this place must have cost a fortune. And the five day passes as well.
Damn." She mumbled. "I
really need to get a job.
P 45-1
Something must have clicked in both my and Chelsea's mind because we turned to each
other with narrowed
eyes. "They want us to get jobs." We both said at the same time and then fell back
into our seats with a sigh.
"Sneaky,"Chelsea grumbled.
"I'll get a job," I said before someone opened my door. I smiled at them and backed
up so Amy could get out
from the middle seat. "Just... Not right now."
"Same." Chelsea interjected. "Only because, you know, I don't want to get one right
now." She smirked.
Amy and I giggled at Chelsea and started to unload our bags from the back of the
car. This lodge is amazing. I
mean, it was more for all the wilderness stuff because it was surrounded by a
forest and water.
But the place is still amazing. We walked into the brightly lit lobby that looked
just like a cabin living room!
There were three couches situated into a nice cosy square in front of a stone
fireplace. The reception desk
was behind one of the couches currently occupied by an older female talking to my
parents. A few people
were lounging around the chairs smiling and laughing.
"Not too shabby," Chels mumbled.
"I think it's wonderful." Amy retorted while pushing her glasses up her nose.
My mother walked over with two room keys. She handed one to me and the other to
Amy. Chelsea watched
the exchange with a frown. "Why don't I get a key?"
www.ebook-converter
We all just stared at her.
"Fine." She huffed. "Then I get a bed to myself."
Amy and I shrugged. "If I had to share a room with someone, I'd prefer it be Evie
anyway. We all know you
snore and take up half of the bed."Ames grinned. "I almost fell out of bed last
night."
"I did." I whispered loud enough for her to hear. "She's like a bear."
Her hand swung out to hit me on the shoulder. "Look, Red--"
"Girls," Amy slung her arms over mine andChelsea's shoulders. "Let us go to our
Waterfall Suite. They have
Wi-Fi here too. And we have our own dining room. This will be paradise."
We carried our bags up to the second floor and looked for room 23. "There's a sofa
bed and the main
bedroom," My father explained as he unlocked the door with my key. "I hope its
okay. From the pictures it
looked great."
My father swung the door open and all women, including me, gasped.
The living room was similar to the lobby! The Persian rug covering the varnished
wooden floor was large
enough to cover the middle of the large room. It didn't expand to the small dining
room on the left hand corner
by the large window. Double doors were situated beside the dining room leading out
onto a beautiful deck
that overlooked a view of the ocean. It was a spacious room I'll admit that. I
placed my bag by one of the
couches and walked under a wooden arch into a small kitchen with a granite island
with four chairs
P 45-2
surrounding it. Everything was wooden! The cupboards, the fridge door, the floors.
It was excellent.
I met Amy back into the living room and started walking through a hall with three
doors. One door was a
small bathroom, a small closet and the master bedroom... Which was so wonderfully
big and comfortable it
almost made Amy collapse.
I laughed and took her hand in mine as we circled around it. The king-sized bed was
definitely big enough for
us both. This room was huge! There were three armchairs all situated around each
other. The bathroom was
en suite and practically the same size of the bedroom with a large hot tub looking
bath and a separate shower.
Dear God I definitely need to get a job.
Amy and I met my parents in the living room. They sat us down for rules. They
weren't huge rules: we just
had to make sure we were back in the lodge before two in the morning if we decided
to go out, no bringing
men (aimed at Chelsea) to the lodge, we were here for four nights and five days,
and mom wanted me to call
Thursday night. Not big rules.
They handed us our ski passes, ski lift passes and all that jazz.
I said my goodbyes and gave them both hugs and kisses after walking them down to
the car. And as soon as I
walked back into the room Chelsea pounced on me.
www.ebook-converter
"What do we do first?" She almost squealed. "Unpack? Go to the mountain? Oh, my

gosh we should eat..."
Amy walked back in from the bedroom and said, "I've unpacked."
Chels and I glanced at each other. "But..."
"Get unpacked and we can go up there! I want to rent the equipment before it gets
really busy. It's almost ten
it's probably already packed with people. Evie, do you have ski equipment?"
I shrugged. "My mom gave me ski goggles, a waterproof coat, her thermal pants and
waterproof pants that go
over them. I said I'd rent the helmet and skis."
"Apparently, my mother decided to pack ski wear into Chelsea and my bags without
our knowledge. The only
thing they couldn't do was Chelsea's snowboard and my skis."
Chelsea was mumbling curses under her breath.
"Anyway let's get you guys unpacked!" Amy clapped her hands and rushed off into the
bedroom.
"This is why we love Amy. She's such an odd one." Chels said with a sigh.
Unpacking took less than half hour because Amy decided to help us both. I'd
finished before Chelsea and was
now sat on the bed staring down at my phone. I didn't know when I could call
Michael. I hadn't been given a
time. But my finger hesitated over his contact number.
I locked my phone and threw it to the bed. I'll call him later.
P 45-3
Chelsea and Amy suddenly piled into the room with mischievous smiles.
"What..." I asked cautiously.
"Well," Chels started. "We haven't had a chance to talk about Michael."
"And we couldn't help but notice those very peculiar bruises on your arm and neck
last night before bed."
Amy sat beside me.
My eye twitched.
"Kinky."Chelsea winked.
I sighed. "It wasn't like that-"
"So it was sex?" She said. "Come on, you know I want details."
"I don't," Amy muttered. "You're such a nympho..."
"I'm not telling you anything, Chelsea."
"Do you love him? And Ames, I am not a nymphomaniac!"
www.ebook-converter
A smile curved my lips and I looked down at my hands.
"It's love! Wow, we didn't think you could love that quickly."
I rolled my eyes.
"She didn't." Amy corrected. "I just thought you needed the right man. Someone that
could handle that Irish
temper of yours."
"Thank you, Amy." I muttered sarcastically.
"Right." Chelsea looked at her watch. "Half ten. We have to find out what time the
shuttles are and then we
can ski!! Or snowboard in my case." She winked. "Come on girls! Get dressed and
let's go!"
Amy and I dressed quickly and called reception to find out the times. A shuttle
works every twenty minutes
from eight o'clock until ten at night.
Chelsea was already running out of the place in a white woollen hat, white and pink
waterproof coat, white
waterproof pants and snow boots. Amy and I smiled at each other knowing exactly why
Chelsea wasn't given
a key.
Amy was wearing a dark blue coat, pants and a matching hat. We locked up quickly
and made it outside to
the shuttle where people were piling on. Chels wouldn't shut up the whole journey
there but I didn't mind and
neither did Amy because she kept us smiling and laughing. As soon as we saw the
snow she started cheering.
Soon enough a bunch of rowdy young men joined in. Amy and I only laughed at
Chelsea's tomboyish ways.
P 45-4
"This place is great." I said as we stepped off the shuttle. "Where's the renting
place...Chelsea!"
She spun around. "What?"
"Move yourself. You're in the way."
"Oh." She stepped out of the way of a family exiting the shuttle. "The shop is
there. Are you getting an
instructor, Evie?"
I nodded and sighed. "Sucks that I've only been skiing once."
"Yeah but you were great that week in Austria." Amy patted my shoulder. "So getting
back on the wagon
shouldn't be hard."
"This is me we're talking about." I replied.
"Come on you two," Chelsea grabbed out gloves hands. "Let's get our stuff."
Renting skis was quick and easy. Chels rented a blue and white Burton snowboard
while I got black and
white skis and Amy black and dark green.
The girls had bounded off to one of the runs up the ski lift and I met my ski
instructor.
www.ebook-converter
My instructor, Pamela, was a twenty-eight year old..

Vampire. Yep.
She was a vampire. I knew straight away and she knew I was involved with them too.
Her silky blond hair
was pulled into a tight bun and her chocolate brown eyes were sparkling with
interest. She was beautiful. I
only knew she was a vampire from the way she looked. I'd seen female vampires only
once and she looked
just as beautiful.
Plus her voice was like listening to an orchestra produce its most perfect
symphony. "It's not everyday I meet
a human involved with vampires. Living human's at least." And she was British.
I laughed a little nervously. "Yeah, haha..."
She raised a perfect brow. "Don't be frightened, honey. I wouldn't be here if I
couldn't control myself. I've
had five hundred years of experience."
"Wow." I mumbled as I clicked my boots on and clicked them onto the bindings of the
skis.
"Evie, is it?" I nodded. "How have you gotten into the circle?"
My cheeks were already pink from the cold in the mountains but I knew she could
tell the blood was rushing
up to my cheeks. "Um... Well..."
"Ah. I see." She said with a slight smile. "I have nothing against it, my dear,
love is love. You can't help who
you fall for. I fell for a human too."
P 45-5
She held her hands out to help me up and I took them. "Really?"
"Yes. In 1832. I love him with my entire existence and will do anything for him.
I'll give him my life."
I raised a brow. "You're talking about him in present tense."
"Yes because I changed him."
My hand paused as I reached for my poles. "You did?"
"Mmhm." She hummed. "It was his choice. I had nothing to do with the decision.
Although I refused for a few
years. I am a stubborn soul. But after a while, Nicholas said that as he grew older
I stayed the same. And that
soon enough he would die," She placed my helmet on my head and clipped it on. "I
figured that living without
him wasn't an option. I loved him to a point that I would find a way to kill myself
if he was killed or if he
died. Our love for each other is eternal. A vampire's love and trust is hard to
gain." She patted my head with
a smile. "Males harder than females." She winked.
I inhaled the sharp icy air deeply. "So you just changed him?"
"Yes. And I'm glad I did. I wouldn't know where I'd be if I didn't." She checked my
boots. "You're...
Eighteen? Nineteen?"
www.ebook-converter
"Almost nineteen."
"Has the subject come up with you and him?"
"I tried a few times but he becomes awfully silent."
"He has control that's for sure." She stood up and gave a pointed look to my neck.
Oh yeah. I forgot they
could see it. "Wait a while. You're at a good stage in your relationship. Now," She
smiled a dazzling smile.
"Call me Pam. I'll be your instructor for three days. Two if you need it, or just
today if you're a ski genius.
Let's get started."
It took a few hours but I was getting the hang of it. She stayed along side of me
as I moved down the beginner
slope. I would need another day, according to Pam, but I didn't mind. She was nice.
We spent another few
hours riding up and down the ski lift to try the next level slopes... Yeah, I fell.
But I'm okay! Pam only
laughed.
I followed her to the day lodge at around half three after receiving a text from
Amy saying they were in there.
She was going through names of vampires in the area that I may know and stopped on
an obviously popular
one. "Jonathan Harris?" She asked with a grin.
I smiled and nodded. "He's a good friend of mine. You know him?"
"Of course! That young man and I used to be good friends back in the 1890's. The
man got in enough bloody
trouble as it was." She giggled. "How is he now?"
"Still a trouble maker." I said before walking inside the warm lodge. "But he's
good nonetheless."
P 45-6
I caught Chelsea's eye from her seat on one of the couches. Amy was leaning against
Chelsea obviously tired,
bless her.
"Thank you for today, Pam. I guess I'll see you tomorrow."
"Of course. Make sure to ask for me though, otherwise you'll get someone else." She
winked one of her
brown eyes and walked away.
"Who was that stunner?" Chels said as I sat beside her.
I shrugged off my coat and lay it on the arm of the couch. "My ski instructor." I
lay my head on her other
shoulder. "Pam."
"She's gorgeous." Amy mumbled. "What is she, twenty?"
Five-hundred and twenty eight. "Twenty eight."
"Well, I'm impressed." Chels sighed. "How was your day?"
"I can ski!" I laughed. "I just need another day then I'll be joining you both on
the slopes."
"That'll be a sight." She smirked.
www.ebook-converter
"All have you know, I am actually great at skiing."

"Yeah. Right okay."
"I am!" I glared playfully at her.

"Wanna a bet?"
"Always."
"A race on Friday evening. The slopes start to get empty by then and we can catch
the last shuttle home.
Deal?"
"Deal."
"But right now, we'll settle for a fight."Chelsea ignored the fact Amy was leaning
on her and pounced on me
for the second time today. The awesome thing with having Amy and Chelsea as
friend's was that it was like
having sisters. We hit, play fought, actually fought (verbally) but we still
forgave each other.
Chelsea pinned me to the couch and sat on my back. I glanced around the large hall
and noticed a few curious
eyes on us. "Chels." My voice was muffled against the pillows. "Chels--"
"Admit defeat!"
"You're such a--"
P 45-7
"Admit it!"
"Alright!" I rolled over and smiled when she fell to the carpeted floor.
Amy had migrated over to an empty arm chair away from us both. She adjusted her
glasses on her nose and
picked up a magazine. "Children." She scowled.
***
Later that evening, after a wonderful meal delivered up to our room from the menu,
Chelsea and Amy settled
onto the couch with the fire going. Unfortunately, the moment wasn't as picturesque
as I'd hoped because they
both had laptop's on their laps.
But soon enough Amy got bored and whipped out a 'True Blood' series book.
I smiled at it right before walking out onto the deck.
Ironic.
I shut the door and settled onto one of the chairs overlooking the darkening sky. I
dialled Katherine's number
after Michael didn't answer suddenly aware of how still the night was.
www.ebook-converter
"He's already left." Kate said when the call connected.
I ran a hand through my hand and tightened my hold on the blanket covering my body.
"What time? When will
he be back?"
"They left over an hour ago; around half eight." She replied. "I don't know when
they'll be back."
I groaned. "Come on Katherine. Give me something to work from."
"I'm sorry, Eve. Neither Ana nor my mother can see them."
I waited for the comment on whether she could see them but nothing came. "Can you?"
"Meh. Not really. Since my little hibernation, I've been seeing glimpses of the
forest a lot lately. Always near
your house. But sometimes it's like it's in first person. That's all I get."
"But you're getting somewhere?"
"Yeah. Hopefully John and Michael will find something more." I could hear the smile
in her voice. "Now,
what's this about you meeting Pamela?"
I smiled. "Do you know her?"
"Nope! John does, I found out this morning and went straight to him about it. He
was practically jumping up
and down with excitement at the news of you meeting his old friend. She's a nice
woman, he said. If you're in
any trouble while they're gone, then contact her."
P 45-8
"Okay, but I don't want anyone else involved in this Katherine."
"You don't have to involve anyone else in this. Pamela will be helpful if you get
in trouble while you're
there, that's all."
I shut my eyes and leaned back in the chair. "Okay fine, I'll speak to her about
it. But that's it."
"Alright. Also, what's this about me meeting those friends of yours?"
"Please?" I stood up and paced across the deck. "I want you guys to meet them.
Chelsea and you will get
along great."
"Ha! I know we will." I could practically feel her knowing smile through the phone.
"And your cute friend
Amy? Well... John will definitely like her."
My nose flared. "What? Hell no, they will not-!"
She hung up.
"Dammit!" I cursed and sat back down.
I didn't want Amy involved in any of this! Amy has a life in New York. She's
looking forward to her career
in the future. I didn't want her involved with a vampire.
www.ebook-converter
Hypocrite, a part of me whispered.
I shook my head. She'll meet John but that'd be it because they leave Monday and
are back at the house by
Saturday. But uh, Amy was a romantic. And damn smart. I glanced in the room just as
she shined her shy
smile at the book as she turned the page to her vampire novel. Knowing her, she'd
flash her chocolate eyes at
the man, stretch the beauty spot above her lip in a small smile, not say a word and
leave like meeting him
was the most insignificant thing that could happen to her.
Chelsea and I knew her better than that. Being the eldest of us three, three months
for me and six for Chelsea,
she knew from watching Chels going in and out of relationships like eating a bar of
chocolate and moving
onto the next one and me having the long term heartbreaking kind that love isn't
thrown around.
Amy was special like that. She was a puzzle, yes, but she was one of those puzzles
that after you've
completed it, you'd never want to unscramble or undo it ever again.
I looked over the rail at the ocean one last tome before standing up. I should
really stop over thinking.
I took a deep breath and slid the door back to walk in.Chelsea hnd fallen asleep on
Amy's lap. Amy looked
up from her book and smiled. "Everything okay?"
John couldn't get involved with her. He'd know that involving such a shy girl like
Amy would be... Hmm...
Then again she did have her mean side...
"Yes, everything's fine." I sighed. "Let's go to bed. I'm so tired," I slapped
Chelsea's forehead and grinned
when she stumbled to stand up. "Set yourself up for bed, Chels."
P 45-9
She muttered random things to herself, still in a half a sleep state as she started
unfolding her bed from the
couch. I met Amy in the bedroom and collapsed onto the soft fresh sheets with a
sigh.
Amy slipped her glasses off her face and I smiled. She was cute and young with her
glasses on but without
them she looked womanly... almost too much so.
She clicked off the light switch and lay beside me with a relaxed sigh. "Good day?"
I nodded. "Great."
"Do you miss Michael?"
I frowned and turned onto my side to face her. "All the time."
She frowned deeply like she always did when she was thinking hard. "Do you really
love him?"
"Yes." I answered without a trace of hesitation. "I really do."
"How did it happen?" She asked dreamily. "I mean, how did you know Michael was...
the one."
I smiled at her and went on to explain how we truly got to know each other. Of
course, I've missed out the
bits where he's a vampire, there were crazed vampires chasing us and my new friends
were witches.
www.ebook-converter
She was more than shocked when I told her Michael was my Modern Europe History
lecturer. "Well, you
have the student-teacher relationship down to a tee."
I scrunched my nose. "I wouldn't say to a tee. Michael and I argue like there's no
tomorrow but then we make
up two minutes later, he's always in control, he has to be right, he's-"
"Perfect for you," Amy giggled. "Come on, Red, when will you ever meet someone like
him again in your
lifetime. He has the balls to stand up to you and then some."
I raised the brow at her cursing. "Balls, Amy?"
"I'm entitled to swear every once in a while, I'm nineteen for crying out loud.
Just because I can be shy
doesn't mean I have no right to swear. Really, Evie it's like I'm not allowed to do
anything anymore--"
"You're babbling again Amy." I laughed quietly. "But you're right. Michael is a one
time thing. I don't think
I'd be able to function if I ever lost him." The thoughts of how he was out
searching for those vampires made
my heart kick up a beat.
"I bet you're dying to be in his arms."
"More than ever," I whispered. It was true. Last night I'd coped without seeing him
because I was too
concentrated on making sure no one would talk about the trip. But tonight, the
absence of his strong arms and
his wonderfully heady scent made my heart clench.
"Love is such an odd emotion." Amy suddenly said.
P 45-10
"Yeah... I know." An emotion that seemed even more heightened when you're away from
the one you share
the emotion with.
___________________
I don't understand but every time I update... The spaces between words disappear...
UH!!!! I can never get it
right.
#rr oh shitttt ??????????????????
www.ebook-converter
P 45-11
46: Visitor
215K 3.1K 234
by Misguided
___________________________
"And these vampire's, they've been bothering you and your partner since September?"
I nodded. "The last thing I wanted to do was involve you-"
"No need to worry, dear." Pam smiled. "Vampires like these do tend to annoy
permanent residents like me.
I'd like to talk to John about it, if you don't mind."
She could try, I thought. This morning I'd try calling Michael but it went straight
to answer phone. I was
worried of course but I called Kate straight after and she'd said they'd gone home
for a well deserved sleep.
Michael would try and call me later; that was the message sent to her for me.
Now, I was in the middle of lunch with Pam whilst Amy and Chelsea frolicked about
the mountains. Of
course, having this conversation in a crowded mess hall wasn't exactly planned; no
one paid the slightest bit
of attention to our conversation. Some young men leered at Pam; some older men even
had the audacity to
stare whilst with their own family. But Pam didn't pay them any mind.
www.ebook-converter
I said John's number and watched her pull out her HTC and dial the numbers. She
held the phone to her ear
for almost the full thirty seconds when she smiled. "Hello Jonathan."
She winked at me. "It has been too long... Yes, she's right here. She tells me you
lot have a bit of a rogue
problem." She said in her darling English accent. "Mmhmm... Give me a moment," She
held the phone away
from her ear and pressed "mute". "I'll talk to John outside. Then we shall discuss
everything."
I watched her - like everyone else in the room - leave through the doors and turned
back to my bacon, lettuce
and tomato sandwich. I wonder if they found Tate last night... And if they did, was
Tate still alive?
The thought had me surprisingly worried. Despite saying I didn't care to him, I
still do. But it's a two way
street. If they got Tate, they could get to his maker and the other vampire. I
finished my sandwich and sighed.
But I didn't think I wanted him to get hurt...
Pam returned after another five minutes with a bright smile on her face. "John
hasn't changed one bit." She
laughed. "He asked me to keep an eye on you. How do you feel about that?"
I blinked. "I, uh... I-"
"I can understand if this is your freedom from all of this then I can respect your
wishes. It's not nice having to
always be watched. I know of your witches so I get if you want your freedom this
week."
"Umm..."
P 46-1
"Tell you what," She picked up my phone from beside my plate. "If something
happens, you call or text me.
I'm sure you don't want me with you twenty-four-seven. Okay?"
I nodded with a small smile. "Okay. Thank you."
"No problem! Now are you ready to get back on the slopes?"
I groaned. "Let my food digest."
"Come on, you're almost a pro! A few more jumps, a smoother finish and we'll have
you on the easiest black
diamond slope by this evening. Willing to put the work in?"
I exhaled sharply and stood up. "Alright."
"That's the spirit!" She winked. "By tomorrow, you won't need me and you'll be with
your friends."
"They'll make fun."
"I highly doubt that." Pam giggled and grabbed my hand. "Come on, sweetie. Let's
get you to expert before the
day is out!"
***
www.ebook-converter
I started counting the dial tones for the fifth time since Tuesday night, yesterday
morning and night and this
morning.
Today, I rode with Chelsea and Amy on the mountain. Amy complemented how fast I'd
gotten used to skiing
and Chelsea only said, "I'll beat you tomorrow in our race."
Right now, they were getting ready to go out. Amy, already being nineteen, won't
have any trouble getting into
the bars or clubs or wherever they wanted to go; Chelsea, well, she knew her way
around bouncers and if
that didn't work, she always had her legit fake ID she's had since she was sixteen.
Bad influence that girl is.
I didn't feel like going out tonight so I agreed to just have a night in to myself.
"Evie?" I turned around from the chair on the deck to Amy's softly smiling face.
"We're going now."
I nodded with a small smile of my own. "You look nice." Amy had her long wavy brown
hair pinned up and
she'd removed her glasses probably to replace them with contact lenses. Her body
was hugged by a deep
purple plain strapless dress and her slender legs were covered by clear tights.
"Have fun. Make sure Chelsea
doesn't bring anyone home."
She giggled. "Believe me, she won't."
She closed the door with a wave and I watched as her and Chelsea walked across the
living room, leaving
the fire burning, and out the door.
And as soon as they'd left the repetitive dial tone stopped.
P 46-2
I sat up quickly from my relaxed position and mumbled, "Michael?"
A throaty familiar chuckle filled the line and my insides warmed to the sound of
it. "Hello, stranger."
My lips curved upwards into a huge smile and pulled my feet up onto the chair. "How
are you?"
"I'm fine. And how are you?"
"I could be doing better."
"Why, what's wrong?" He asked slightly panicked.
I shook my head with a grin. "Well, these past three days I've been missing a
certain man's company."
"You do realise if you're not talking about me, I'd most likely-"
"Oh, hush Michael you know I'm talking about you."
"I miss you too." All playfulness had disappeared from his voice.
There was a pause between us both and I stared up into the starry sky. The moon was
out tonight shining a
beautiful creamy colour. The stars were bundled into their own constellations that
I wasn't familiar with.
www.ebook-converter
I finally diverted my attention back to the phone and sighed. "May as well get the
gloomy parts of our
conversation over with."
He made a deep hum of agreement before saying, "We didn't find him."
How did I know?
"He was long gone before we got there."
"What time did you get there?"
"Around nine. I know it was a stupid time to get there. His scent was barely there;
we couldn't follow it."
I wrapped the blanket tighter around my body. "What've you been doing since Tuesday
night?"
"John and I have been to your empty dorm, your house and my own repeatedly. That
vampire hadn't been to
any last night."
I sighed heavily. "This isn't working. We need to find-"
"I don't want you worrying about it while you're with your friends, Evie. Please
just don't think about it until
you're back."
"You know I can't do that."
"Try. Let's not talk about it. Let's talk about how your trip has been. How're your
friends?"
P 46-3
Michael wasn't going to know if I did think about it anyway. So for now, I'll
forget it. "They're great. They've
gone out tonight. I didn't feel like going with so I've got a huge blanket, Amy's
laptop ready in the living room
and the food in the fridge to keep me occupied."
He chuckled. "Sounds like a fulfilling evening. Where are you now?"
"On the deck. And before you ask, yes I have my hoodie on, thick socks and a huge
blanket. So I won't freeze
to death, you over protective oath."
"I wasn't going to ask you that anyway." He snapped but I could practically see the
grin through the phone.
"Sure. Okay." I laughed. "Where are you?"
"In the bedroom getting ready to do another all-nighter with John. But at the
moment, he's still sleeping so
judging by the snores downstairs I have an hour with you."
"Only an hour?" I sighed.
There was a slight pause. "As soon as you get back we'll have forever and then
some."
"Forever?" I mumbled.
www.ebook-converter
Once again, another pause. "Are you going to over analyse the word forever and then
get into an argument
about it like we always do?"
"No," I dragged out the 'o'. "Not tonight."
"Good. Now tell me how much of a badass you are at skiing."
"First of all, badass is an understatement because I'm the queen," I smiled at his
musical chuckle before
carrying on. "And second, I don't always argue about it. I stop the argument from
happening by not advancing
onto the topic further. Now I'm going to do the same thing." I inhaled and exhaled
deeply. "So anyway... I'm a
snow queen."
Thankfully, the last part made him laugh so the conversation that was supposed to
last an hour ended up
lasting almost two hours. However, it made me miss him even more.
For ten minutes we'd played around pretending to be one of those enormously corny
couples by talking about
what specific things we missed the most about one and other. At one point we'd
stopped talking completely
and even the sound of silence between us felt right.
I sat with the phone cradled in the blanket as I stared mindlessly at the sky.
Michael promised to call
tomorrow morning and I already couldn't wait.
The air was beautifully still tonight. My thoughts stayed on Michael throughout the
evening. How just by
meeting him in that cafe back in September resulted to this. I'd never have thought
I'd be in a relationship like
this at eighteen. Maybe at twenty, maybe even twenty three. But I loved it. What if
my parents never moved to
Canada? What if I didn't agree to go with them and went to Columbia instead with
Chelsea instead?
P 46-4
My eyes suddenly became heavy as those thoughts flooded my mind. I guess those
'what if' questions are
what haunt a lot of people nowadays.
As my dreams progressed into a deep sleep mode, I felt and heard a thump.
At first, it was part of my dream. I was in Michael's class with Kate talking about
going swimming which
was weird and the floor vibrated from the thump. But then there was a scrape
against the ground and my eyes
opened.
I looked around the empty deck and sat up. The moon had switched positions
drastically and the air had
become chilly. Oh, dear how long had I been out here?
I picked up my phone and glanced briefly at the time. Ten fifty-five. I sighed and
stood up to walk back
inside. Thankfully, the fire was still burning so the living room was nice and
toasty. I turned around to shut
the door but paused.
Oh.
At first we just stared at each other through the sliding glass door. He was
shifting from foot to foot
awkwardly and I noticed how he stood slightly rigid and uncomfortably. I was
surprised he'd even be here.
Not because of the fact he didn't know where I was but because of the things I'd
said to him about Aaron.
www.ebook-converter
Guilt coursed through me and I sighed. "Tate-"
"That's why I'm here," He interrupted. "To talk. So before you rush out whatever
you want to say, think about
it first."
I gave him a small sad smile. "Okay. But," I opened the door wider. "I don't want
to talk about it outside. It's
too cold." His eyes narrowed for a moment before he figured out what I was getting
at. So to clarify, I
finished, "Will you please come in?"
"You're... Inviting me in?"
"Of course. This isn't my house is it? But my last name is on the contract
downstairs in the lobby. So I have
the right."
He probably saw right through what I was trying to do. I was trying to show him
that I did trust him. That
what I did and said was stupid.
"Are you thirsty?" I asked referring to how he was standing earlier. I sat down on
one of the couches.
"Yes. Animal blood is hard to stick to."
The fact he'd actually tried to drink animal blood like I'd asked just made me feel
even worse. He really was
trying.
He sat on the opposite couch to me, the furthest might I add. We both sat in an
awkward silence. I knew I was
the one that should speak first. I mean why shouldn't I be? Now that he was
actually here, what happened that
night won't exit my mind. They way I spoke to him... Sure, I was angry but I was so
belittling and didn't even
P 46-5
give him a chance to explain himself. I watched as his eyes remained on the flames.
His posture had grown
slightly still however his foot seemed like it was tapping to an invisible beat.
The silent taps felt like a clock.
It was driving me slightly insane in fact. So I spoke:
"You know I'm sorry..." I whispered.
Tate's posture never changed as he replied, "I'm going to be honest, Evie. I don't
think you should be." He
closed his eyes. "You had a right to be angry with me. After all, I did say that
about your brother didn't I?"
I nodded slowly in agreement but he wasn't getting the point. "But... You're not-"
"Alright enough." He sighed and his foot stopped moving.
"I'm only apologising--"
"Which you shouldn't be." He all but growled.
I gave him a reproachful look.
He leaned back on the couch and ran a hand through his blonde hair. "I'm sorry."
I smiled softly at him. "Apology accepted. See? I forgive you."
www.ebook-converter
"So easily?" Tate's head tilted to the side. "I don't think I deserve any-"
"Can we stop talking about it?" I stood up and put another log into the diminishing
fire. I went to sit beside
him because I found the distance pointless. I tightened the cream blanket around
me. "Let's talk about how
you knew I was here, shall we? I mean I've been here since Tuesday. What clicked in
that head of yours?"
He chuckled. "Your parents, actually. Tuesday night."
I raised a brow. "It's Thursday... Have you been...?"
He smirked and shook his head. "I haven't been here before. You know how long it
took to find this place?"
"You know it still irks me to know you follow me for your maker."
"I'm not supposed to watch you anymore."
I blinked at him. "W-what?"
"I have gotten too close to you, apparently. I have been relieved, if that's the
right word, of watching you.
However, they never forbid to do so afterwards. They're both stupid like that."
I folded my arms over my chest with a smirk. "So now you admit there is more than
one?"
"When I was told to watch you, there were ties to that ask that stopped me from
saying things. But now that
small bound has disappeared, I can almost do what I wish. I admit I still can't say
a few things. And right
now, they believe I am hunting in Delta." He leaned forward on his knees and rubbed
a hand over the back of
P 46-6
his neck. "After you yelled at me, I confronted them about what happened. And
that's when they believed I
was losing myself. So they released me from the bound believing I wouldn't come to
see you again. Naive
creatures however my maker can be smart and devious when she wants to be."
I hung on his every word suddenly relieved that everything that was going on right
now wasn't going back to
any of his... Friends.
I smiled at him genuinely for the first time in the days I hadn't seen him. "Are
you happy?"
"Happy?" He said the word like I said it in Japanese.
"Tate, I'm sure you know what happy means."
"Yes, I'm not an imbecile." I scowled at him. "But I haven't felt such an emotion
since the 1900's. And that
way before going off to war."
I spun on the couch and crossed my legs so I was facing him. "What was the first
world war like? I mean
reading about it, it was the worst one of the two because of the diseases however
everyone acknowledges
number two more so than the other."
"World War 1 was terrible. The trenches were what carried the diseases but being in
a submarine wasn't any
different. The living conditions were ghastly and the hygiene was worse than being
dirty. But number 2 was
what really changed the world. It was destructive, bloody and easily the most
politically changing event ever
to happen."
www.ebook-converter
I sat silently as Tate described his living conditions in the sub and how he
switched rolls in the second war
to being on the battlefield. He pulled the edge of his white t-shirt down to show
me his swallow tattoo that
represented how many miles he'd travelled. He was a hand talker that's for sure.
His hands waved in front of
him as he described the planes, the guns, the men... But I was so intrigued. Why
hadn't I asked Michael any of
this?
I could see the care free smiles he was practically throwing at me and the way his
grey eyes sparkled with
enthusiasm. Even his clothes seemed more relaxed. His faded blue jeans, a v-neck
white t-shirt and a green
jacket. This was the Tate I hadn't had the privilege to meet. This one was smiling,
laughing when I asked
meaningless questions, relaxing against the couch like there weren't any worries in
the world...
The only sounds in the room were the crackling of the fire and the wildlife sounds
outside. Amy and Chelsea
wouldn't be back until early hours of the morning so I didn't have to worry about
getting Tate out.
"You're tired," Tate said softly. "I should go."
"No, it's fine." I leaned my head back on the couch and stared into the dancing
flames. "I like the company.
My friends won't be back for hours, it's only midnight."
There was silence in the room again and I shut my eyes.
But then Tate mumbled the words, "You said you hated me."
I tugged my bottom lip into my mouth and swivelled my head toward him. "I said it
because... I thought
P 46-7
you..."
The side of his rough hand touched the corner of my own. I looked down at the
sudden contact and smiled a
little. This was a different Tate. The burden of having to watch me every night was
finally lifted and I was
happy for him.
"Whatever was said was because of your anger," He said with a small smile. "So in
my mind, it is forgotten."
"Alright." I replied. "I am sorry though."
"It's forgotten, princess."
"Don't call me that." I mumbled as I buried my body deeper into the pillows.
"Disgusting nickname."
"That's not nice, is it?"
I mumbled a slur of words I didn't even know what I said and ignored his stupid
smug chuckle.
We sat in a comfortable silence after that. I'd shut my eyes but I hadn't realised
I'd slid sideways on the couch
until my head hit something hard. I was in too deep of a sleep to take much notice.
That was until I felt my body being cradled into his chest. I couldn't bring myself
to open my eyes or
comment; his scent however was intoxicating. His caramel, sweet scent. My head
softly hit the pillow and a
cover was thrown over my body delicately.
www.ebook-converter
I fluttered one eye open and smiled at his blurry figure. "Thank you." I mumbled
unintelligibly before turning
onto my side.
"You're welcome," I heard him reply just before I fell into a deeper sleep.
****
I sat at the breakfast table the next morning with a cup of coffee staring off into
space thinking about...
Everything.
The girls were still asleep. They probably came back at three or four, which
disobeyed one of my parents'
rules. I didn't care because I wasn't exactly going to tell them.
Today and tonight was our last full day here. And judging by the way both of them
slept, they'd be missing out
on most of today.
But that wasn't really what had me up at eight in the morning. Part of me was
thinking about when Michael
was going to call me telling me he obviously hadn't had any success with finding
Tate because well, he was
here. Which I needed to tell him.
My phone buzzed in my pocket. Well, the timing is right, I suppose. But the name on
the screen wasn't
Michael, it was John. "What?"
"Good morning to you too?" John chuckled. "How are you?"
P 46-8
"I'm fine, John. You?"
"I'm great! A bit tired, not at all chipper."
"Ha. Funny. Where's Michael?"
"He is at Anastasia's house. Sleeping. And has been since seven. We didn't get back
until six. He's very tired.
Told me to tell you he'll call you later and that he loves you."
I smiled suddenly feeling brighter. Although the words didn't come directly out of
Michael's mouth the term
still sounded intimate. "Fine. I forgive him. Find anything?"
"Yes."
My eyebrows furrowed. "Okay... What?"
"We followed his scent to your lodge."
My heart jumped into my throat. They found his scent? But... They didn't... What
should I do? Play dumb?
What if they saw him come in? What of they knew I let him inside? But what if they
didn't? How do I
answer?
www.ebook-converter
"What?" I feigned confusion. "Really?"
"Yes. Unfortunately, we scoured the area, got there around eleven, stayed until
your friends got back at three
but still, we saw nothing."
"Oh, hmm. Right. Okay. So I'll just-"
"Evangeline, what happened?" John demanded.

"So, I have to go," Amy chose this time to walk into the kitchen. "Amy's walked in.
She needs me. So-"
"Evie-"
"Please tell Michael to call me later."
"Evie, you-!"
"Bye John!" I hung up.
Amy ran a hand through her hair and smiled at me lazily. "Morning. Who's John?" She
sat opposite me and
started rubbing her eyes.
Katherine's words from the other night came to mind and I mentally sighed. "He's
Michael's friend."
"Okay. How was your night?" She dismissed it easily. It's funny because she doesn't
know that she could
meet John and become smitten almost immediately. Or, they could end up biting each
others heads off.
P 46-9
"It was alright. I fell asleep after talking to Michael. How was your night?"
Technically, I did fall asleep
after talking to Michael. She didn't need to know what happened after.
"It was great. I obviously stayed sober and surprisingly so did Chelsea. I was
planning on staying sober
anyway, but Chelsea just didn't feel like consuming an outrageous amount of
alcohol."
"Good. Maybe Chelsea's trying to change her ways." I smiled.
"I actually think she is trying. She said that by New Years she'd have the perfect
resolution. I do think that as
she's getting older she's trying her best to not do what she used to do,
basically."
I raised a brow. "Which is what? Have fun? She's still a teenager. She should enjoy
it while she can."
"I agree completely. I am that's for sure." She smirked crookedly. "Oh, I'm joking.
This is the most fun I've
had since going to university. My friend's do party, a lot I admit, but I just
don't find them as enjoyable as you
and Chelsea. I do miss you too a lot."
I smiled sadly. "I miss you two, too. You live closer to Chelsea by the way."
"Yes, but going out with her can get maddening. Last night was a definite change.
It was like going out with
you!"
www.ebook-converter
"Ha. Ha." I mumbled before taking a sip of coffee. I watched as she rubbed her
hands over her eyes again
before saying, "You look totally tired though."
"I am tired. My feet kind of hurt. I wonder how Chelsea's doing." Her lips suddenly
curved into an evil
smile. "Let's go find out."
Oh, yes. An Amy plan. This should be fun. "What do you suggest?"
"I say we go simple. Let's wake her up. But let's do it with a bit of style. There
is a stereo system in the living
room cupboards right?"
I nodded.
"Think it has a dock?"
"Let's find out." I jumped up happy to forget the Tate thing.
I listened to her explain the simple and yet highly fun and effective plan as we
tiptoed into the living room.
The couch Tate and I were sitting on last night was folded out into the sofa bed.
Chelsea's blonde hair was
sprawled all over the pillow and she was stretched out and tangled in the sheets.
Damn, I was happy we
weren't sharing a bed. I could only imagine the nightmare.
Amy took my iPhone and decided to fast forward to the drop in a dubstep song by
Skrillex. A very heavy and
loud drop might I add. I hoped the neighbours didn't complain. The speakers were
moveable which was to
our advantage. Amy moved one beside her right next to her ear; oh dear, Chelsea's
going to hate us. I slowly
slid a pillow out from underneath her head and went into the cupboard to take out
the spray can of whipped
cream.
P 46-10
"Amy, she's going to murder us." I whispered.
She giggled evilly. "I know." She whispered back as she plugged the stereo in.
I sprayed a nice large face sized circle onto the pillow and carried it back to her
bed. I stood beside her bed
and smiled when she turned onto her back. This should make it easier. I held the
pillow approximately where
her face would pop up from where she was lying and gave the thumbs up to Amy.
Amy grinned back and pressed play.
The song was on full blast.Chelsea screamed, jumped up and I pushed the pillow of
cream smack into her
face. She thrashed around a bit obviously still disoriented. But then she came
through. And Amy and I were
already laughing hysterically on the floor.
Of course Amy and I didn't notice Chelsea had gotten up from the bed and grabbed
the can of cream to spray
all over both of us.
"Don't dish if you can't take you sons of bitches!" She yelled when we started
running around the room, down
the hall and toward our bedroom. We locked the door behind us. And started laughing
again. "I hate you
guys!"
Amy was snorting with laughter. "If you say so!"
www.ebook-converter
"Payback's a bitch." She mumbled before we heard her stomping away.
"Oh, gosh I haven't laughed so hard in months," Amy wiped her eyes. "Dibs on the
bath."
Before i could even protest, she ran in with a childish giggle. Oh, I'm going to
miss them both so much. I was
covered in whipped cream so I couldn't sit on the bed. I was afraid to go outside
because the music had
stopped so I didn't have a clue what Chelsea was doing.
So... I'll just... stand here.
Fun.
_______________________________________
WHOOP SLEEP TIME.
aw baby I had a htc so yeah
P 46-11
47: Avalanche
211K 3.9K 280
by Misguided
2000 fans mark* (2016 note: holy moly a lot has changed.)
_______________
"Evie, give me your phone you've been on it all morning."

I sent Chelsea a frown. "I'm trying to get hold of Michael."
"You've been trying all morning." She filled her mouth with already made salad sold
in the mess hall. Amy
was still smiling from this morning so she didn't bother involving herself with
this conversation. "Come on,
try in the evening. Give me the phone."
I held the phone to my chest as if it were my baby. "No."
"Give it to me, Evie." She reached for it. "I'll give it back to you later."
www.ebook-converter
I looked down at the phone with a sigh. All morning I'd been trying to get hold of
Michael. Katherine said he
was still sleeping and she even sent me a cute picture of it. I couldn't disturb
him, he looked so tired. I'd have
to tell him about Tate later on. It's been an eventful morning what with that
spectacular prank from Amy and
John's constant questioning. But the skiing this morning has helped me keep my mind
busy.
"Set for later?" Chelsea asked after tucking my phone into her pocket.
I raised a brow in question.
"The race?" She smiled.
"Oh, come on you weren't being serious were you?" Amy asked after she dropped her
crusts on the plate.
"Where are you going to do it anyway?"
"The slopes in the evening of course. They won't be as packed and we can go a bit
higher, didn't I already
explain this?"
I shook my head. "Not really."
"I don't want to go too high, Chels. I don't want to cripple myself from a cliff
jump, do you?"
"Of course not. And we won't because we won't be going extremely high you lemon."
She giggled. "We'll
take one of those bigger snowmobiles up. I was talking to this guy that works here
and-"
"You managed to get him to agree to let us use one." Amy finished for her. "Of
course you did."
P 47-1
"Be quiet, I am not that predictable."
"Yes you are."
"You know, technically, I'm still not talking to you from this morning."
"Come on, Chels, stop being a child."
"What you did was mean!"
"If you were hung over, it would have been ten times worse."
"Girls." I laughed. "Seriously, be quiet."
Amy fixed her glasses on her nose and winked. "Chels is just sad she couldnt get
the cream out of her hair
this morning."
"Amy-!"
"After the third scrub to the scalp, it just wasn't working," Amy carried on. "That
poor blonde head of hair of
yours." She patted her head and ducked when Chelsea aimed to hit her.
www.ebook-converter
"I don't know how I ever managed to put up with you two." I chuckled.
**
Amy and I weren't exactly paying attention to the ride up the mountain that evening
at seven o'clock.
Although, I wish we were. I hadn't even realised we'd been riding straight up and
past the lights for twenty
minutes. I swung myself off the snowmobile after it stopped and dropped to sit on
the fresh snow.
"We aren't supposed to be this high..." Amy mumbled as she swung off herself. "This
is unmarked snow."
"Amy's right." I sighed.
Chelsea grimaced and I could truly see she didn't mean to drive us this high.
"Okay, I miscalculated the ride
up here. You want to ride back down? Or race down?"
I looked down the darkened slopes and the small bundle of lights that signalled the
lodge and the lights
around the marked slopes. Chelsea really did miscalculate the distance.
"Amy, ride back down just in case."
"Just in case what?!" Both Amy and I said but in slightly different words.
Chelsea shrugged and moved her goggles over her eyes. "Something happens."
"I'm not doing this if it risks death, Chels. There are trees and cliffs and..." I
exhaled sharply. "I've done
jumps but come on."
P 47-2
"Let the adrenaline pump through your veins, Eve. This is our last night here. I
know this is stupid even for
me, but I'm not coming skiing again any time soon."
If Michael knew I was here he'd murder me... The sky was getting darker. Even the
ride back down on the
snowmobile would be horrible.
I groaned. "Chelsea, I hate you."
"Yes!" She cheered and grabbed her board off the back. "Amy go down."
"Evie, are you seriously considering this?" She asked incredulously. "We know
Chelsea's a moron but-"
"I know, but," I clipped my skis on tighter and stood. "You only live once."
She gave me a small smile but sighed. "Beat Chelsea so she can sulk all evening
please." Chelsea hit her arm
before handing her my phone, which she'd kept in her pocket all day and her own
phone.
I nodded with a wink and watched as she rode down the large hill. If Chelsea or I
didn't die, then I was going
to kill her. My heart was pounding through my ears so loudly I barely heard her
say, "...wind is picking up a
bit."
"Oh. Great." I shuddered slightly at the sharp breeze. "So what. Three, two, one,
go?"
www.ebook-converter
She nodded with a smirk but it faltered. What has she gotten us into?
"Ready?" I asked a little shakily.
"Yes. What about you, Red?"
"Ready." Like hell I was.
"Three," She started preparing herself.
Oh Jesus. What if one of us got hurt? What if she hurt herself? With if I hurt
myself? What if we got in trouble
when we got down there?
"Two,"
I don't even know if Amy got down there in one piece. What if we got down there and
Amy wasn't there yet?
What if she got into trouble.
"One."
Awh, hell.
"Go!"
We launched ourselves into the fresh snow smoothly. I used the zig-zag technique I
remembered from Austria
and then bent my poles into myself to gain speed. Chels was next to me trying to
gain speed too. I turned
P 47-3
swiftly away from a huge jump to a smaller one; something Pam taught me. Sharp
turns. I glanced at Chels to
make sure she was okay. She was still going.
Slightly ahead actually. She flashed a smile my way and, with a cocky wave, moved
further away and
jumped from a higher dive. I growled and started gaining more speed. My legs shook
all of a sudden when
my skis accidentally caught on something hard. I used my sticks to balance out but
regained posture and
carried on.
I was head to head with Chels again. I watched her effortlessly slide down the
snow.
Of course, I should have been watching myself.
I heard her scream. But it was a scream for me to look. It echoed off the mountains
and there was a sudden
clap that went along with it that caused the ground to vibrate.
I snapped my attention ahead of me and didn't even realise the large jump that had
appeared in front of me.
Very large. I tried to stop but it was too late.
My body soared off the edge quickly. I didn't scream like most did in movies. That
required effort of the
lungs. And the air was being pushed out of them. My eyes widened and closed at the
distance from the ground
as I fell.
www.ebook-converter
If I didn't die immediately, then I'd break my head open. If that didn't kill me,
the broken spine would. If that
didn't then the heart attack I was having right now fucking would.
As I neared the ground, that's when I screamed bloody murder.
Because something broke my fall.
And it was rolling with me. Painfully so. It was like I'd landed directly into a
brick wall. My ski's were still
on and were now half broken but I'd dropped my sticks.
The ice sliced at my face as I rolled over, and over, and over, and over again.
Then I screamed out as my
wrist bent in a way it wasn't supposed to be bent.
I could feel my vision blurring. My stomach was churning as I rolled.
Then I stopped. It was so sudden. So abrupt that my body ached from it.
I must have blacked out for a second because I was being picked up... My feet were
free of all restrictions
and the helmet was ripped from my head forcefully. Someone must have...
Something was... Carrying me... I was in the snow again. And there was...
Shouting... I didn't have time to
comprehend what - it was a male voice - was being said because he'd grabbed my arm
and yanked me up. He
pulled me into a forest...? I blinked several times. Yeah. A forest.
He pulled me up against a tree, pulled me into his chest and pressed my entire body
to the tree. His hands
moved beside my head and pressed against the thick tree trunk. My body was
beginning to fail me but one of
his arms wrapped around my waist to hold me up.
P 47-4
The force of something big and hard hit the tree. My inattentive eyes strayed to
the sides and noticed the over
sized piles of snow landing beside us on both sides of the tree. The tree cracked
loudly and I understood now
that the man was holding the tree up.
I looked up into his face finally regaining my sight and wasn't surprised to find
him here. His face was
straining, his blonde hair draped over his forehead and shuddered from the gusts of
wind. His eyes were
squeezed shut and his jaw was clenched so tight, he'd surely crack a tooth.
The air became extremely still and he slowly slid his hand off the tree. It cracked
as he balanced it but
thankfully stayed up. His grey eyes shone toward me worriedly.
Chelsea's scream had caused a small avalanche. It must have been freaking loud and
sharp if it did. And
didn't resorts like these have some fort of avalanche control or something? We must
be pretty high...
"Evie?" He released his arms from around me but placed his hands on my forearms.
"Are you okay? How's
your head? Your chin?"
I was suddenly aware of the pain on my forehead and touched it. No blood, just a
massive bruise. Along with
the rest of my entire body. I touched my chin and flinched. Ow. That hurt.
"The top layer of skin's been ripped off by the ice." He said.
www.ebook-converter
I looked at my finger tips. Blood. It was only a square but it still stung. I
glanced up into his face but was
surprised to see that he wasn't concentrating on that. But then I noticed the
stillness of his body.
He wasn't breathing. And he's probably used up most of his breath on those
sentences.
I put my hands on my knees and bent my body forward to breathe heavily. My mind was
still trying to
comprehend what had just happened. If Tate wasn't there... I wouldn't...
I felt sick. My face was burning, my wrist was protesting as I put all of my weight
on my knees. My head was
pounding hard probably from the amount of times it smashed into the ice. I glanced
up and croaked out, "I'll
be fine. Just bruises and scrapes." I lied. "You shouldn't be around me."
He glanced around the tree briefly and held his hand out to me. I took it without a
hint of hesitation and let
him lead me down the hill. My legs were still jelly so my body wasn't cooperating.
He slowed a little and
stepped beside me to slide his arm under my shoulders.
"Where's Chelsea?" I breathed out. "Is she okay? Is she...?"
"Your friend is fine. She got just beyond half way before the avalanche hit." Now
he'd run out of breath.
I lightly turned my whiplashed neck toward him and mumbled, "Breathe."
His nose flared briefly before he glanced at me. He inhaled sharply and exhaled.
His arm tightened only
briefly and his nose wrinkled.
"What are you doing up here, Tate?" I stumbled over my feet a little and pulled for
him to stop. My stomach
rolled again. I dropped into the snow and put my head in between my legs to take
deep breaths. When I
P 47-5
looked up, there was a frown on his face.
I suppose I should have started with a thank you.
"I'd been hunting. I was crossing the unmarked snow, might I add, when I saw you
and your two friends on
the hill. Trouble was all I smelt surprisingly." He said sarcastically. "So I
stayed, waited to see how it
played out and here we are." Tate's grey eyes were burning with disappointment and
slight anger. "Your
friend was stupid for going that high."
"I know. But that's just the way Chelsea works. Take me down, I need to know she's
okay." Although my
burning body and pained limbs were protesting the request.
He helped me up with little effort and led me down in silence. We'd entered a small
wooded area when
flashing lights came into view and Tate halted. There were crowds, lodge staff,
Pam's worried face dancing
from face to face as she talked on the phone, and then Amy's face. Amy was talking
to an authority figure with
a calm demeanour but I knew her better. She was cracking her knuckles. Nervous. I
couldn't see her eyes but
her cheeks were glistening with tears.
I leaned around the tree supporting my weight and sighed with relief when I saw
Chelsea sitting on the steps
to the back entrance of the lodge being checked out reluctantly it seemed. Her eyes
were also touching
everyone's faces. She must have fallen as well because when she lifted her hands to
show the EMT, they
looked like they'd been rubbed with sand paper.
www.ebook-converter
"Stumble out of these trees and you'll be fine. Right now, they're about ready to
call a search party for you.
And that blonde vampire? She's called your vampires friend, Jonathan. Your vampire
is on his way as we
speak so that's my cue to leave." He slowly let go of me and there was a sense of
reluctance in his eyes that
faded quickly. "Will you be okay?"
I nodded but regretted it. His eyes zeroed in on my chin briefly before he shook
his own head and went to
leave. But I grabbed his jacketed arm and yanked him back.
I looked him directly in the eye when I said, "Thank you."
He nodded once and went to leave but I held on tighter. "No, Tate. Thank you. It
was pure chance. I wouldn't
have lived through that. Honestly, my luck is abysmal. So you saving my life is a
sign that maybe my damned
luck is changing. So please, remember how much I thank you right now. Because I owe
you."
"You owe me nothing." He said whilst staring at the ground. "And you're welcome."
He went to leave again but I squeezed. "No matter what happens," I lifted my hurt
wrist and lightly touched
his cheek. His jaw clenched underneath my hand and he blinked. "I trust you. And I
trust that whatever you do
is because you're being told to do it. You are my friend. And nothing will change
that."
He shut his eyes briefly and stood there completely still. I let to go of his arm
and cheek after a silent
moment between us and watched him turn away and disappear into the shadows.
I turned my gaze back to the havoc in front of me. I emerged from the trees and
couldn't focus on the people
blurring past me, toward me and around me.
P 47-6
Now that Tate had gone, the pain had caught up with me. I was led to the back of
the ambulance. They
checked if I had a concussion, checked my face, and cleaned my chin which stung
like a bitch, dressed it in
gauze that required tape to keep it in place.
The young male EMT gave me a cute smile as he said, "Hard fall?"
I sighed. "You could say that."
He picked up my injured hand so lightly I barely even noticed until her said, "I'm
going to need you to tell me
if it hurts when I press on your wrist." He turned my wrist over palms facing up
and barely even skimmed his
finger over the inside of my wrist before I cried out quietly in pain. He kept hold
of my wrist as he picked up
a sling and asked me to curl my arm into my chest. "You're going to need an X-Ray.
Do you need us to
contact your parents Ms...?"
"O'Shea. And yes please, I left my phone with my friend."
The door to the ambulance opened and Pam popped her head in. She smiled sadly.
"How's it looking?"
The EMT strapped my arm to my chest tightly to make sure I didn't move it. "Not too
good." I answered.
"Possible broken wrist, possible concussion, a bleeding ice-burnt chin and a
bruised body."
Pam cringed. "Ouch. You got out alive I suppose that-" Her nose flared all of a
sudden and she tilted her
head curiously. "What-?"
www.ebook-converter
"Evie?" Chelsea popped her head in. "Are you okay?"
I sent Pam an odd look before turning to Chelsea. "I'm okay."
The guilt on her face was hard to mistaken. I asked the EMT if I could get some
fresh air and he reluctantly
agreed and said ten minutes. Pam helped me out of the ambulance effortlessly and
her nose flared again.
"What?" I whispered to her.
She opened her mouth but before she could reply, Chelsea stepped toward me. "I am
so, so sorry. I-"
"It's fine Chels. As long as we're all okay, which we are. And plus we both agreed
to it."
Her eyes turned glassy as she stared at my arm. "But..."
I let go of Pam's hand to hold Chelsea's wrist. I looked down at he bandaged palms
and frowned. "Chels, I
love you to pieces and you know that. We've gotten ourselves into worse situations.
Remember two years
ago at Brian Martin's birthday party we ended up going to the hospital because we
managed to blow up an
aerosol can when we strapped the lighter to it?"
Pamela snorted beside us and I lifted my foot to kick her shin discreetly. She
chuckled before walking away
to talk to one of the rangers.
"I strapped the lighter to the can, Evie. And yes I remember. We were stupid." She
muttered.
"It was fun!" I tried squeezed her wrist.
P 47-7
"We almost burnt our faces off." Chelsea said sceptically.
"But we didn't. And we laughed our heads off in the emergency room."
"We were intoxicated." She added. "Of course we laughed."
"You're getting too old and somewhat responsible. You won the race, Chelsea. We
should have made a bet."
Chelsea was beginning to smile. "See? There's that smile."
Amy popped up beside us with a frantic look to her eyes. "You," She snarled as she
pointed at both of us.
"You both almost gave me a freaking heart attack." She wrapped an arm under my
shoulders when I started to
sway. "And you, Evangeline, if you didn't die, I'd kill you myself."
I smiled sheepishly. "Oh, ha... Well-"
"I don't think Amy will be the one doing the killing anyway." Chelsea's eyes had
strayed off to the crowd.
"Why?" I followed her gaze and breathed out heavily. "Oh."
The girls slowly moved away after wishing me good luck. Before I could even blink
back toward the
direction he was coming in, I was swept into a familiar warm embrace. Seeing him
after four days, standing
here in his arms, letting myself forget about what was around me and concentrating
on only him, had me
relaxing and wishing that this could last forever.
www.ebook-converter
But of course, that wouldn't happen.
Michael cupped my cheeks in his hands and stared deeply into my eyes. His green
orbs were like hardened
crystals now. He was furious. His nose were flaring just like Pam's was and I
finally understood why.
Tate's scent was on me.
Could I not catch a break? Am I not allowed to at least try and be the good
girlfriend and tell Michael before
something like this happened? What's funny is that I actually was going to tell
Michael about Tate being at the
lodge last night. And now he's going to think... Hell, I don't even know what he's
going to think.
Before I could comment or even begin to explain what had happened, someone tapped
my shoulder lightly. I
turned my head out of his hands to gaze at the EMT.
"We have to take you to the hospital now. Will anyone be joining?"
Pam appeared at the corner of my eye. She glanced at Michael briefly before looking
at me. "I'll take the girls
back to the lodge."
I nodded in agreement and watched her walk to the girls. Michael let me go off into
the ambulance although
his eyes said it all. He didn't need to voice what his eyes were saying:
'You have a shit load of explaining to do.'
***
P 47-8
The ride back to the lodge was torture. Rolling in the snow wasn't as bad as this.
It's almost half twelve now,
we'd been in the hospital for over three and a half hours. It's funny. This is the
only unvampire related
incident to happen. I mean, this is literally the only incident I've been involved
in that has nothing to do with
vampires and I still managed to get extremely hurt.
Maybe I'm just cursed forever.
My wrist wasn't broken thankfully. A grade two sprain or whatever. They wrapped a
splint around my wrist
and hand to stop me from moving it. They recommended me to ice it for ten-twenty
minutes every so many
hours for the next two days. It'd already swollen up; it just looked like it'd been
blown up with a pump. They
gave me a bag filled with prescribed pain killers for my body and hand. From the
drop into the ground, I'd
managed to bruise the right side of my ribs, my left and right thighs, and get a
little bit of whiplash. My
parents were called at the hospital and they'd pick the girls and me up tomorrow
morning. And I refused to
tell them what kind of state I was in. They already had one child in hospital, I
didn't need my mother having
an aneurism because her other child was.
So basically, I feel like shit. I'll be in bed for a week tops. Now that Michael's
blood is practically out of my
system, I'll be healing normally now.
Michael stopped the car in front of the lodge. I glanced at him briefly before
carefully getting out of the car
trying my hardest not to grunt or cringe at the pain soaring through my muscles.
Michael was at my side in a
heartbeat helping me inside. The kind woman at the desk gave me a sad smile. "I've
been waiting for you to
come through. The blonde woman, Pamela, told me to tell you the girls got settled
in alright. She left a key
here for you as well." She held it out to us and Michael took it.
www.ebook-converter
"Thank you," I smiled at her politely.
"I'll have breakfast sent up tomorrow morning for you girls." Her smile outlined
the ageing lines on her eyes
and cheeks.
"Okay. Thank you again."
Michael slid a hand over my hip and pulled me against his side. He smiled tightly
at the woman and started
leading me toward the stairs although he didn't know where he was going himself. I
managed to lead him up
to the second floor to the room. I opened the door and quietly walked in. The
living room was occupied by
both Amy and Chelsea leaving the bedroom empty. The girls were asleep on the pull
out bed.
I turned to Michael still standing in the doorway and mumbled for him to come in.
We entered the bedroom
together silently, the tense atmosphere becoming thicker as I shut the door. I
pressed my hand to the switch on
the wall to turn the light on. Michael kicked off his shoes and shrugged off his
jacket.
"Michael-" I started.
"I don't want to hear-"
"No, I think you do. Last night, Tate came here-"
"Tate?" He interrupted incredulously. "Is that his name?" Michael scoffed. "Prick."
He mumbled under his
P 47-9
breath.
I was surprised at his choice word and glared at him. "Stop being wicked and listen
to me. He came to the
lodge last night. John told me this morning you followed him here and he was. He
came in. Told me he no
longer has to watch me."
"You invited him in." Michael seemed to have ignored everything else I'd said and
focused on the fact that's
I'd invited him in. He scrubbed his hands through his hair. "Why didn't you tell me
earlier?"
"Believe me, I tried. I called your phone but it was off. John called me and told
me you were asleep. I called
Kate but she said you were still sleeping, plus she sent me an adorable photo of
you which I'll show you
later," I sat down at the edge of the bed. "So I went out with the girls and
promised to try call you again
later."
"What about how you survived that jump?"
"He was hunting nearby."
"And you're sure that is the truth."
"Yes."
www.ebook-converter
"Because you trust him."
I nodded slowly.
"Why do you trust him?" He seemed truly curious.
"Because..." I paused and sighed. Why did I trust him? The few choice words in my
head didn't seem like a
fitting answer for Michael.
"Tell me why." He said a louder.
"Because- because he is a frightened human under all of that hard exterior." I
matched his tone. "He is
scared just like-"
There was a quiet rasp on the door. The door opened a little and Amy popped her
tired head in. She blinked
against the light and said, "Is everything okay?" She croaked.
"Everything's fine." I whispered. "Go back to sleep, we'll talk in the morning."
She nodded sleepily and smiled at us before walking back out closing the door
behind her.
He sighed longingly and dropped into the seat only for a second before he jumped
back up to sit beside me.
"Although I still haven't had the... Pleasure..." His jaw clenched at the word. "To
meet this man, I owe him
for saving you. For that I am grateful." He took my good hand in his. "When John
told me you had an accident
I imagined the worst."
"Of course you did."
P 47-10
"Come now, Evie. If I hear you've gotten into a skiing accident, obviously I was
going to imagine the worst."
He shifted forward and skimmed a thumb over my cheek. I shut my eyes at his
tingling touch. "I was
unbelievably worried."
"I'm alive." I blinked one eye open. "But I'm in a hell of a lot of pain."
"Take the pain killers before going to sleep. They'll help you get through the
night."
"Will you stay?" I asked quietly.
He smiled and pressed his lips to mine. The kiss started out as soft pecks before
he lightly skimmed his
tongue across my bottom lip to deepen the kiss. I allowed our mouths to move in
sync and sighed quietly at
the slowly satisfying craving I didn't even realise I'd accustomed since being away
from him. Michael was a
drug I knew I wouldn't be able to give up. Not for a very, very, very long time.
He pecked my lips one last time before he mumbled the words, "Of course."
Michael helped me undress and dress into my pyjama bottoms and top. Although his
wandering hands and
careful caresses to my bruised body made the process slower, I thanked him
nonetheless.
After brushing my teeth, ignoring the mirror afraid of what I'd see, and taking the
few pills to help dull the
pain, I slipped under the cool sheets and snuggled up to Michael's side. He had
kicked off his shoes and his
black t-shirt leaving him in a pair of jeans.
www.ebook-converter
"Mike, I am sorry I didn't tell you this morning..."
"I have been sleeping a lot. I'm stressed about not finding this..." He shifted
beside me so my head rested on
his should and his hand was rested on my hip. "So I'm not holding it against you at
all. Not even a little bit."
I shut my eyes after moving to rest my sensitive head on his chest. I was so tired
and drained a bear in
hibernation could even compare to me.
I was glad Michael was here with me. I was glad he was here to have a meaningless
conversation with me. I
was more than glad to have his finger tips drawing unintelligible shapes on the
bare skin uncovered by my
pyjama top on my hip.
I showed him the picture Katherine sent me and couldn't even attempt to put up a
fight to stop him from
deleting it. I glowered at him playfully and rested my bad hand on his stomach. "I
was going to frame that."
"What's the point when you have the real thing?" His eyes were closed as he said
this.
"A picture lasts forever."
That made him smile. "And I don't?"
"Hmm..." I pressed a soft kiss to his jaw and continued down his neck to the little
spot between his collar
bone and shoulder where he tensed. "You may have a point."
***
P 47-11
"Mom, calm down." I glanced around at the lingering gazes and turned back to my
hysterical mother. "It's
only a few scrapes and-"
"What a load of crap." She cursed.
I rolled my eyes and watched her bury her head into my father's shoulder. Michael
left before I woke up this
morning, leaving me a note of things I already knew I had to do and a promise to
come over later. After
looking in the mirror this morning and seeing the purple and blue bruise on the
right hand side starting half
way down my forehead, I thought disguising the bruises would be easy. What an
understatement. My ribs
were also purple and blue and thankfully, my thighs weren't discoloured at all!
How lucky am I?
"You're as beaten up as a dropped peach." She sniffed unattractively. Amy winked at
me as she passed us
with the remaining bags. "Why didn't you tell us you were this bad?"
"Because I didn't want to worry you or make a scene like you are now." I whispered
harshly. "I'll have the
splint off in a few weeks."
"Oh, Evangeline, what if something worse happened? What if you broke bones?"
"But I didn't." I sighed and begged my dad to calm her down with my eyes.
www.ebook-converter
He cleared his throat and turned to her with a reassuring look although I could see
the conflict in his own
eyes. "Come on, let's get them home. Evie's fine."
She hit her hand to his stomach and he flinched. "Don't you care she could have
gotten seriously hurt?"
"Of course I do. But she's asking us as her parents to trust her when she says that
she's okay." He pressed a
delicate kiss to her temple and I smiled at the sight. My mother's cheeks turned a
slight pink and her lips
twitched up into a smile. It always made me smile that my mother and fathers
relationship was as close as it
was. Her smiles were as if she was hiding a secret and his eyes were as if she'd
just walked into his life. Its
one of the things I wished I had when I got in a serious relationship once I got
older. But I don't wish it
anymore. Because when I'm with Michael, it was exactly what I'd wished for.
"Okay." She sighed and my father rubbed her arm. "We'll check you girls out; get
yourself in the car before
you hurt yourself anymore."
"Funny." I smirked at her and waddled slowly exit after thanking the lovely woman
that owned the lodge.
Chelsea met me outside and took my hand despite the fact they were covered in
bandages to help me to the
car.
"How'd it go?" She asked.
"Well, she stopped crying." I grinned. "Now it's trying to get her to let me leave
the house."
She squeezed my hand only a little. "Sneak out."
"You never stop do you?" I laughed.
P 47-12
______________
DONE.
Realised that I don't usually ask for votes and haven't in a loonngg time!
Vote guys!! And comment i do love your comments!
Why would you do that omg Exactly meaning u only have 1 life and if u die u can't
return
www.ebook-converter
P 47-13
48: Hesitant Meeting
212K 3.4K 291
by Misguided
______________
To be honest, I was expecting Katherine and Laura to get on with Chelsea and Amy.
Amy could be shy but
with Laura they seemed inseparable, and Kate and Chels? No comment.
However the problem with this situation was we weren't allowed to leave the house.
Scratch that, I wasn't
allowed to leave the house.
"Mom," Out of breath already, I sat down on the kitchen chair. "Come on, let us go
out."
"I'm not having you out. Look at you; you're already out of breath from walking
from your bedroom,
downstairs." She said as she glanced up from her magazine. "I know this is your
last day with the girls and
I'll consider, maybe, letting you wander out without my knowledge."
I narrowed my eyes. "Dad said I couldn't go out."
www.ebook-converter
"Yes he did. Aaron comes home tomorrow; he doesn't want you hurt anymore than you
already are."
"How am I going to leave? Dad's in his office but that won't stop him from coming
out at any time."
My mom's mischievous smile made me wonder how much I resembled the woman. "I'll
distract your father."
"Oh, mom," I smiled and shook my head. "I do love you."
"And I, you. Now, do you need help upstairs?"
I shook my head. "Actually, they're downstairs waiting for me. I know it's pretty
chilly outside but not
freezing like it was a few weeks ago but the ice has melted, the suns out and the
floors dry so we said we'd
go to the park."
"Okay. Just make sure your friend Katherine drives. I don't want you driving."
I stood up slowly and stretched out my bruised muscles. "Deal. Thanks mom."
"You're welcome. Now," She joined me and gave me a kiss on the cheek. "Go now
before I side with your
father and say no."
I grinned at her and wobbled into the living room. "The park?"
Kate was smirking like an idiot. "Want me to drive?" She asked already knowing the
answer.
"If you want." I rolled my eyes.
P 48-1
Chelsea went upstairs and grabbed my shoes, two large blankets and jumper for me
while the rest went to the
car.
"Is Michael coming?"Chelsea asked as we walked through the front doors.
I shrugged. "I'm not sure what he's doing today."
"Invite him!" She smiled. "Tell him to bring his friends if he wants."
I laughed a little. "Why do you want him there?"
"I want to get to know the man you're obviously going to be with for a very, very
long time."
"Okay," We stopped beside Katherine's, or should I say Sam's, car door. "That's if
he isn't busy."
Chelsea winked. "Don't tell me you don't miss him. I know you two argued Friday
night, which I'm still sorry
about."
"I'd love to see him, and you should stop apologising for that." Although, at about
three in the morning I met
Michael in the living room and sat there on the carpet talking about absolutely
nothing. So I didn't miss him
too much. "I'll text him."
www.ebook-converter
I was about to open the door when Chels stopped me. "Do it now!"
I saw Laura glance out the window with a confused expression. Oh, crap. She didn't
know about Michael and
me. And I don't even think I've explained it to Chelsea yet. "Chelsea I can't."
Her eyes rolled so quickly I may have missed it if I blinked. "And why not?"
I shut the door to the car. "Because, I've regretted to alert my Canadian friend
that my boyfriend is our history
lecturer."
Her eyes popped out of their sockets. "H-he's your...?"
"Yes, it's also something I've forgotten to mention you." I whispered. "So I can't
invite him."
She wrinkled her nose. "Be sneaky about it."
"Oh,Chelsea, come on, this one is different to our usual sneaky stuff. I don't want
her finding out."
"Come on... Tell him to invite friends."
I started to groan.
"Evie get in the car please," Katherine said after she lowered her window.
I climbed up into the front seat still groaning while a laughing Chelsea sat in the
back with Amy and Laura. I
was staring down at my phone considering it. I'd be stupid if I did. Risking it. If
Laura did find out about
Michael and me in the future, I wonder what her reaction would be...
P 48-2
I jumped a little when my phone started vibrating. Text message from... Michael,
speak of the devil and he
shall appear.
I gasped at the message and turned my narrowed angry eyes to a smirking Kate.
"You sneaky-" I started but she interrupted.
"You were considering it. And besides, this will be extremely interesting."
'Katherine told me to meet you at Deer Lake Park with Sam and John?'
I'm going to kill that girl. I was literally about to text back when Kate took the
phone from my hands.
"Katherine!"
"We're here now, no need to text back." She'd taken the key from its ignition and
practically ran out of the
car.
"I'm going to kill you." I told her when I got out of the car.
"Come on Mrs. Waddle, let's get you sat down before you bust a blood vessel." Her
laugh filled the air as we
followed Laura into the half empty park.
www.ebook-converter
I was beginning to freak out now. What if it becomes suspicious? I hadn't had a
scare like this yet. Well,
okay, maybe the time when he came over and stayed the night for the first time, he
could have been caught if
everyone was awake or if Lucas did walk down that night and caught him. And that
time when we were
kissing with the door open... And that time Laura heard usOkay, fine. There is more
than one occasion.
Kate helped me sit down after Laura lay out a few blankets.
"What if it rains?" Laura said as she collapsed onto the sheet.
"Yeah, Evie wouldn't be able to run to the car without breaking another bone."
Chels giggled.
"Ha, ha." I mumbled with a smile. "But I didn't break any bones."
"You might as well have!" She replied, pulling my back to her. "Your body is as
fragile as a soap bubble. I
can't touch you without you wincing- see! You winced!"
"No I didn't." I mumbled as I lay my head on her legs. Her head appeared directly
above mine, blocking out
the sun with her 'seriously' look. "Fine."
"Like this small lump of a bruise here." Her finger skimmed my forehead. "Does it
hurt?"
I shrugged. "Little bit."
"Well it should." Kate whispered in my ear when she lay on the blanket near my
head. "From what I frickin'
saw you basically fell head first."
P 48-3
Kate and I talked this morning before she came over. She told me she's been seeing
a whole lot more lately.
Like she's seeing in his point of view. But it's cloudy still. She sees him
walking. It's like flashes. She sees
what he sees. She saw him running. Saw me flying through the air. Saw him catch me.
"At least you survived." Amy piped in, whipping out her Sookie Stackhouse novel
from her bag.
I heard Katherine snort from the side and knew she saw the book. Laura and Chelsea
started talking about
their classes whilst Kate shut her eyes with a grin and Amy continued reading.
I was watching the shapes in the sky form into various planes, bunnies, cars,
monsters, whatever you usually
imagine when you look at clouds. I was starting to relax, forget even about the
fact I could soon be 'bumping'
into Michael.
"Mr. Reeves? Coach Harris? Oh, my god! I never see teachers out of college."
Oh, here we go.
I sat up and smiled up at them innocently. Katherine was already standing with her
brother, which I
wondered how Kate was going to explain that he was best friends with our teacher,
and Amy was still
engrossed in her book.
"Hello girls," I heard Michael's musical voice.
www.ebook-converter
I smiled up at his angelic face and sparkling green eyes. Seeing him was always
like seeing him for the first
time. He looked casual in a pair of dark jeans and his classic crisp white t-shirt.
His eyes never left mine as I
stood up with a grin. "Hello, sir."
"Evangeline," He glanced down at the girls. "And friends."
"These are my friends from New York, Amy and Chelsea."
Amy put her book down with a longing sigh and stood up. "Nice to meet you." Her
discreet wink said it all.
Sam's eyes widened when they landed on me. "You look so beaten up."
"Thank you, Sam," I scowled. "I feel fine thanks for asking."
"Aw, I'm sorry. How are you, Evie?"
I mumbled my fine and smiled when he pulled me into a hug. "You're such a cutie."
"Get off me." I slapped his chest as I turned back to the greetings.
Now this is the meeting I'd been anticipating. John and Amy. Ever since Katherine
hinted it on Monday night,
I'd been trying to figure out how they'd meet.
I watched as her eyes flickered to John over her glasses. John smiled at her
sweetly. I glanced at Katherine
and rolled my eyes at her expectant eyes.
P 48-4
Chelsea shook John's hand next and then Michael's with a smirk. And then John and
Amy shook hands. Her
hand innocently placed itself into his. His hazel eyes bore into her brown ones
curiously.
She tried to avoid all eye contact by smiling and looking at his throat.
"I'm sorry, what was your name?" He asked.
"Amy," She replied shyly.
He shined a smile her way and I was surprised she didn't melt. Although she looked
like she wanted to. No
one except for Michael, Katherine and me were actually paying attention to the
exchange. I could see the
slight amusement in Michael's face but there was worry too. I didn't know why.
Maybe there was something I
didn't know.
"Jonathan," He glanced down at how his hand was still gripping onto hers and slowly
let go. "But just John to
friend's. Where has Evie been hiding you two?" John's gaze flickered to mine with a
question he looked like
he sure as hell wanted answered.
"New York." I answered, my eyes trained onto the way Amy searched John's face.
"Such a shame."
www.ebook-converter
Amy glanced at me after his comment and raised a brow.
Now that made me smile. I knew that would be Amy's reaction. John is a magnificent
man, even when I met
him. Maybe I notice it even more now. But Amy was never the one for looks. She's a
female, of course she'll
swoon, melt maybe even gawk at a handsome human, or vampire in John's case.
I sent Kate a smug smile and she huffed.
"Care to join us?" Laura popped up beside me, breaking any weird tension between us
all. "I know, it's
peculiar to have teacher's interacting with students outside of Uni but, Reeves and
Harris be real. We're like
four or five years apart. We're adults here." Laura held her hands in the air in
surrender.
Katherine sent her brother a smile. "Yes, brother. Join us."
"Sam, how'd you know them?" Laura asked him as everyone sat down.
Michael and I looked directly at each other still not sitting down just yet. "Hey,
girls I'm going to get some
food from the shop." I said not breaking eye contact.
"Do you need one of us to come with you?" Chelsea looked up at me with a smirk.
"You know, because of
how hurt you are?"
"Oh, what happened?" Michael interjected with knowing eyes, running a hand over his
hair.
"Why don't you help me to the shop and I'll explain on the way."
I glanced at Laura's curious eyes briefly and watched her shake her head before
turning back to the girls.
P 48-5
I lay my hand on Michael's outstretched forearm for support and started to walk
across the park. When we
were at a far enough distance away from them, I slid my hand down the skin of his
forearm and laced our
fingers together thankful he was still supporting my weight.
"Katherine, hmm?" He said with a smile.
"That witch really needs to learn to stop interfering."
"Without Kate interfering, a lot of things wouldn't happen," Michael slowed to a
steady few footsteps to keep
up with me. "You should be used to it by now, Dimples."
"I am but," I groaned. "She's so..."
"I know what you mean." His lips pressed to the side of my head and I smiled.
"How're you anyway?"
"Still in pain. Feels like my body is a big bruise." I told him despite telling Sam
I was fine.
"Well, I do know something that could help," He hinted.
I scrunched my nose. "I don't want you offering your blood to me every time I hurt
myself, Michael. I can get
through this. I know I asked for it last time but that was because I broke a bone.
I have no broken bones, I
have a bruised body, and a sprained wrist. I'll survive this one."
www.ebook-converter
"Alright," He exhaled. "Fine. I'll agree with you this time."
"Honestly, I don't need your blood. Broken bones, a head trauma, sure, hook me up
to an IV." He chuckled.
"But with a few bruises it's nothing."
"You're stubborn, you know that?"
"And you're an ass but you don't hear me complaining about it, do you?"
We walked together to the store across the road from the park and got a bunch of
junk food like Doritos and
dip, various amount of candy bars I'd lost count of. We didn't go back to them
straight away. There were
benches near by that Michael and I decided to park ourselves.
"Did Katherine tell you?" He asked as he opened a can of Diet Coke.
"About...?" I watched him take a meaningless sip, his Adams apple bobbing up and
down as he did so.
"How John has become oddly curious about your friend Amy,"
"Oh, that." I stole the can from him and took a prolonged sip. "Yes she told me
about it."
"What do you think?"
"I think nothing. If I did, I'd be considered a hypocrite."

"Why's that?"
P 48-6
"Who am I to stop Amy from liking a vampire? Although, I highly doubt she will.
She's a romantic, she'll
swoon but she's going back to New York. That's all that'll happen."
He was nodding his head in understanding. "I don't think it's a good idea anyway."
I raised a brow. "Why?"
"It's not my business to tell, but John's past isn't all fun and games."
"I thought not." I sighed. "I notice the way John puts on his fun façade but when
things get serious, it's like
looking at the century year old he really is."
"He is older, so why shouldn't he? He's the brother figure in my life and always
has been."
"What about that... Nathaniel? He was your non-blood related brother."
Michael's frown told me maybe I shouldn't have mentioned him. But then he said, "He
was and shall always
remain to be. Whether he is dead or alive, Nathaniel will always be my brother."
I picked up his hand from the bench and squeezed. "I'm sorry, I..."
"It's honestly fine. It was a long time ago, Evie. A different century." He grinned
at me sweetly and I giggled
thankful the atmosphere had changed. "Come on hop-along, let's get you back before
Laura gets suspicious."
www.ebook-converter
"Ha, ha," I mumbled letting him help me up. "Do you really think John could get to
know Amy?"
"Who knows? They've just met, anything could happen."
"Not really, she goes back to New York tomorrow."
He smiled. "Love is a-"
"Shut up, you. Don't start with that philosophy crap." I slapped his chest lightly
with my bad hand. "If you
knew Amy, you'd know she wouldn't fall in love with a man even if he was the
sexiest thing on earth with the
personality of an Angel. Even if that were to happen, it'd take at least eight
months to BEGIN to worm their
way into her heart."
"She seems like she's hard to please."
I shrugged. "Amy's a mystery to us all. I love the girl so I accept whatever type
of craziness she could pop
out with."
"What about Chelsea?"
"There's no mystery in that girl." I stated bluntly. "She says what she thinks.
Simple as."
As we grew slightly closer, I let go of his hand reluctantly and lay it on his
forearm instead.
"You'll miss them won't you?"
P 48-7
"Yeah, of course I will. I know I won't be seeing them for definite until summer
next year."
Michael furrowed his eyebrows at me. "You'll see them."
"I have to get a damned job." I grumbled.
His chuckled rang in my ears and I glared up at him. "I won't be able to carry on
with myself if I don't! I feel
like I've been played by my parents. The amount of money that lodge and ski passes
up to the mountains must
have cost."
"It was a present."
"I think it was a trick to get me and Chelsea to get jobs. Our parents can be
devious like that."
The group were in range now; Chelsea having a good old chat with Sam, Kate and
Laura bonding like there
was no tomorrow and then there was Amy and John. I tilted my head curiously as
Michael and I drew closer.
I think he was slightly curious as well because he'd slowed.
Amy's head was still buried in her book, and John's lips were moving slightly. Her
hand paused as it went to
turn the page and she looked up at him with a raised brow.
Michael's chuckle beside me made me turn to him. "What?"
www.ebook-converter
"He just asked her what was so damned interesting about the vampire novel she was
reading. She looks like
he just offended her mother."
I started laughing. "What's funny is John is merely curious, I assume?" Michael
nodded. "And Amy is taking
it as a sneer."
"Why?"
"She loves her books." I sighed.
We made it back to the group with one little buckle from me and an easy catch and a
chuckle from Michael.
Katherine caught the buckle from the corner of her eye and was already laughing
when I sat down beside her.
"Stop laughing it hurt." I growled.
That only made her laugh more. As the afternoon moved slowly forward, I couldn't
help but notice the sly
glances at me from across the blanket from Michael. Whenever I did catch him, he'd
smile innocently at me
and point for me to pay attention to the conversation Sam and Laura were having
about God knows what
because I wasn't paying the slightest bit of attention. Amy hadn't said much during
our little group meeting. I'd
glanced back a few times and saw she hadn't moved from reading her book. John
hadn't moved either
surprisingly. He'd briefly listen, maybe even contribute to the Kate or Sam's
conversations and then he'd just
curiously watch Amy. I couldn't help but smile when Amy would look up for a second
to catch him staring.
And then I'd grin when her cheeks tinted pink. Such a shame she had to go back to
New York. Their
developing acquaintance would have been interesting to watch.
It was getting to five o'clock now and the sun was slowly leaving the sky. I'd
noticed Sam, John, Katherine,
P 48-8
and Michael's brief private exchange.
"It's getting late." John stood up. "Ready to go?"
"Yes, I'm tired." Samuel's yawn was a little too over exaggerated. "Michael?"
"Of course," He smiled. "And maybe it's best for you all to go home too, it's
getting dark."
Laura giggled like what he said was a joke. "We'll be fine."
"I think Reeves is right," Kate agreed. "Let's get going."
I flew out my hand and waited for someone to take it to help me. "Alright."
Michael discreetly slapped John's outstretched hand to pull me up.
Katherine started leading Laura to the car giving Michael time to say an actual
goodbye to the girls.
"It was a pleasure meeting you both." He grabbed Chelsea in a large hug and I
smiled lovingly at the man. He
was too sweet for his own good. Amy was next and he even picked her up. Her giggle
was sweet and even
made Chels laugh at how abrupt Michael's hugs were.
www.ebook-converter
He dropped her back onto her feet and grinned down at her.
"Look after her, Michael." Chelsea winked.
Amy fixed her glasses. "Yeah, and make sure the girl doesn't rein control over
you,"
I scowled.
"She tends to do that." Amy finished.
"Not with me," He patted my head but I slapped his hand away. Michael gave me a
quick peck on the lips
after making sure Laura was completely out of sight and started to walk off. But
then he turned around and
stared at John, waiting for him to join him.
John smiled politely at the girls, giving Amy a stare I'd seen on Michael a long
time ago. Curiosity.
What's my motto? Curiosity killed the cat.
John walked off after a moment and I pinned Amy with a stare.
"Later," She sighed.
We met Katherine and Laura by the car and got in just as the sky started to turn
purple. Kate dropped us off at
the house and Laura and her said their goodbye's to the girls.
During dinner a few hours later, it finally hit me that they were actually going
tomorrow. They have an
afternoon flight at four so we still had tomorrow morning to hang out a little
before they had to go. They'd
P 48-9
already half packed so it wouldn't be a problem. Amy was very quiet during dinner.
She was cracking her
knuckles between bites. What was she thinking about?
We'd all changed into our pyjamas and migrated into the living room with three
large tubs of ice-cream, a jar
of Nutella, marshmallows and strawberries. Odd? Well, we're female, we like to mix
our odd foods.
By midnight,Chelsea was asleep with chocolate smeared on her chin but Amy was still
wide awake staring
at the TV screen like Jennifer's Body wasn't even on.
"Are we going to talk about John?" I whispered.
"There's nothing to talk about, Evie." She whispered back without turning from the
screen.
I glared at her, knowing full well she knew I was staring. She finally huffed and
turned to me. "The man is
annoying."
"Bull shit."
"He is. You disappeared but all he kept doing was asking me questions."
"Isn't that what someone does when they don't know someone?"
www.ebook-converter
Her mouth opened and closed.

"That's what I thought."
We didn't speak for a few minutes. She remained staring at the TV and I watched her
because I knew she was
going to say something else. Except, I wasn't expecting her to say what she said:
"He... I know this is going to sound really, really weird, but he smelt wonderful."
I pursed my lips but couldn't help the chuckle escape my mouth. She was attracted
to him after all. "What'd he
smell like?"
"Let's not ponder on it, please." She leaned her head back on the sofa. "It was an
outrageous thing for me to
say."
I smiled at the girl. "It's really not."
"Evie..."
"Let's go to sleep."
"Promise me you won't tell Michael or John I said that, please."
I rolled my eyes. Damn, I was going to tell Michael. "I promise."

"Thank you."
P 48-10
I grabbed the remote and switched it onto standby. "I'm exhausted."
Amy stood up. "So amI.Should we go upstairs and leave Chels or take her up?"
I smiled at Chelsea's sleeping body and turned back to Amy. "Let's leave her. That
way we get the bed to
ourselves."
Her smile meant she definitely agreed. After brushing our teeth, combing our hair
out and settling into bed, I
started to think about how much I was actually going to miss them both. I loved
them to pieces, and I'm trying
to figure out how I've managed to survive the first four months without them.
"Evie?"
I opened my eyes. "Yes?"
"You know Chelsea and I miss you like crazy up in New York."
"Really?"
"Mmhm." She sighed. "We'll see you during the summer though. Whether you come up to
New York for a few
weeks or if we come up for a few weeks again."
www.ebook-converter
"I know." I took her hand and squeezed. "I'll miss you both."
"We'll miss you too." Her voice shook and I cursed her.
"If you cry, I'll hit you."
"I'm not crying." She sniffed.

"Amy," I groaned. "Don't cry."
"You know what I'm like, Evie." Her laugh was strained. "I love ya."
"I love you more. Night."
"Night."
As we started to drift off into sleep I heard the door to my room open. I glanced
over Amy and started
sniggering at a mumbling tired Chelsea staggering into my room.
As she shoved her way into the middle of the bed between Amy and I she said, "You
two drive me to
insanity."
Amy's sleepy giggle was the last thing I heard before I fell into a dreamless
sleep.
________________________
FINISHED! WOO!
P 48-11
Vote, vote, vote!!
Or comment! I love your comments they always make me go "OOO interesting." LOVE YOU
GUYS.
Shield to hide behind... ?? She's thinking 'hey I'm staying here cuz I like john'
www.ebook-converter
P 48-12
49: Questions pt. 2
210K 3.4K 370
by Misguided
Mistakes, I always apologise.

________________________________________
"Evie?"
I set my sad glassy eyes onto my mother as she stopped at the traffic lights a few
miles out of the Airport.
"You can see them again during summer." She smiled sadly at me.
"It feels like I've said goodbye to them all over again." I mumbled referring to
when I had to say goodbye to
them before moving here. "It hurts."
www.ebook-converter
"Oh, Evangeline. I know," She patted my thigh and squeezed. "I know."
We had a few hours this morning to talk whilst they made sure they didn't forget
anything. And then about half
hour ago the plane took off. Amy wasn't the one crying surprisingly. It was all
Chelsea. Amy was smiling at
me happy we'd said our goodbye last night whilst she held a sobbing Chelsea.
After the longest hug in the century and a few kisses and promises we made to stay
in contact they walked
through security and that was it. And now, I had to wait until Aaron got home. I
didn't have it in myself to do
it though. I needed to leave the house for a few hours or even stay in my room
until dad finished signing the
bucket load of papers to get my brother back home. On top of all of this drama, I
hadn't had a chance to
actually go Christmas shopping and neither had the tree or lights been put up
around the house. We were
going to do it when I got back home from Uni a last week but what a disaster that
was. Aaron was in hospital
and I didn't even come home for the whole weekend.
"Want anything to eat?" My mother asked as she parked in the drive.
"No, thanks. I'm really tired and my body hurts."
"Have you been taking your medication? Sleeping with both of the girls must have
been torture."
"It was a good pain," I laughed and waited for my mom to step out of the car and
help me out. "I'll take a
sleeping med now. What time is it?"
"Almost quarter to five. Are you sure you should? You won't sleep all night."
"It's fine, really. I'll wake up in a few hours, by then Aaron should be back and I
won't look so much like
hell."
P 49-1
My mothers scolding eyes told me she wasn't happy about the fact I will be sleeping
so early and probably
won't be awake for another five to six hours.
"Can you try to be awake by nine?"
"I'll set an alarm for eight."
She started leading me upstairs. "What did Michael think of the girls?"
I smiled at the memory of their surprised faces when he pulled them into a hug. "He
loved them."
"That's good. What about Katherine and Laura?"
"They adored them too. I was more than happy to see them fit in so well with them,
especially Kate with
Chelsea. I thought there'd be a clash or something."
She led me into my bedroom. There were probably about two boxes left for me to
unpack but otherwise,
everything was fine. Mum must have organised everything while I was up in the
mountains. The desk was up,
pictures were scattered on the walls and tabletops, my clothes weren't dumped
everywhere. My room looked
good now.
"Lie down and I'll get you a sleeping pill."
www.ebook-converter
When my mother walked out, I changed from my jeans into a pair of shorts and
shrugged off my jumper
leaving me in a plain faded blue t-shirt.
I sat down slowly on the edge of the bed and smiled when mom walked back in. "Half
a pill, these things are
strong."
I nodded and swallowed the pill followed by a huge gulp of water. She drew my
curtains slightly and
pressed a kiss to my cheek before walking out. I set an alarm for eight as I
promised and lay my head down
on the pillow. As unimportant dreams swirled around my brain, projecting things
into my vision, showing me
the people I loved, showing me things I missed and showing me the things I feared,
my eyes fluttered open
only for a second before I started snuggling closer against a body beside me.
It wasn't until my alarm went off that I realised that the body wasn't a dream or
in my imagination.
"You know," I croaked. "It's considered breaking and entering if you just stroll
through my window."
His deep chuckle vibrated my hand that rested on his chest. "I didn't break
anything."
"You still entered." I looked up into the beautiful man's face and pressed a kiss
to his jaw.
"What was that for?"
"I'm happy I didn't wake up alone." I landed another kiss to his jaw. "Thank you
for coming over."
"I figured you'd want company." Michael took my hand in his and laced our fingers
together. "How are you
feeling?"
P 49-2
I stretched my limbs out with a groan. "I could be better."
"Well..."
"No."
He grinned down at me and kissed my hand. "Just a little bit."
"Why are you so eager to get your blood in my system?"
"If anything, I'd rather not have my blood in you. I don't want anything to happen
to you."
"Do you think something would?"
"Of course not." He rolled his eyes. "I wouldn't let that happen. But you need a
little bit to fasten the process.
Come on, Evie," He rolled me onto my back placing a hand on my hip. "I can't stand
to see you in so much
pain."
"I'm fine," I reassured.
"Please?" He lowered his head a little placing his lips just above mine, making me
see one eye instead of
two. "Evie?"
www.ebook-converter
"Don't give me those puppy dog eyes. Or eye even" I groaned. My hands moved over
his shoulders and
squeezed. "I can't take it."
"Kiss me,"
"No..." I drawled out hesitantly.

He smiled evilly and I narrowed my eyes. "Okay, fine. Let's make a deal. I'm going
to ask you six questions,
and for every question you get right, I'll give you a kiss. And if you get at least
five right by the end of it, I'll
stop asking you to drink my blood."
"And if I get two questions wrong?"
"You have to have a little. And you don't get a kiss."
"Oh, damn." I said sarcastically. "Okay, fine. Be quick, I was supposed to be up by
eight."
"Alright. Question one," His finger hooked into the neckline of my shirt and pulled
it down to reveal my
collarbone. "When did I change into a vampire?"
Before I could answer his lips were brushing back and forth against the skin
between my neck and
collarbone. "This isn't fair."
"What?" He mumbled before he continued his attack on my shoulder.
"You're distracting me..."
P 49-3
"Times ticking."
Oh. Um... "1922."
He paused and I wondered if I got it wrong.
But then he pressed a kiss to my collarbone and said, "Correct."
I let out a sigh but groaned when he feathered his kisses to the side of my neck
where my pulse was beating
rapidly. "Question two," He mumbled. "What's the capital of Canada?"
"But..."
"Tick, tock."
"Ot-Ottawa?" I stuttered out as a question.
He smiled against my neck and parted his perfect lips to kiss by my throat. I
jerked, slightly surprised when I
felt his tongue scrape along the vein. "Correct. Question three," His mouth was at
the sensitive spot below
my ear lobe. "When was I born?"
Hmm... Kiss just a little lower...
www.ebook-converter
"Evie?"
I opened my eyes. "Huh?"

"When was I born?"
"Oh, um... September 1899."

"What date?"
My eyes widened. "What?"
"What date?" He repeated.
"We haven't talked about what date you were born," And we hadn't. I figured his
birthday was in September
when he told me back when we first met that he'd 'just' turned twenty-three.
"Take a guess."
Oh, dear. "The... Fif-Four-Thirteenth?"
A long pause. Very long. And then, "Are you sure?"

"No." I groaned.
He moved back so he was in my line of vision. His pupils were slightly dilated and
the green iris around it
was liquid, filled with desire. "I'm sorry but that is wrong. The correct answer
was the fifteenth."
P 49-4
I mentally cursed myself. Should have gone with the fifteenth.
"Question four," His lips were back to below my ear lobe but now he was only laying
sweet kisses to my
skin. "When were we officially together?"
"October 31st," I giggled. "That tickles."
"That is correct and I know." He kissed me in that spot and moved to my cheek. He
pressed his lips once,
twice and then said, "Smile."
"No, I hate my dimples."
"I'll tickle you." He warned so I smiled quickly. "Good." His kissed where my
dimple would be on my right
cheek and I couldn't help but smile for real. "Question five. When we first met,
what did I get you from
McDonalds when we were in the laundry room?"
"I hope you're joking."
"Not even a little."
I rolled my eyes. "You said you didn't know what I liked so you got me a McChicken
sandwich meal."
www.ebook-converter
"Drink?"
"Um... Uh, a coke?"
He pressed a kiss at the corner of my lips and said, "Correct." But then his lips
landed on mine. His tongue
dove into my parted lips and I couldn't help the small moan of pleasure that strung
along with it. My body
always reacted to him and I loved it. Michael gave me a brief teasing lick before
he pulled away. I followed
him but he pressed a finger to my chest to stop me.
He shifted his body so he was hovering over me, although I wouldn't mind having his
body weight on top of
me. His breath tickled my lips, and I groaned, already craving for another kiss.
"Last question."
"Hit me with it." I sighed.
"Between 1560 and 1715, Europe witnessed only thirty years of international peace.
The greatest
"international" conflict of the period was the Thirty Years' War, a war that had
its origins in the complicated
religious and political environment of the period. During 1555 what brought an end
to religious wars in
Central Europe by dividing the numerous German states between Catholic and Lutheran
authority?"
My mouth hung open by the end of it. Son of a"That-!"
"Tick, tock, tick-"
"You're an asshole."
P 49-5
"You've learnt this." He grinned at me. "You know the answer, get it right and I
won't pressure you to drink
my blood. Get it wrong? And you have to. And I suggest you answer quickly. You have
twenty-five seconds
before your mother comes into this room to get you downstairs to greet your
brother."
I clenched my jaw at the man. My cheeks were starting to burn with anger, damn him.
I don't remember
learning about it!
"Fifteen seconds."
Come on, Evie think. These were the religious wars during the sixteenth century
through to the eighteenth. By
1609, the Holy Roman Empire had split into two hostile alliances, the Protestant
Union and the Catholic
League... What happened before that?
"Ten seconds..."
Come on, Evie!
"Five seconds."
"Uh! The Peace of... Something! Uh! Westphalia?!"
He smiled and stood up from the bed.
www.ebook-converter
There was a light knock on the door before it opened. My mother walked in with a
smile and I glanced where
Michael was previously standing to see him gone.
"Oh, good you're awake. Aaron's downstairs. He wants to see you."
I was still trying to figure out whether I'd gotten the answer right or freaking
wrong.
"Come on honey," She held her hand out to me. "We haven't told him you were in an
accident, so he'll have a
bit of a surprise."
"Excellent." I grumbled as she led me downstairs. I mean, I didn't mind having some
of his blood but I didn't
want him giving it to me every time I hurt myself. Did I get the question right?
Damn him I can't remember!
She led me into the living room and I grinned at my brother sitting down with our
father on the large couch
watching a hockey game.
He turned his head at the sound of us entering and I grinned wider. But Aaron only
frowned. He looked so
much healthier. His skin wasn't pale anymore, his blue eyes were brighter but the
scar on his neck was
visible, still. I hoped that disappeared.
"What the hell happened to you?" He grabbed a crutch I hadn't noticed propped up
against the couch and
stood. "Oh, my gosh, Evie-"
"Hush, Aaron, I'm not as bad as you." I giggled and patted mom's hand for her to
let me go.
"Try me." He wrapped an arm around my waist and hugged me.
P 49-6
I kissed his cheek and said, "I, uh. I fell off a cliff skiing. Dove right into the
snow." I lifted my shirt to show
him my bruised ribs. "Rolled, and rolled and didn't stop for ages." I showed him my
splinted wrist. "Almost
broke a hand," Pointed to my head. "Hit my head."
"Damn. That is a hell of a lot worse than me."
Mom sent him a dirty look for swearing but we ignored it. "I didn't almost die from
it though." I snapped.
"Yes she did." Mom interjected.
"But it was less of a chance for me," I scowled at her and turned back to my
brother. "Enough about me;
how're you?"
"I'm great now. A bit difficult to walk without getting tired but I'll be fine and
the bites are slowly healing."
He grinned at me as if he were truly happy. "I'm glad to be home."
"And we're glad you are home." My mother kissed his temple. She looked so much
happier now that Aaron
was home. My dad was smiling at us all and he even stood up to join us. That night
we had a nice late family
dinner. Aaron was laughing; grinning, making jokes like the attack didn't even
happen. Aaron commented
how he wished he were here to see Amy and Chelsea.
By ten, Aaron was being helped upstairs and I was left in the living room watching
TV with dad.
www.ebook-converter
"How're you Evie?"
"I'm fine," I patted my dads shoulder and smirked at his worried icy blue eyes.
"Good. You're not too sad about your friends leaving are you?"
"I'm sad, yes but I can still talk to them on Skype and Facebook."
My father's nose wrinkled in thought. He tended to do that a lot bless him. "You
know sweetie, I'm sorry
about having to relocate."
I smiled at my loving dad and shuffled closer to him. "At the time I obviously
thought the idea was... Mad.
But I chose to come with you. I couldn't stand the idea of being too far away from
you all."
He curled an arm around my shoulders and squeezed lightly. "I know and you're
mother and I love you for
coming on your own accord."
"I'd of missed you all too much." I rested my head on his shoulder.
"I'd of missed my girl."
"I'm not a girl anymore, dad."
He sighed longingly. "You're not are you? Now that you're in a serious relationship
with-"
"Dad, really?" I interrupted.
P 49-7
"-that Michael. What is his appeal to you anyway? He looks like a pretty boy
anyway."
"Daddy, no." I scolded. "Want me to tell you? Because, in a not so creepy way, he's
kind of like you."
He paused and looked at me waiting for my explanation.
"He's loving, he cares about me, he looks after me just like you look after mom.
Whenever you look at mom I
see that look in your eyes like she's the first and last woman you'll ever look at
in that way."
"Does Michael look at you like that?" He grumbled.
"I hope so," I smiled up at him. "You like him now, why are you bringing this up
anyway?"
And then I saw it. The true look of worry. The look a father has for their daughter
when they believe they're
making the mistake of their life.
"I... Just think you're a bit young to be thinking this way."
"When did you and mom have me, dad." I asked getting just the tiniest bit angry.
He shut his eyes and sighed.
www.ebook-converter
"When was it again? Just to remind me?"

"You're mother had you at twenty-three."
"And you were twenty-nine about to turn thirty. You and mom got married a year
later. She was in education
just like I am now. She was no where near finished her education when she had me.
Of course, I'm not
pregnant or expecting to be pregnant any time soon," I said when he opened his
mouth. "I'm just making a
point that mom was young and in love too. Not as young. Why can't I be?"
My father's long sigh was a sign of defeat. Because he couldn't exactly argue. Mom
accepted Michael why
couldn't he?
"While you ponder on that," I stood up after planting a peck on his cheek. "I'll
see you in the morning. Love
you,"
He mumbled a, 'Love you too', before I waddled my way upstairs. I decided on a bath
instead of a shower. I
undid the three Velcro's on my splint and sighed. I hated having my hand in this
thing. It always itches and my
wrist always gets hot. I started to run the water, adding the strawberry bath salts
my mother stacked up in my
bathroom room from her own. I stripped down to nothing and pulled my hair tie out
of my hair.
As I settled into the hot water with a sigh, I started to think about things from
my dad's point of view. If my
daughter was eighteen in a serious relationship I wouldn't be as worried. She would
be eighteen. She'd be an
adult. But, of course I would do what my dad is doing. Question her; ask her this
is what she wanted.
I dipped my head under and slid back up the head of the bath. I'll get my dad to
see what I see. It shouldn't
take too long... I hope.
P 49-8
I stretched my legs out letting them rest at the foot of the bath and shut my eyes
after smoothing my wet hair
out of my face.
Uh, father's. Why are they so difficult?
I barely heard the door click. At first I thought, oh maybe it's just mom getting
something for her own
bathroom but when the person didn't make themselves known, I grabbed my wash cloth
without opening my
eyes, covered my necessary parts and said, "Have we gotten to that stage in our
relationship where we can
bathe in front of each other?"
"Evie, we were naked for a whole weekend that stage has passed."
I blinked one eye open and raised a brow at him sitting on the lowered toilet lid
with a smile. "I do prefer my
privacy,"
"Well, I don't." And then he whipped off the cloth covering me. I brought my hands
up to grab the shower
curtain but he stopped me. "I just want to..."
"Be a complete perv?"
He shook his head and shifted forward on the seat. "No, actually," He surprised me
by leaning over and
trailing his finger along the bruised area of my rib cage. "I wanted to reveal your
results."
www.ebook-converter
I inhaled deeply and sat up to bring my knees into my body. "Oh, yeah." I sighed.
"Ready to get out?"
"Sure." I mumbled and frowned when I noticed my towel sitting on the sink. "Could
you...?"
He stood up with a chuckle and passed me my towel. "I'll be in your room."
I shook my head incredulously at the man and wrapped the towel around my body. I
quickly blow dried my
hair and walked into my room to find him standing by my window staring out. I
silently walked into my
closet, stepped into a pair of blue lace underwear and dropped my towel to grab a
t-shirt.
But the light in the closet flickered on and Michael spun me around slowly, so he
didn't hurt me. I went to
cover my naked chest however he knocked my hands to my sides. "Michael-"
"Do you want to know if you got the answer right or wrong?" His finger tip skimmed
down my bare arm
leaving a trail of goose bumps behind.
"Yes." I nodded.
He tilted my head up and secured his lips to mine. The thoughts of whether the
question was right or wrong
slipped from my mind and I clutched the material of his shirt to pull him forward.
It was one of the most
passionate kisses I'd experienced. His cool hands slid over my stomach, and then
securely gripped my ribs as
he assaulted my mouth. I clung to his neck as he touched me, tasted me, and made me
think the room was on
fire because of the burning heat souring through my veins.
P 49-9
But I couldn't control the small flinch when he pressed a little on my sides.
His mouth moved across my neck to my ear, allowing us both to catch our breath.
"It was the Peace of Augsburg. You were wrong."
I smiled tightly beside his head. "Was the kiss to dampen the tiny argument we're
about to have?"
"Maybe,"
"Well, good because it worked." I went to pull away but his hands were like vices.
"Evie, you understand where I'm coming from."
"Yes I do. But my point is-"
"I know what your point is. I understand what you're saying, but you don't
understand how it makes me feel to
watch you struggle to dress because of how much it hurts. It makes me feel useless.
Even when you slept, you
were flinching when you tossed and turned." I shut my eyes as the little seed of
guilt started to grow into a
freakin' tree. "Evie?"
Damn him. "Fine."
www.ebook-converter
He pecked my cheek. "Thank you,"
"Yeah, whatever. How are we doing this?"
This is when he smiled. "However you want it to."

"And what does that mean?"
"Tea? My wrist? My finger tip? My lip again if you want?"

"The tea will do," I smiled.
"Go on downstairs then,"
I frowned. I can't go downstairs without taking ten minutes to get up and down the
steps...
"Problem?" He asked clearly amused.
"Give me your wrist. But let me dress first, Michael."
"No! You can sleep in the half nude tonight!" And before I could protest he
carefully wrapped an arm around
my waist and lifted me. "And you can't protest because I'll be joining you."
"You better."
"I will. Think of it as a reward for actually doing what I asked."
P 49-10
"Ha. Ha." I grumbled as he set me on the edge of my bed. I grabbed the corner of my
comforter to cover
myself
He went to my door and locked it before turning the lamp beside my bed on. He only
gave me a bit of his
blood, as he promised. I watched his eyes turn black for less than a second to
place a small bite to the inside
of his wrist; just a bit bigger than a pin prick revealing just how sharp his teeth
really were. He held it up to
my mouth with a challenging brow. I parted my lips over his wrist and licked the
small drops that escaped
the small wound. After the sixth lick, I lightly kissed the wound and pulled away.
"I'd think you'd be addicted to me by now,"
"Baby, I already am." I said in a husky tone.
He chuckled quietly and stood up. "In that case, I'm going to have to cut you off.
I'm no longer your supplier,"
He yanked off his t-shirt and started unbuckling his jeans. "Find someone else to
satisfy that craving of
yours."
I licked my lips and shuffled my way further up the bed without letting go of the
comforter. "I don't think
anyone could fill your shoes."
"Are we still talking about blood?"
www.ebook-converter
"I am." I reassured.
He slid under the sheets in only his light grey boxers. As he lay on his back, I
rolled onto my front beside him
propping myself up with my forearms.
"Where's your splint?"
"I don't like to where it when I sleep."

"You did earlier."
"Because I was only sleeping for four hours."
"Hmm..." I watched the curves of his Adonis sculptured stomach expand and contract
as he took a deep
breath. "Tell me something."
My eyebrow rose. "Like?"
"Anything. Tell me something about yourself that I don't know."
"Well, ah... I... Can't stand spiders."

"Really?"
I nodded. "They freak me out."
His chuckled vibrated the bed. "And yet you face vampires and witches every day."
P 49-11
"There is a huge difference. Spiders' creep me out. They're hairy, and they
crawl..." I said as I cringed.
"Enough about my fears. I have an idea. I'm going to ask you four questions and for
every correct answer, I'll
give you a kiss."
"Ah, so is this my punishment for asking you that torturous last question?"
"Definitely. So question one," I angled myself lower down the bed and started
feathering kissed around his
navel. His stomach hardened and I heard him giggle. It was a cute sound; I've never
heard him giggle before
and it made me grin. I'll have to explore that further later on. "What is five plus
six?"
"Oh, wow. Let me think about this... Hmm..." He continued to hum as I did a full
circle and then stopped.
"Eleven?"
"Correct," I raised my gaze to his curious one and dragged my tongue along his
torso to his nipple. "Question
two, do dinosaurs still exist?"
"Nope." He answered quickly in a raspy voice.
"Correct! Oh, wow you're on a role." My tongue circled around the leathery surface
for only a second,
waiting for the pleasured moan to escape his lips before kissing up to that little
soft spot he always got
ticklish about. "Question three," I moved further up his neck and decided on taking
a little time to suck and
lick the flesh into my mouth just to tease him, readying him for when he got the
last question right. I saw his
hands in the corner of my eye snaking toward me so I pulled back and slapped his
hands. "Bad Michael."
www.ebook-converter
"You're torturing me."
"Question three," I ignored him. "Name Ten American States."
"Washington, Idaho, Oregon, Nevada... um, Montana, North Dakota, South Dakota,
California, Florida and of
course, New York."
"Well done." I kissed the darkened spot I'd aggravated and placed my face directly
above his. "And now, the
last question. A personal question, might I add."
"This should be easy then." His eyes were almost black, one of two indications that
he was enjoying this.
I was half on top of him as I put my hands either side of his head. "Ready?"
He nodded slowly. Dangerously.
"Okay. What... colour are my eyes?"
He narrowed his eyes. "Is there a wrong answer to this question?"

"Yes."
"Okay, fine. Your eyes are blue."
I smiled evilly, ready to tell him his prize for winning when he carried on. "But
when you turn into the sun
P 49-12
they turn to pure crystal. They shine whenever you're happy; almost blind me when
you're excited. And when
you look at someone you love or care for, your blue eyes turn to cobalt mist,
almost as if you're baring your
soul out to that one person. And when you're angry, they harden to beautiful sharp
diamonds. I especially
love that."
I stared at him in amazement. Oh, damn.
"Is that okay?"
"Do you honestly realise how much I love you?"
He laughed quietly. "I think I have a faint idea."
"You got the answer right." I rolled my eyes.
"And what's my prize?"
I lowered my lips just above his before giving him a quick peck and rolling to my
side of the bed.
"That's it?"
"Yep." I popped the p.
www.ebook-converter
"Even after what I said?"
"The idea of giving in and giving you what you wanted did occur to me, but I'm
staying strong. We can
snuggle instead?"
There was a three second pause before my back pressed against his chest and my
bottom was neatly placed
against his crotch. "Lovely." I giggled.
"You planned that all along didn't you?"
"Yes, I did."
There was a small minute where we were both getting comfortable and wrapped the
comforter around our
bodies before he spoke again. "If we don't count the time I had to come to the
lodge, this is our first night
back together."
I smiled. "Oh, it is."
"I've missed you."
"I've missed you too." I snuggled my body closer to his.
His lips pressed to the back of my neck before he said, "Goodnight, I love you,"
I clicked off the lamp and laced my fingers through the hand placed over my hip. "I
love you too, Michael."
P 49-13
___________
I actually love my own made up character, how sad of me.
Anyhow, love you guys! :)
he's such a babe it's fifteenth lmao, it has to be
www.ebook-converter
P 49-14
50: Waiting For The End
210K 3.1K 244
by Misguided
___________________
"Stop moaning, Evie. We'll find something."

I lifted my head from the small table. "But what if I don't? I don't know what he
wants or needs or-"
John sent me a, 'seriously' look. "Evangeline, you worry wart, you'll find
something. Especially if Katherine's
here it's inevitable that you don't."
Speak of the devil, she walked into the food court holding a boat load of bags and
a huge smile. "Christmas
shopping is fun."
"Mmhm." I scowled. "It's easy when you know what want."
"Oh, Evie come on, you'll find something." She sat down beside John with a smirk.
"What about a nice watch
or-"
www.ebook-converter
"Why don't you just tell me what Michael got me, I'm sure you know."
Both John and Katherine grinned.
"Oh for the love of-"
"Evie, seriously you'll think of something. I know you will," She reassured me.
"Just think about what
Michael likes."
I started to open my mouth to recommend something I knew he loved when Katherine
interrupted. "And don't
even think about sex."
"What male in their right mind would deny it?" I stressed with a shrug. "But I
don't want to just give him
something as easy as that."
"You could." John suggested. "It could be a side present."
Kate slapped his shoulder. "Don't go giving her ideas. I want her to figure it out
on-"
"Thank you, John." An idea sprouted into my mind.
"Damn you," She hit his arm again. "I'm going to go get some fries." Kate stood up
and stomped her way over
to the long line.
We'd been shopping all day and it was almost time for the shops to close. The place
was still packed with
P 50-1
last minute shoppers getting in all of their Christmas presents. I'd gotten my
parents presents and my brother a
present along with small things for Laura, Damien and Lucas. I did get a black
Green Lantern hoodie for Kate
but as soon as I brought it she thanked me for it, damn her. I wish there was a way
for her not to see me for a
day. Maybe I shouldn't have invited her... Then again I do need her to help me find
Michael's present.
John started picking at my burger, emphasis on the my, and I started to study him.
Dirty blonde soft curls
rested in his forehead, a strong jaw, hypnotising hazel eyes, full lips that were
turned down into a frown. If
only Amy were here longer. I would have loved to have seen how John would tease the
living day lights out
of her.
"Why are you staring at me?"
I didn't even feel embarrassed. "Just thinking about how infatuated you were by my
friend, Amy."
His eyes flickered up to me and back down at my destroyed half eaten burger. "So?"
"You admit it?"
"I admit I was mildly curious."
"Yes, and by mildly you mean extremely."
www.ebook-converter
He wiped his hands on a napkin with a charming smile. "Your friend is nice and
attractive, am I not allowed
to appreciate it?"
"No," I smiled. "Because I don't know what your intentions are. For all I know, you
could be luring her into
your dungeon to drain her of all her blood."
"If I dragged her off into a dungeon it wouldn't be for her blood." He winked.
"Ew. Inappropriate."
He crossed his arms on the table with a chuckle.
"But seriously. I don't know a whole lot about you but I trust you with my life and
if... If you want to..." I
exhaled deeply.
"Your friend lives in New York, Eve. And plus, I couldn't allow myself to." And
that seemed to be the end of
the conversation.
So I changed the subject. "Sometimes you're like a big brother or sometimes, when
you're in your protective
mode, you're like a dad."
"Is it because I'm a hundred and fifty-six? I can't help if I can be protective of
those I love."
I smiled at him. "You love me? Awh, John."
"Of course I do. I care about you a lot, and I care about Michael a lot. I may act
like an immature teenager at
times but if I need to be I will protect family." Something in what John said had
me thinking about his life
P 50-2
before this. His eyes had darkened and the smile that was on his face a moment ago
had disappeared. There
was probably so much to John especially the way he changed.
"How did you turn John?" I leaned forward and lay my hand on his. "I mean, if it's
something you don't wish
to share I understand completely."
He sighed heavily. "I don't think it's something I want to talk about here. But one
day I will tell you. Ask me
tomorrow."
"I will." I promised.
Katherine made her way back holding a tray of fries and a bottle of Coke. "Speaking
of blood," She
interjected.
"We weren't really-"
"I know. I just thought I needed to somehow bring up the fact you're walking
perfectly fine now, how your
bruise has suddenly healed, how your chin is barely a scar and how you ripped off
your splint first chance
you got."
"Why do you even have to ask?" John sighed.
www.ebook-converter
"Because it's fun."
"It wasn't my choice." I mumbled. "Michael tricked me."
"I'm sure he wouldn't have forced you, Evie. But enough about the unimportant," She
waved away the subject.
"John and I have something to discuss with you."
I looked between the two and noticed the sudden change in atmosphere. John's jaw
clenched repeatedly, his
face looking solemn all of a sudden and Katherine looking like her all too knowing
self.
"The attacks have stopped."
I started to smile but the looks on their faces stopped me. "Isn't that good?"
"No," She sighed. "Because I feel something coming and neither my mother nor my
grandmother likes it."
"So what's the plan, because I'm guessing you have one?"
Her eyes darted from my own to behind me before she said, "Yes we do. But we're
still discussing details at
the moment. Pamela had agreed to help along with her partner Nicholas."
I frowned. "I didn't want her to get involved."
"She volunteered. The more we have the merrier."
I waited for her to explain but nothing came. I leaned back in my chair and stared
at them both. They were
hiding something. However I didn't see the point. What could they possibly hide
from me? She picked at her
P 50-3
fries, finishing them and her coke, while I thought about various possibilities as
to what they could be hiding.
"John, why don't you come with me to Precision Time? I want to get my dad a nice
watch. Evie, why don't
you wait here we won't be longer than twenty minutes anyway."
"Fine," I sighed. "I was going to go Forever 21 anyway."
She glanced behind me again with a small smile. "Okay. We'll meet you in there in
twenty."
John, however, wasn't glancing behind me like Kate was. He seemed completely
oblivious to the odd looks
she was giving me. He smiled at me and patted my head before helping Katherine with
some of the bags and
walking off.
I dumped my half eaten burger in the trash before grabbing my own bags and walking
off to the first floor. I
could get Amy and Chelsea presents but they'd have to be sent through the mail.
As I was about to step into the store, a finger hooked into the neck of my coat and
lightly pulled back. I spun
around half expecting to see someone from college when a familiar pair of grey eyes
sparkled at me.
I smiled at him. "Merry Christmas."
"Same to you." He nodded. "Christmas shopping?"
www.ebook-converter
"Last minute, actually. I haven't been with it lately."

Tate chuckled. "I wouldn't expect you to be."
"What are you doing in a human filled mall anyway? Doesn't this breach the whole
drinking animal blood
period?"
He sighed heavily and looked around the crowded mall. "I'll be fine."
"So what're you doing here?"
He gave me a sweet smile. "To see you before Christmas."
"Awh, Tate," I grabbed his hand and started leading him away from Forever 21.
"Thank you, but is it alright
for you to be here? I'm here with-"
"I know who you're here with. Actually, your witch seems to be searching me out.
She kept trying to look for
me a moment ago."
"S-she knows you're here?"
He looked down at me and smiled. "From what I saw and the way she sent a weird
smile in my general
direction in the food court she let me see you."
I stopped in my tracks, yanking him back in the process. "Tate, leave."
P 50-4
"It's alright, I'll be okay for a few minutes." He reassured but I wasn't buying
it. Kate was up to something.
She may not know what he looks like or know who he is, but she knew he was here.
Which wasn't good at all. "Tate, I don't-"
"Stop."
"But-"
"I'll be fine, okay? Stop worrying about me, I can take care of myself you know.
Now come on," He squeezed
my hand before pulling me around the mall. "What are you getting me for Christmas?"
He easily changed the
subject.
"A candy cane."
"I've never liked those things." He cringed.
"A hat?"
"Try again."
"My friendship?" I smirked.
www.ebook-converter
"I was hoping I already had that."
"Oh, but you do! But what I'm offering is my eternal friendship! This includes: my
unconditional love, one
night a week which entitles ice-cream, in your case a deer," He chuckled. "And
movies-"
"The thing with that very appealing Christmas present, is that it can't happen can
it?" He stopped walking and
stood directly in front of me.
"Why..."
"Do you not remember who I am to you?" The sad smile on his face reminded me. For
that split second I did
forget who he was to me. I forgot he was the supposed enemy. But I knew he wasn't.
Why couldn't anyone
else understand that?
"Come with me to see Kate and Michael. They need to see that you're not what they
think."
He was shaking his head throughout what I said. "No. I can't do that."
"Why can't you? If you speak with them, then-"
"Evie, I know you're trying to make everything right but you need to understand
that what's going on here is
hard for even me to understand. I hate that we met through these circumstances. And
maybe in the future it'll
be different. Assuming that you convince him to turn you, that is."
I ignored his last comment. "Why does this sound like a goodbye?"
P 50-5
He frowned deeply at me before lifting his hand only to pause and drop it again.
"I'm not saying goodbye. Far
from it. Its just I don't know if you and I should continue meeting for a while."
I glanced around the crowded mall before taking his arm and yanking him down an
empty walk way that led
to the bathrooms. "What's going on, Tate?"
His jaw clenched repeatedly before he sighed. "Something's happening right now but
I don't know what."
"And?"
"I don't want you to get hurt. And my maker is beginning to suspect why I
disappeared last week and tonight.
She hasn't said anything but I can feel and see it."
"Katherine said they'd stopped feeding."
"I hadn't seen them since they saw me earlier so I don't know. They're doing
something. And seeing you is
drawing a hell of a lot of attention."
"I don't want to stop seeing you." I admitted.
His grey eyes suddenly turned curious even as he tilted his head in that way he
always did. "Why?"
www.ebook-converter
"Well, for one thing you saved my life. Something I'll never be able to repay you
for fully. And you care
although you hate to admit it. And when you smile, you don't actually realise how
natural you look. Your
smile makes me smile."
He ran a hand over his blonde hair repeatedly before he growled and took a few
steps away from me.
"What're you doing, Evie?"
"I'm telling you the truth."
"You're driving me to insanity. My vampire brain has right and wrong. Being here is
wrong, being with you
is wrong, drinking human blood is right and yet you convinced me with the click of
your fingers to drink
animal blood. How do you do it? For over a hundred years I have been with my maker
because I didn't have
anywhere else to go."
"You do now-"
"No, I don't." He said coldly. The way he looked and sounded reminded me of the
Tate I met a month ago.
The cold shouldered man I'd grown horribly familiar with. "I didn't come here to
argue with you."
"What did you really come here for then, Tate. You said you wanted to see me but it
sounds like you just
wanted to tell me you don't want to see me again."
"I didn't-!" His hands suddenly curled around my forearms a little too roughly but
then he relaxed. "I didn't
say that I don't want to see you again. Dammit, I have to stop touching you," He
let go of me. "Your friend
will smell it."
"It's a little late now, isn't it? Look, I think I'm going to leave. Sounds to me
that you've said you needed to
P 50-6
say and I have to finish getting presents before all of the shops close."
"I'm not finished."
"I think I am."
"But-"
"Guess I'll see you after Christmas. Is that long enough?"
There was a long pause. Too long. And then he said, "Yes."
Something inside of me broke a little. It made me step away from him. Okay, fine I
understand that maybe
he's trying to protect me. Maybe not seeing me might put me back in Michael's good
graces and him back in
his little evil circle. But it still hurt.
"Okay." I nodded. "Alright. I'll see you after Christmas."
"Wait a second,"
"I have to go get Michael a tea pot or something,"
www.ebook-converter
"Don't get him anything."
I frowned. "What? Why?"
He shrugged. "Try planning something personal. Don't buy him anything expensive."
"Is this a man thing?"
"Something like that. It'll be a nice night on Sunday. Think about it carefully."
I sent him a thankful smile before frowning yet again. "Thanks for the help."
"Sure."
I sent him an awkward nod before turning to walk away. Thinking about it now, I
understood why we needed
to not see each other. I mean, we weren't really supposed to be seeing each other
anyway. Obviously, I'd tell
Michael of this meeting as soon as I got to the house. But what I still don't
understand is why Katherine knew
he was here and decided not to say or do anything about it. Something wasn't right
and I didn't like the feeling
of it. The attacks have stopped, Tate was worried, Kate was letting him see me, I
felt like there needed to be
a climax. It was coming soon, I could feel it.
I felt like I was just waiting for the end now. It'd been too long since this
started and I could see everyone
getting restless.
I didn't know how soon but I knew for a fact after Christmas, this was it. I'd
watch Michael go off to kill or
get rid of what was doing this and wait patiently like the good little human.
P 50-7
I scowled out loud as I walked into the Bath and Body shop. I'd had enough of it.
It was tedious. Being the
stupid helpless human in all of this. I wanted to actually help. I wanted to
contribute in this, not just sit here
whilst the vampires went out and the witches joined them. I wasn't about to ask
Michael to turn me, I'm not
that irrational. Of course, I'd been thinking about it. Of course, I want to be
with Michael for a very, very
long time. But to him, the idea of me becoming a vampire is illegal. And if I
brought it up now, knowing him,
he'd blame Tate or John or someone else.
I picked up a bunch of different candles planning on doing exactly what Tate
suggested.
Something personal...
After purchasing the candles, I walked into a store I'd only visited once before
with Chelsea back in New
York. I did buy a boat load of underwear from here but just never returned. They
had such great patterns and
styles. I picked out a dark blue halter 'babydoll' as they called it after a few
blushes from me and suggestions
from the clerks.
As I walked out of the shop I spotted Kate and John making their way through the
slowly disappearing
crowd. Kate looked down at my pink bag and grinned. "Victoria's Secret? Well,
someone's going all out."
My cheeks warmed. "Um..."
"So how was Forever 21?"
www.ebook-converter
I raised a brow at her question. She knew I didn't go in there, hadn't she told
John? "Fine. I didn't find
anything."
"You saw him, didn't you?" John all but snarled. "I can smell him on you. I
wondered why Katherine
practically milked the guy at the watch store for information. Why didn't you tell
me?" He swung his angry
gaze toward Katherine.
"You know exactly why." She snapped which surprised me. "How did it go?"
I sighed not seeing any way around this. "We agreed to not see each other until
after Christmas."
"Why?"
"They're planning something but I don't know what and neither does he. So, to
protect me, he said not to
contact for a few days."
"After Christmas?" Kate asked.
"Yes. Why...?"
"Let's leave. I'm tired and bored. Did you get Michael his present?"
I paused a moment aware of how she switched the conversation so quickly. Yeah,
something was definitely
going on.
**
P 50-8
"I don't know whether I should be worried you bought this or not."
I laughed nervously before taking the lingerie out of her hands and putting it back
in the bag. "I wasn't
planning on showing you this, mom."
"I'd of been happy not to see it," She turned her pink face toward me. "I'll try to
forget I ever saw it.
Seriously. I'm going to try so hard."
We were in my room, luckily, looking through the things I'd bought for my friends
and what I had planned for
Michael. I'd already ran in and hid my parents presents so there wasn't any worry
about them seeing what I'd
got them. If my dad saw that, he'd find out where Michael lives and rip his spine
out through his butt.
"Do you want dinner?" She asked as she hid the bag under my bed.
"Nah, it's kind of late. I think I'll just go to bed."
"Okay. How're you feeling anyway? Where's your splint?"
Ah, hell. "I, um, left it in Katherine's car." I smiled sheepishly.
My mother gave me a scolding look. "Get that back as soon as you can you're
supposed to wear that for
another two weeks."
www.ebook-converter
I nodded and watched her leave me room. I'd texted for Michael to come to my room
for nine o'clock and it
was five to. I changed quickly, putting on pyjama pants and a t-shirt. As soon as
he comes in, I'll tell him
about Tate. Why shouldn't I? Nothing really happened. For all I know, John could
have already told him with
his stupid big mouth.
But when I saw him slip inside with a huge smile on his face I knew he didn't know.
His green eyes were a
vibrant green tonight and I'd wondered if he'd fed. I'd ask him later. I shut my
laptop and waved him over to
sit with me.
"Are you alright? How was the shopping trip?"
"It was fine. I got what I needed. But, I also saw someone that I don't think
you'll appreciate."
His eyes didn't betray him, he didn't seem angry even as I explained what happened.
I missed out the fact he'd
helped decide what to do for him for Christmas.
"So you've agreed to meet after Christmas?"
I shifted in my spot. "It's not that we've agreed-"
"It's okay, Evie. Don't worry. Of course, I'll forever be pissed that you still
meet with that pri-"
"Michael, no."
"Alright, alright." He chuckled bringing me into his side. I relaxed against him
glad to feel his body against
mine. "I don't want to talk about this anymore."
P 50-9
"I have something we can talk about. Katherine. She's planning something,"
"Have you asked her about it?"
I paused a moment. "Do you know if she's planning something, Michael?"
"We are devising a plan but details aren't set yet. Like your friend said. After
Christmas okay?"
I sighed. "Will I be involved?"
"Fortunately, no." I chuckled.
"Oh the joys of being a mortal," I stretched my limbs out with a yawn. "You don't
realise how fun it is to be
in the wings while you're all out there fighting."
"You want to be involved?"
"Yeah, it's better than sitting and waiting. Do you know I feel every time you go
out there? It hurts to watch
you leave..."
I felt his finger tips skim along my arm before he slid his hand into mine. "I know
it's not easy."
www.ebook-converter
"Understatement of the century."
"I love you to pieces, Evie you know I wouldn't leave you ever."
"But one day I will."
That made him silent. His whole body stiffened and the movements along my hand and
arm had stopped.
Well, I'd started I may as well finish.
"I think about... becoming... one of you sometimes."
"Why would you want to?" His voice almost blank of emotion.
"Because I dream of being with you for the rest of my life." I answered honestly
because I did. I couldn't
physically imagine myself with anyone else. Michael had ruined me of ever being
with anyone else. I didn't
want to and I don't think I could.
"You do?"
"Yeah," I buried my face in his chest in embarrassment.

"You really want to have this conversation?"
I nodded.
"Okay. Fine. I dream of being with you forever. I dream about nothing but you. But
what you don't understand
is that you have a choice in the matter and I never did. You have to think about
how you'll watch everyone
P 50-10
around you die. It may sound harsh but it's the truth. I don't want you making any
mistakes. That's what I've
wanted to stress to you."
The room fell silent and the reality of his words hit me. I would watch everyone
around me die...
My parents, my brother, my friends...
It would be an eternal pain, of course it would, but I'd still be with Michael. I
didn't have to decide right
away, I was still eighteen. I could wait a few years, think everything through.
"Have I gotten through to you?"
I sighed and nodded.
"Good. Now, you seem tired and I can assure you I am. I went hunting today. Made
sure I was full through to
Christmas. So let's get some sleep."
And with that, he snuggled closer to me and slowly fell asleep. I stroked my
fingers through his hair and
kissed his forehead trying to tell him that he honestly did get through to me.
Although the conversation was
quick and barely considered a conversation he did shed light on what would happen.
Until after Christmas I
didn't have to worry about any of this vampire stuff. I wouldn't be seeing Tate
until after and it did hurt a
little when he'd suggested it. He was my friend after all.
www.ebook-converter
I finally switched the lamp off and allowed myself to be taken into a deep sleep.
Tomorrow, and the next day, and the next day will consist on nothing but
relaxation. I haven't relaxed once
since the holidays and I was definitely in need of it.
__________________________________
:D
Going to sleep its 12:43am and I'm so stressed with work. In the next few weeks I
have my art and
photography exam so nothing will be on time. I'm sorry in advance!
he knows him too well aww SURPRISE
P 50-11
51: Gifts
209K 3.3K 266
by Misguided
___________________________________________
"Wake up!"
"No."
"Evie."
"Go away," I groaned and rolled over. "Who let you in here anyway?"
"Mom told me to wake you up. It's Christmas for Christ sake."
What a double negative.
I lifted my head to yank my pillow out and threw it at Aaron. "Get out."
www.ebook-converter
"Ay! None of that you obnoxious eighteen year old." I opened my eye to watch him
waddle in without his
crutch. "Come on Evie, just because I'm sixteen, doesn't mean I don't enjoy the
holiday. Come downstairs..."
I sighed. "What's mom made for breakfast?"
He sat beside me. "The whole shebang, big sister. Eggs, bacon, sausage, French
toast, waffles, syrup or
honey and pancakes. It's like a buffet down there."
I stretched my arms and legs and yawned. "It's only because Aunt Caitlyn is here."
"Either way the food down there is awesome. Come on, Dylan wants to see you."
"Is he here? Is Olivia here too?" I started to sit up.
"She's been stopped twice from sneaking up those stairs to see you. Hurry up and
get dressed. Isn't your
boyfriend supposed to be coming?"
"Yeah, at like two o'clock and then I'm leaving with him after dinner."
"Well, it's almost ten so get your lazy ass up before I push you out of bed." He
pressed one of his hands onto
my leg to help him stand. I watched him walk out before sighing and standing up.
I'd been up late last night playing little games with Michael. I heard him leave at
early hours of this morning
after a peck to my cheek. I'd gone back to the mall on Thursday with Laura
realising I needed something to
give to Michael before tonight. I'd gone to the photo developing shop after
sneaking Michael's camera from
his house and made a scrap book.
P 51-1
Yes, I actually made it. Well, I had to buy the plain empty album and then I worked
from there. It was either
make that or buy him a tie.
When I went through the camera the day I developed the photos, I was smiling from
ear to ear. The photos we
took that day while ago when we went to the supermarket were so priceless. I'd put
a little note at the end of
the section as well.
After dinner, we'd go back to the house and Katherine will call saying they needed
him to come over
urgently, no excuses because I'm sure he'd give a few and then I'd start his second
present.
I showered quickly and put on a pair of crisp blue jeans and a white knit sweater.
I let my red hair settle on
my shoulders and put on a light dab of make-up. It was Christmas after all, I had
to look nice. I looked down
at the table and sighed as I slipped on my splint. I was way better than I was a
few days ago. I no longer
needed the splint but my parents didn't know that.
I could hear the voices as I stepped downstairs. I couldn't place one of the voices
but I soon figured out who
it was as soon as I walked in the kitchen. Aunt Caitlyn, my mother's older sister,
and Uncle Reece are the
ones that live inSeattle. I haven't seen them since I was fourteen, Aaron was
twelve, their son Dylan was also
fourteen and their daughter Olivia was eight. And now here they were. Dylan looked
like a full grown man
and Olivia was growing up beautifully.
"Evie!" A chorus of voices said.
www.ebook-converter
Dylan stood up from his seat at the breakfast table first and my eyes widened. Dear
God, he was a truck! Last
time I saw him he was a skinny fourteen year old with braces and long fluffy brown
hair. Now, he looked
like a quarter back with straight teeth and short brown curls.
"Oh! Merry Christmas, Evangeline! My goodness you're beautiful!" My aunt said as
she engulfed me in a
large hug. "You look just like your mother, sweetie."
The compliment surprised my mother and me because damn did they not get along all
the time. They loved
each other to pieces but they competed like NASCAR. The loops were endless and they
were still racing the
200 or 300 laps depending on what kind of track they were on... But oh, that
doesn't matter.
She pulled back to look me from my head to my toes. "You've definitely grown. Four
years ago, you were up
to my neck and so... Different. Now look at you! A beautiful adult."
"Thank you aunt Lyn. Merry Christmas to you too." She pecked my cheek and passed me
onto my uncle. "Hey
uncle Reece."
"Hello sweetie. Your aunt is right you have grown up beautifully."

"Thank y-"
"Evie," Olivia pushed her father out the way and wrapped her skinny arms around my
waist. Well, she's a
picture perfect image of her mother. Long straight brown hair, big brown eyes and a
wide smile. This twelve
year old was going to be cuter than a puppy when she reaches her teens.
"Hey, Liv. How're you?"
P 51-2
"Fine," She leaned back. "I haven't seen you in a long time."
"Four years." I confirmed.
"Yeah." She ran a hand through her hair as she stepped back. "I'm twelve now.
Almost thirteen."
"Our birthdays are only three days apart, Liv." I yanked her into my side. "I
know."
"We used to celebrate together didn't we? Wow," She sighed sounding older than she
was. How can this be
the twelve year old that used to jump on my shoulders when we were younger?
"Enough out of you now, Liv. It's my turn," Dylan's voice was so much deeper too.
"Come here, Evie-Eve."
Dylan pulled me into a bear hug and squeezed. "Aw, doll face I've missed you. I
know we've called and
texted and all that crap but four years is a lot of time without his favourite
female cousin."
"Not favourite overall though, right?" Aaron said from behind me.
"Shut up, squirt." He snapped playfully as he pulled back. "My, my. You definitely
are gorgeous now aren't,
ya? I hope no man has-"
"Alright, Dyl," I stopped him mid sentence laughing awkwardly. He was like a
protective older brother
especially when he came over for summer 2008. I couldn't wear bikinis or anything
that showed too much
skin. And yet he eyeballed Chelsea and Amy like they were meat, the asshole. Those
were the years they'd
bloomed. I bloomed a year later at fifteen. I was a tad late.
www.ebook-converter
His brown eyes narrowed. "You're not telling me-"
"Even if she has, Dylan," Lyn pulled her son away by the arm. "It's none of yours
or our business."
I kept my mouth closed as I sat down beside Liv at the breakfast table. It'd be
better he found out when
Michael came over. Although I could see the curiosity in my aunts eye as she
glanced from my mother and
mine's exchanged look.
"So," I cleared my throat. "Breakfast?"
Liv talked animatedly about her dance classes and the four years I'd missed as I
ate the French toast,
pancakes, sausage and eggs all of which covered in syrup. I was glad no one
mentioned the fact I was
wearing a splint but I did notice both Liv's and Dylan's sad looks toward it. Of
course, my mother would
have mentioned what happened to me and of course she would have said what happened
to Aaron. I could
imagine Caitlyn's thoughts on her sisters parenting.
"How's school amongst all of this?" I laughed after my last mouthful.

"School is blergh," She gagged. "I hate it."
"Of course you do."
"Seriously, I hate it. I can't wait to get to yours and Dylan's age. It'll be so
much easier."
P 51-3
Dylan choked on his coffee. "Sorry."
Liv frowned just like my mother and her mother would. Is that what I looked like?
"It does, right?"
"It gets harder, honey." Aunt Caitlyn said from the sink.
"But!" She slumped into her seat. "I thought that maybe it would-"
"Work for it, kid." Aaron placed his crutch on the side and settled into his seat.
"If you're smart it shouldn't
be hard."
"I think I'm pretty smart." She sat up straighter.
"That you are," My dad agreed as he walked in. His eyes directed to me and he
gestured me out of the room. I
followed him into the front room where presents that weren't there yesterday now
resided under the tree. I
smiled at them and looked up into my fathers face. "Ready for presents?"
"Of course I am."
"Let's bring the family in then."
My dad gathered everyone inside the front room. Liv settled into my side like the
four years we spent apart
meant absolutely nothing. We were like sisters despite the six year age difference
but it didn't get in the way.
I wrapped my arms around her and smiled.
www.ebook-converter
I did love Christmas. It always brought us together as corny as that sounded. My

mother opened her presents
from me and Aaron and grinned at my gift card to her favourite clothes shop and a
pair of earnings I knew she
had her eyes on when I passed her whilst she was on the computer before going
shopping the other day. My
dad also got a gift card but from his favourite suit store and, Kate's suggestion,
a nice new watch because the
one he had now was ancient. I got Aaron a few lip studs and rings for his piercing
and a hooded jumper from
Hollister. Christmas always made me freaking broke. After New Years, I'd get a job.
We all laughed and ate and smiled as we went through all of the presents. I'd
completely lost track of time,
happy that the four years hadn't created any sort of awkwardness, when the doorbell
rang.
My father, mother and me all looked at each other whilst Caitlyn said, "Who on
earth could be here?"
"I'll get it." I mumbled as I stood up.
"I'll come," Liv stood up and made her way to the hall before I could stop her. I
sent mom a look but she only
sighed.
I grabbed my cousin by the shoulders and said, "Tell me, Liv. You're not boy crazy
yet are you?"
"I've had a boyfriend." She shrugged nonchalantly.
"Really?" I squeaked. What the hell does a twelve year old do with a boyfriend?
Thirteen years old? Sure,
boys start to go through puberty and so do girls but come on. "What-?"
P 51-4
"Evie. I'm almost thirteen. I'm not eight anymore." She waved the subject away and
I blinked at her. She
seemed too old for her age.
"Right..." I slung my arm over her shoulders and opened the door. I wasn't
prepared. I should have taken a
deep breath, why didn't I? I thought I was used to Michael's beauty by now.
Even though Olivia was twelve she knew beauty when she saw it. A tiny exhale
escaped her lips and I
couldn't help but mimic her. Michael wasn't over dressed at all, no, but he still
looked handsome. He was
also in a new pair of jeans but a dark grey shirt covered his strong chest. An
extra button was left open
revealing both corners of his collar bones. His silky brown hair was jell free as
always but it was always
neatly combed back especially when he was at work or dressing up like now for
example.
A sexy smile curved his lips as his green eyes drunk in my appearance. "Merry
Christmas."
I smiled back. "And to you."
He looked down at the girl by my side and turned his smile from sexy to friendly.
"And who are you?"
Liv wiped her mouth and I couldn't help but laugh. "Don't worry, Liv. You'll get
used to the drooling."
She elbowed my hip. "I'm Olivia."
www.ebook-converter
"Well, hello, I'm Michael a friend of Evie's." He held out his hand like a
gentleman and I watched Liv place
her small hand into his large on.
"Come on in, everyone's in the front room opening presents." I pulled her backwards
with me and Michael
stepped inside. I looked down at my cousin still staring at the man in front of us
and said, "Why don't you go
in the living room. I need to speak to Michael for a minute."
She nodded unconsciously and walked away.
"She's my cousin." I smiled up at him as I stepped forward.
He handed me a bottle of red wine before slipping his hands around my waist. He
smelt wonderful. His scent
even stronger than usual. I loved it. "I can see the resemblance. She has a
dimple." He winked. "Who else is
here?"
"My other cousin, Dylan, my Uncle Reece and Aunt Caitlyn. I'll fill you in quickly:
Lyn is my mother's older
sister and is as nosy as hell, Reece would be happy to see me happy so you don't
have to worry about him,
Dylan is my over protective cousin and he's more like a brother. My mother and Lyn
are competitive so be
ready to swallow a lot of food tonight. And Liv? She's great." I pecked his lips.
"No touching, dad will cut
your hands off." His palm slid to the small of my back and I sighed. "Okay, you can
touch but there are
boundaries."
"I'm a gentleman from the 1900's, Evie. I think I know etiquette."

"Ah! No mention that you're over fifty that'd freak them out."
He started laughing and I heard my mother call me in.
P 51-5
"Ready?" I reluctantly pulled out of his embrace and gave him my spare hand.
"Because this evening is going
to be interesting."
"More than ready."
"We'll be sure to leave after dinner." I confirmed.
"I'll leave whenever you're ready." He nodded and I pulled him into the living
room.
Lyn was laughing with Reece about something when she turned up toward mine and
Michael's entrance. The
smile wiped completely off her face and her lips parted.
"Guys this is Michael. Michael, family. Family, Michael."
Mom was grinning from ear to ear and stood to hug Michael in greeting. I handed the
wine to mom and she
thanked him with a loving smile. My father shook hands with him as gentleman do and
Uncle Reece was next.
Caitlyn stood after a moment and did the same except her greeting was mumbled. She
followed my mother
into the kitchen after one more glance.
And now, Dylan.
"Dylan Riley. Nice to meet you," Dylan took Michael's hand in his and shook briskly
and a little too
forcefully but Michael barely noticed.
www.ebook-converter
"Nice to meet you too." Michael grinned at him like the handshake was nothing.
"And you're what to my cousin?"
"Dyl." I warned.
"I'm her boyfriend or partner or lover as some would call it." Michael raised a
brow and smiled. Aw, hell.
Dylan's eyes narrowed and he went to comment but Aaron, the amazing brother he was,
interrupted. "Dylan
why don't you come up with me? I need some help getting up the stairs."
Which was only partly true. He was fully capable of walking up and down the stairs
now; maybe sometimes
he'd need help.
Dylan obliged thankfully. Liv was smiling on the couch still watching everything
play out. She took a bite of
a mince pie as she stood up and patted my shoulder before walking out, the little
devil.
I chuckled and turned to the man that had caused havoc in the household. "So,
you've managed to provoke my
cousin, stun my aunt and cause my other cousin to dribble, well." I sat down. "To
be honest I'm not
surprised."
He collapsed beside me and wrapped his arms around my shoulders to yank me into his
side. "I didn't mean
to."
"And yet you still did," I swung my legs onto the couch and rested my arm on his
thigh. "You'd think I'd get
P 51-6
used to everyone's reactions when they see you, but somehow they just keep getting
better. But you do look
especially handsome today
"Thank you."
"No, thank you." I emphasised. "You've made the evening interesting. Just wait
until Caitlyn pulls out the
eggnog."
"Oo, there's eggnog?" Michael said excitedly. "Can I have some?"
"Really?"
"Yeah! I did love the drink and I haven't had any in a long time."
"Sure. Not now, we don't want mom thinking you're trying to get drunk."
"Sneak me a glass." He moved a lock of my hair from my neck and started brushing
sweet kisses to the nape.
"You're mischievous enough."
"Ha, ha." I muttered sarcastically.
"Evie! Your grandparents are on the phone!" My mother called from the kitchen.
www.ebook-converter
I stood from the chair. "Please stay out of trouble."
"What could I possibly do while you're gone?" He smirked evilly.
I rolled my eyes at him before leaving the room. The phone call with my mother's
mother and father lasted
about twenty minutes, ten for each grandparent. They'd asked the routine how are
you'd, how's school, what'd
I get for Christmas, and the new one - how wasCanada. I passed the phone to Aaron
after asking him if
Michael was still in the living room.
"He's with Liv in the dining room."
I raised a brow. "Right."
I walked into the dining room where Olivia and Michael were sitting opposite each
other... Playing slaps.
She giggled when he tried to get her but failed because she'd yanked her hands
away. I watched with a small
smile from the side as they swapped roles.
"Olivia Grayson Riley. You're not torturing the poor man, are you?"
She looked up at me and grinned at me. "No!"
"Good! Where's your mother?"
"Here," She rushed in with several crystal glasses in hand and was on the verge of
dropping one; that was,
until Michael popped up and grabbed a few. "Oh, thank you."
P 51-7
"You're welcome." Michael flashed her his award winning smile and she blinked.
"Uh- girls do you mind helping me set the table? Michael you can join the men in
the other room if you
want?"
"No, it's fine I don't mind helping."
Caitlyn sent me an impressed look before saying, "Okay."
Dinner was ready by five which left two hours for my previously estranged family to
interrogate Michael, but
surprisingly they didn't. Michael, Liv and I stayed in the living room. Liv was
seeing stars in her eyes every
time she looked at him. I couldn't blame the girl. Michael found it adorable and
answered every question she
threw at him.
But I did get suspicious at a few and asked her what she was doing after I asked
Michael to call the boys
down for dinner.
"I can't say," Olivia had shrugged. "But I can hint that a certain someone told me
to spy on him."
"Your mother can't keep her nose out of anything," I'd mumbled.
And now, we were all sat at the dinner table eating, talking and having a good old'
Christmas dinner. Luckily,
there wasn't any eggnog this year so Lyn couldn't consume any. However Michael was
upset he couldn't have
any, bless him. I was so thankful that dinner went by without a hitch. Dylan
couldn't help but ask and ask
questions about how we met, how long we'd been together and the big giant question
everyone grew silent
for, "How old are you?"
www.ebook-converter
Michael had grinned, took my hand and said, "I'm twenty-three."
Oh, the twitching smiles of my aunt and uncle were priceless. And the surprised
look on Dylan's face actually
had me laughing.
Desert ended around half six and Michael and I got ready to leave. Of course, the
thought of me spending the
night at a "boys" house had my father's vein pulsing at the side of his head but he
didn't comment or make a
scene. I had a very large over night bag, the contents of which contained both of
his presents and a bucket
load of candles. The family would be staying in a hotel and driving back
toSeattletomorrow afternoon so I
had a chance to say goodbye.
"When do we get to exchange presents?" Michael asked as we walked out of the house.
"When we get to the house, of course."
"Good. Because I can't wait to give it to you. Want me to take your bag?"
I held it away from him when we stopped at his car. "Nope! I don't want you to get
any ideas as to what is in
this bag. Lucky being a vampire doesn't mean having x-ray vision."
"If only." He sighed longingly and I laughed.
P 51-8
We made it to the house within twenty minutes. I smiled at the small tree sitting
in the living room corner and
a string of Christmas lights sitting on the fireplace illuminating the room. "When
did you do this?"
"The other day. I don't really celebrate Christmas and if I did, I'd go to
Katherine's or Anastasia's." He
gripped my hand as he led me upstairs. "John would be there of course. He's
probably there now."
"Wouldn't surprise me."
I placed the bag beside the bed and smiled when Michael spun me around. "Can we
exchange gifts now?"
His warm hands slid over my hips and tugged me forward. "Please?"
His mouth pressed to my jaw and I hummed. I couldn't do it yet! Not untilThe
vibration in his pocket made me jump slightly. He exhaled sharply with a growl and
pulled his phone
out. "What?" I heard a shrill voice on the other end of the phone. "Why, what's
wrong? Katherine-" He was
obviously interrupted because he sighed. "If it's an emergency why can't John help
you? Well- fine. Okay, I'll
be there in fifteen." He hung up after a quiet curse and looked to me with slightly
angry eyes. "Katherine said
it was an emergency."
"Okay, if she needs you then that's fine."
"Really? You don't mind? We said we didn't want any of this vampire stuff until
after Christmas."
www.ebook-converter
"Michael, go. I know you'll be out within an hour so..."

He frowned cutely at me.
"Go. I'm going to shower anyway and we can swap presents when you get back."
"Fine." He grumbled. "I'll be back."
I watched him leave out the living room window and practically ran upstairs to get
started. First of all, a
shower. I showered quickly, washing my hair and shaving the prickliness off my
legs.
I walked into the bedroom after blow drying my hair and went into my bag to pull
out the lingerie. I groaned.
Why did I get this? I didn't have the balls to where it. It's for tonight only,
Evie. Put it on. It looked more like
a nightgown anyway... Except for the lace showing half of my stomach and the fact
it stopped just below my
hips. I slipped on the matching underwear and started pulling out the candles after
slipping on his dark blue
dress robe.
I had to be quick, he'd been gone just over half hour and I asked Kate to tell me
when he'd left. And I'd just
received that text ten minutes ago.
I ran downstairs to switch the lights off and ran back up to search through my bag
for his present.
And then the front door opened downstairs. "Evie?"
In lightening speed I lit the last few candles I forgot to do and switched the
bedroom light off.
P 51-9
Footsteps up the stairs, down the hall, in front of the door.
I stood up straight and turned around, keeping the book behind me. Michael stepped
in, his eyes sparkling as
he glanced around the candle lit bedroom. "What..."
"I had Kate call you over for a while," I smiled. "So I could get this done."
The heat in his eyes was unmistakeable as he took a determined step toward me.
"Nope! We exchange presents first! So..." I presented the wrapped up album. "Merry
Christmas. Don't expect
it to be crystals wrapped up in gold."
He took it from my hands carefully before ripping the paper off. The photo album
was dark beige. The front
of it had the word "Memories and More" on it in calligraphy. He started flicking
through the pages, a few
pictures from that night at the supermarket, one of me and him before I poured
water on him, a note I ripped
off from one of my papers from him telling me he loved me but I needed to study
harder. That, he smiled at.
There were loads of pages left and the last one I filled in said, "we still have a
lifetime to fill these in."
He looked up from the book with a tender smile. "You took my camera didn't you?"
"Is that the thanks I get?" I narrowed my gaze.
www.ebook-converter
"Of course not. Thank you, Evie." His lips pressed to my neck. "My turn."
He walked toward his drawers, placing the book on top of it and went into his
bottom one. I couldn't see
what he pulled out because he hid it behind his back. "Ready?"
I nodded and watched him pull out a white long velvet box. He opened it for me to
see and I stepped
forward.
"There is an explanation as to why it is just a chain and nothing more. Turn
around."
I did as he said and felt his hands move my hair away from my neck.
"I know it's your birthday next month. And this is only half of the present." He
stepped behind me and held
the chain in front of my face for me to see. "It's a white gold necklace with
diamonds imbedded into the
chain,"
I was about to scold him but he interrupted. "No, don't complain. It was money well
spent because if you
don't like your birthday present then at least you'll get to keep the necklace." He
clipped it on and spun me
around. "You're probably going to ask me, 'oh, Michael, what could you possibly get
me after this?' but
believe me-"
"Michael, be quiet." My arms wrapped around his neck and I pressed my body against
his. "I love it.
Actually, I love it so much I question whether my love for it is equivalent to
you."
He grinned and my heart immediately warmed at the sight.
"Thank you, Michael."
P 51-10
"You're welcome." I tiptoed to press my lips to his and welcomed the unmistakable
buzz that settled within
my body. His large hands gripped my waist and clenched the gown into his fists.
Which reminded me. His open mouth touched my jaw and then the sides on my throat as
I started to say, "I
have another present for you."
He made a light humming sound as he sucked the flesh into his mouth and slipped his
hands into the robe. His
hands paused at the material and I couldn't help but smile. He untied the rope and
moved back to open it.
He slowly raised a brow as his full attention was diverted to the blue lingerie.
"Is this new?"
"Merry Christmas." I smiled not feeling as embarrassed as earlier and when I bought
it. Because the fiery
look he was giving me now was damn well worth it.
"Huh." He said thoughtfully without tearing his eyes away from my body.
"Like it?"
"Give me a moment." He tore off the robe and let it pool to the floor. "Like is an
understatement." And then
he had me pressed tight against his body and his mouth feeding off mine.
Our tongues locked and grazed against one another in a frenzy as I started to
unbutton his shirt but gave up
and let the buttons pop off when I ripped it open. Putting the damn thing on was a
nightmare, and getting it off
without tearing it was hilarious but after a few tugs and a few giggles it finally
dropped to the floor without a
rip in sight. Michael gripped my thighs and lifted me to wrap my legs around his
waist.
www.ebook-converter
My back came into contact with the sheets and I sighed in pleasure when his scent
enveloped around me. The
heat within my body turned into an outright inferno as his mouth moved down my
chest and gave his
undivided attention to one of my breasts.
I gasped and thrust my fingers into his hair. But the quickly rising sensations
were becoming too much.
Because I needed him, not this... Foreplay.
"Mike..." I dragged his head up to look me in the eye.
He only chuckled. "Let me take my time."
"But-"
"Do you trust me?"
I searched his barely green eyes and started to nod.

"Then enjoy this. As another gift to you."
"You spoil me."
"That, I do." He kissed me passionately before giving me a night I knew I wouldn't

forget. Before gathering
my spent body his and whispering sweet nothing's into my ear. Before making me
laugh by tickling my sides
P 51-11
and once again making love to me.
And that gift was priceless.
**
I lingered a kiss to Michael's forehead before swinging my stiff limbs off the bed
and grabbing the robe from
the floor. After walking out of the bathroom, I went downstairs to boil the kettle.
I yawned with a groan as I poured the hot water into the mug. It was about half six
in the morning. I couldn't
sleep, my body was still a live wire but I did feel a bit tired. Maybe I was over
tired... Is that how it works?
"Shit," I blinked down at the pool of coffee on the table and grabbed a few
napkins. Damn, I really am tired.
I put the spoon in my mouth as I took the mug and moved into the study. The sun was
just coming up but the
trees were still dark. My free arm stretched into the air as I yawned once again,
curling my spine and making
sure not to spill my drink. Maybe I shouldn't be drinking coffee.
I stepped toward the door and opened it. I inhaled the cold air and welcomed the
sharp chill into my lungs.
The fresh air was wonderful right now. I had a chance to calm down a bit, clear my
mind. After a glance
around and a sip of my drink, I went to step inside but something white on the
bottom step caught my
attention. I frowned at it curiously before putting my cup on the table next to the
door and walking down the
steps.
www.ebook-converter
I picked up the piece of paper and flipped it open:

"Merry Christmas, Evangeline."
I looked around before looking back down at the slanted and old style scrawl on the
page. I smiled at it
before placing it into the robe's pocket and walking back up the steps. I could
only imagine what would
happen if Michael found it instead of me. How Tate knew I would be out here was
beyond me.
Unless...
I stopped and looked around again. And then I noticed the figure very deep within
the trees. The blonde
waved before disappearing. He was cutting it damn fine, that was for sure. If he
stayed out any longer, he'd
have burned to a crisp.
But I was grateful nonetheless.
I picked up my coffee with a smile and moved into the living room. I'd have to
thank him and scold him next
time I see him.
____________________
Much love folks. Apologies for very late update.

aww babeee
P 51-12
52: Old Friends
202K 3.1K 393
by Misguided
And the Final Chapters of the book begin.

The song on the side would totally be a theme song for the book!! NOT GOING TO LIE.
________________
"What?"
John and Michael looked at each other, Michael's expression solemn. Why were they
doing this? Why today?
Why now?
It'd been two days since Christmas. I went home to say goodbye to aunt Lyn and for
more clothes but that's it.
Michael and I were going to stay together until New Years. We'd meet with my
parents and celebrate the
start of a New Year together. And that was the plan.
www.ebook-converter
That was until Michael announced he was leaving UNTIL New Years.
Katherine smiled sadly at me and patted my shoulder before walking out of the
study.
I don't know what bought this on. Nothing has happened since before Christmas. No
attack in Burnaby or
Vancouver. We knew that that was odd, we all discussed that. But why now? Why so
sudden?
"I don't..." I folded my hands in my lap. "I don't understand-"
"If we leave now we have the element of surprise. Katherine thinks she can see
them. Plus we need to feed
before we do anything." John interrupted glancing at Michael as he said this.
I didn't like the look on his face. I didn't like the way Michael wasn't giving me
the answers himself. Instead,
I had to find out by opening the door and welcoming the stampede of vampires and
witches while I was
unaware Michael was getting dressed upstairs.
Pamela sent John a fierce look. "Can't you be sympathetic?"
He spun on her and Pam's partner, Nicholas, stepped forward. The man was wonderful
and downright
handsome but aren't they all? I had a chance to introduce myself and speak to him
before I was told about
them leaving as soon as the sun is almost down..
"I'm telling her the truth because it seems Michael isn't helping at all by
standing there and staring at her, is
he?"
"But you don't..." She sighed and walked to stand behind my chair. "Evie, why don't
you come with me for a
minute."
P 52-1
I nodded numbly and stood to follow Pamela through the house and out of the front
door. We stopped at the
drive, the sun was slowly going down but it was barely visible because of the
blanket of fog covering the
trees and the road. I ran a hand through my hair with a sigh.
"You understand why we're leaving?"
"Of course."
"Just the way Jonathan said it was-"
"It couldn't have been said any better." I shrugged. "I understand, Pam."
She sighed heavily and wrapped an arm around my shoulders. "Michael's worried."
"I can tell."
Pam frowned at me. "Evie,"
"It seems I'm the only one who wasn't aware of this plan you all had."
Of course, I was angry. I'd been kept out of the loop and I knew there was a reason
for it.
www.ebook-converter
"It's to help us all. You'll see when we get back."
"I can't wait." I spun out of her hold and walked back inside. I went to walk into
the living room but I got
yanked to the side by Katherine.
"Stop it, Evie."
My eyes widened and I opened my mouth to yell but she covered my mouth with her
hand.
"Alright, fine. I get that you're angry. But the quicker they get this done the
better and you know that."
I pulled her hand away. "Are you going?"
"No! I don't need to feed. But I'll be going with Nick after they finish feeding.
Gran taught me a few new
tricks." She winked to try and lighten the mood. It didn't.
"Is Sam going?"
"Yes."
"Ana?"
"She doesn't need to. Look, Evie. After these few days we don't need to worry about
the vampires."
My jaw clenched. "What about Tate?"
Her lips pursed. "He's under orders-"
P 52-2
I didn't need to hear anymore. I stormed away from her in search of Michael and
John. I found them still in
the study talking in hushed tones next to the back door. "So you're going to kill
him? Even though you know he
doesn't mean any harm to us."
John looked down at his feet but Michael looked directly at me. "We don't know what
he's-"
"I do." I protested.
"John can you give us a minute."
He left the room without a glance. What was wrong with everyone? Were they all
deliberately being like
this?
"Your friend Tate is here to hurt us. Not here to help or befriend you, he wants to
hurt us."
"I give up having this argument with you. I can't seem to get through to you no
matter what I say."
Silence stretched between us. Have I slipped into some alternative reality? Am I
even awake?
"I'm sorry."
"You're not." I said as I shook my head and stepped toward him. "Why didn't you
tell me?"
www.ebook-converter
He sighed and lifted his hands to cup my cheeks. "I wasn't allowed."
"Who said so?"
"Who do you think?"
"Was it Ana? Because I can respect that, but if it was Kate I will surely murder
her."
"It was Ana, luckily. And I am sorry."
I gazed into his green eyes for approximately six seconds before saying, "You're
sorry about not telling me
but you're not sorry about Tate."
He dropped his hands, his eyes hardening. "No, I'm not."
"You're going to kill him aren't you?"
He brushed by me without an answer.
So that's that. They were going to kill him and the rest. Tate didn't freaking
deserve it.
From what I could see through the fog, the sun was slowly setting. Katherine smiled
sadly at me before
leaving through the front door with Nicholas. Pam gave me a hug and a kiss on the
cheek and John also
hugged me. Michael was last.
Everyone had left the house, all waiting outside. Although the look in his eyes was
still hard and emotionless,
P 52-3
something was buried behind it.
"Stay safe and inside."
I couldn't promise anything. Not a thing. But I nodded anyway.
He curled his hand around the back of my neck and pressed a long, lingering kiss to
my forehead. I clenched
my jaw and shut my eyes as he landed another kiss to my cheek.
"Don't do this to him." I couldn't help but say. "He doesn't deserve to die."
Michael sighed but still didn't speak and it was beginning to grate my nerves.
"He's my friend." I pleaded. "Give him a chance-"
"You knew this would happen," He stepped back, his eyes burning with anger now.
"Your 'friend' has been
watching you basically since you've been coming here. Your 'friend'," He lifted his
hands in quotations.
"Threatened to hurt your brother and, oh, look what happened. He ended up in
hospital."
"You knew, and you said yourself that he had nothing to do with it. What in Gods
name happened to that
understanding Michael instead of this condescending asshole I used to be familiar
with before we were
together."
www.ebook-converter
His nose flared and I noticed just how angry he was because his pupils were
starting to pulse.
A knock from the open door surprised both of us. John walked in with crossed arm
and stepped toward us.
"Evie, we have to go. You can fight when Michael gets back."
"But when he gets back, there won't be anything to fight about because he'd of done
it."
John glanced between us obviously at a loss for words which was a huge surprise. He
left the house without
so much as a mutter. I turned my gaze to Michael, suddenly seeing the side that
he'd been hiding.
He was sad. I wasn't sure why because he left before I could ask. And I couldn't
shake the feeling something
was wrong.
***
Six o'clock. They'd been gone for half hour. And my decision whether to go outside
and check whether Tate
could be wondering around out back was slowly going toward the 'do it' area.
I stood up from couch in the study and stared out the window absentmindedly
touching the necklace Michael
had given to me.
My nerves were shot. My bottom lip was swollen from how much I'd been biting it.
I groaned and roughly ran my hands through my hair. I couldn't let them kill him.
They couldn't. They can't.
Then do something about it.
P 52-4
But if I do, I'd be betraying the man I love and my friends.
But if you don't, your friend dies...
"Shit." I ran upstairs to throw on my grey hoodie and my converse. I tied my hair
up in a loose pony tail and
ran back down and out the sliding back doors. I started walking further into the
trees cursing the damned fog.
It was gloomy, not completely dark but almost. I could still see everything ahead
and behind me but the house
had disappeared. "Tate?" I yelled. "Tate, are you here?"
I still hadn't seen him since he'd left that nice note on the porch. Meaning I
hadn't had time to scold him about
it.
"Tate!"
"What?"
I spun around with a sigh of relief. "Pure luck."
He was grinning as he slowly strolled toward me. "Is there a reason why you were
yelling my name to the
high heavens?"
I nodded. "I wanted to thank you for that note but then again scold you for being
out so early."
www.ebook-converter
He chuckled. "I knew you'd be upset about that."
"Yes well..." How do you tell someone that they were going to die? How do you tell
a FRIEND that they
were going to die?
"Something's wrong." Tate zipped up his dark blue hoodie and pulled the hood over
his head. "Evie, what's
wrong?"
"Tate..."
"What's going on?" He stepped toward me. "Is it your vampire? Has something
happened?"
"No... Yes, it's hard to explain. They've all gone to feed because they're getting
ready to... To find you."
He raised a brow. "Okay."
"A-aren't you-"
"Walk with me." I walked along side him as we moved deeper into the trees. I didn't
know how far this forest
went because I'd never been this far. "You're worried about me."
"You don't deserve this."
"I do."
"It's not your fault."
P 52-5
"But the things I've done to people. If Michael wants to be the one to kill me then
I'd let him."
I grabbed his forearm to stop him. "You used his name."
"Because at this point it doesn't matter." He sighed. "You knew this was going to
happen."
"I thought I could..." I trailed off. I did know this was going to happen. But I
thought I could change what
would happen.
"You thought you could what?"
"Stop this. Make them see you're a good person. Because you are. This isn't your
fault it's you maker's. Why
she has anything against Michael and me is beyond reason."
Something in the way Tate was glaring at the ground had me stopping. "What's
wrong?"
He turned to me. "There's something you have to know about her."
"What?" I blinked.
His jaw clenched as a breeze blew above the trees and moved the leaves on the bed
of the forest.
www.ebook-converter
"Tate?"
He spun around again, his back facing me.

"Tate, what's-"
He pulled me against him, covering my mouth as he did so and pressed his back
against a tree. I muffled a
surprised cry but he hushed for me to be quiet.
The silence stretched on for what seemed like forever. Tate didn't move a single
muscle. He didn't even
breathe. Not a muscle not a breath. After another minute he moved his hand off my
mouth.
"Don't speak." He whispered in my ear.
I nodded and continued to wait. His arm remained around my waist as the time moved
on, my back pressed
firmly against his chest. I glanced down at it only for a second before he let me
go with a sigh.
I turned to him and took a few steps back. "What was that-"
He pushed me.
I lost my footing and fell onto my back with a groan. And when I sat back up to see
why he'd done it, he was
gone. I gaped at the tree we were just against.
A chunk was missing.
I glanced around as I scrambled to stand up. I could hear yelling but... Why
couldn't I see it?
P 52-6
But then I heard, "Go!"
I didn't know who said it or where it came from but it didn't matter. I started
running. I didn't have a clue
where I was or where I was going, I just started running. The trees blurred past me
as I panted and dodged in
and out, making sure to avoid holes.
I leaped over a huge one and grunted as I landed on all fours.
"Evie!"
I quickly stood up and gasped at the scene in front of me. Tate's hood was still
up, his face covered
completely now, like he deliberately wanted to cover his face. And... And...
"Michael," I whispered. But then I shouted "Stop!"
From what I could catch, they were swinging for each other. But... It was all a
blur. They were moving so
fast.
He glanced at me for a split second but it was all it took for Tate to connect his
fist with his stomach.
"No!" I started toward them my eyes glued to Michael's hunched over body.
www.ebook-converter
Tate's head swung toward me. "G-"
Bang. Right to his nose. I flinched at the crack and shuddered. He stumbled over
his feet and fell to his side. I
reached out to grab him but Michael's hand on my forearm yanked me away from him.
I directed my angry gaze toward him. "Did you follow me?"
Michael touched his eyebrow and wiped his mouth as he let me go. "It was the only
way to find him."
I went to reply but it hit me. This is what they weren't telling me. "This was the
plan, huh? Shut me out? You
knew I'd come out here to tell him."
"Katherine knew. She could see it. As soon as we left the house earlier Katherine
said your future was foggy,
meaning you'd gone to see him. So I had no other choice but to follow you."
I glanced down as Tate started to sit up; his hood fell from his face.
The horror was evident. But I couldn't understand why. His face had paled
completely as his eyes stuck to
Michael.
Michael turned just as Tate started to stand up.

And he gasped.
Tate's jaw clenched as he wiped the trickling blood from his nose. His smile was
wicked; it didn't look like
him at all.
P 52-7
I looked away from him to Michael and frowned at his facial expression. He was
smiling as well. But it was
also sickly. Both of them had me cringing backward away from the scene. Michael's
eyes had turned
completely black and the black veins on his neck were as prominent as when he'd fed
from me.
Tate looked exactly the same except the veins on his face were varied from the
sides of his neck and mainly
circled around his eyebrows and eyes.
"Well, fuck." Michael made me jump by the sound of his deep, growling voice. Even
his curse had caught me
off guard. "I would have thought the man stealing Evangeline away from me would
have been an unknown
and an unworthy son of a bitch. Guess I got one part right."
Which part, I started to wonder. What...?
"That's a bit of a rude hello after eighty years." Tate stood up and brushed off
his clothes. "I was expecting a
party, my dear friend."
Eighty years?
Michael's lips curled back over his sharp teeth and growled in an animalistic way.
I haven't seen Michael
looking so... Threatening. It only had me backing away from the confusing scene
even more.
Which was a stupid mistake. A very, very stupid mistake.
www.ebook-converter
Because something grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled me further back. I cried
out in pain as their grip
tightened and I truly believed half of my hair had probably fallen out. My eyes
squeezed as the pinching pain
started to give me an immediate headache. I lifted my hands to claw at their hand
and shuddered at the rough
and slender feel of it.
The growling in front of me stopped and I opened an eye to look upon Tate and
Michael's expression. A quiet
ringing filled my ears. It was barely there, barely even noticeable.
But the way both Michael and Tate had covered their ears and screwed up into a ball
of flinching pain I had
a feeling the ringing wasn't meant for me.
The hand on my head pulled me back and I yelped once again. My head rested on a
shoulder. I turned my
head toward who it was.
"Hello," The woman said.
And she was beautiful. So much, it was hypnotising.
Unfortunately, I couldn't ponder on it any longer. Because her eyes expanded, she
looked me directly in the
eye and uttered the words in the most liquid soft voice:
"Sleep for me?"
***
It took a while to come through, I'll admit.
P 52-8
At first I was disoriented.
I didn't have a clue where I was.
I felt like I'd just been swimming. My body was drained and my ears felt like they
were filled with water. I
exhaled sharply and blinked my eyes open. I glanced around the dark box room and at
the wooden stairs
leading to a door. A basement. There were no windows at all.
"Evie?" A voice croaked.
I turned my head toward my name and literally felt my heart soar into a frightened
rhythm.
Michael's head was caked in blood but there was barely even a sign of a wound. He
looked weak. His face
was pale and he was shaking his leg; just like when we met. He was nervous or
thirsty. We were both sat on
the concrete floor. I could just about seem him in the dark.
He opened his eyes and turned his head to look at me. "Are you okay?"
I moved across the floor toward him. "I'm fine. But you're not."
The chuckle that escaped his lips was humourless. "I'm great actually."
www.ebook-converter
"Where are we?"
"A cabin somewhere north."
I stopped beside him and lay my head against the wall behind me. "Did she hurt you?
That woman?"
No answer. His jaw clenched painfully and I noticed his knuckles curl into fists.
"Michael, how do you know Tate?" I took his fist into my hand and flattened it
against my palm. "Michael."
"Why don't you ask him?" He muttered. "I'm sure after the amount of time you've
spent with him is enough for
him to tell you his deepest darkest secret."
"I'm asking you." I frowned at his choice words.
"What's his name?" He asked me suddenly.
"His name?"
"Yes. His name." He glared ahead of him instead of directing it toward me. "What is
it?"
"Tate."
He started shaking his head. "That's only one of many abbreviations and I was a
stupid to have bypassed that
when you told me. Think carefully."
Before I could answer, the deadbolt on the door unlocked. The light overhead turned
on and I looked in front
P 52-9
of me to see Tate sitting against the far wall, but he was unconscious. Half of his
face was covered in blood
as well. At least I understood now why he was glaring ahead.
The steps creaked as someone walked down. A man. The brunette was in tattered
clothes, his shoes old and
muddy, his jeans ripped. He looked like Tate when I first met him.
He looked to me and smiled. It was empty, almost as if the smile wasn't even there.
His icy blue eyes stared
directly at me as he walked forward.
"Hello." He said sounding and looking excited. He looked no older than me probably
the same age. His
pupils suddenly started to dilate. "You smell good..."
"Stan," A female voice upstairs warned.
He shook his head briskly and offered his hand to me.
Michael's growl made me jump slightly. The boy, Stan, only chuckled and said, "I
don't bite."
"She's not going with you." Michael snarled.
"She has to. Or I take her up by force. Your call." Stan shrugged.
www.ebook-converter
"Michael," I stood up without so much as taking his hand. "It's fine. I'll be
fine."
Michael went to stand up but the young vampire flattened his palm on his shoulder.
"She wants to see her not
you." He curled his hand around my forearm and led me upstairs. The cabin wasn't as
bad as I imagined. I
thought maybe they'd be living in some sort of ugly hole. But it was nice, hard to
admit.
Stan led me through a wide corridor that led right into a very large front room. It
smelt like leather and fresh
wood. There was a large window straight ahead of us. A fire crackling to the left
of the window and the
couches scattered accordingly around the fire.
Except they weren't empty.
Tate had said there were three including him. Either he lied or he was unaware.
Because there were two
other males in the room. One, a red head that was staring at me. The veins on his
face slowly becoming
prominent. The dark skinned male, obviously older than Stan and the red head, was
sat on an arm chair
reading a hard back book I couldn't see the name of. He glanced up only briefly at
my entrance and returned
to his book. He was dressed in cleaner clothes compared to the other two. I glanced
around the room once
again and realised now that there was a female stood at another window.
She was dressed better than Stan and the red head. Her almost black thick curls
cascaded to her waist. Her
long legs covered in a pair of crisp dark blue jeans.
She turned her torso around and I blinked at her beauty. Were all vampire women
this beautiful? Her
cheekbones were high, her violet blue eyes shined toward me with an odd sense of
excitement. Her pale skin
looked smooth, almost too smooth. Her full perfect lips curled up into a smile as
she turned completely.
The woman looked like she hadn't done a days work in her life.
P 52-10
"Hello! Wow! Come in, come in! Stanley, Jonah leave us please but come back in an
hour. I won't have you
two causing trouble again." She scolded as if she were their mother. "I have so
much to discuss with you."
The red head who I'm assuming is Jonah, stood. His eyes were still on me even as he
left the house. Stan let
go of me and left with him but the other male stayed in his seat.
"Drink?"
I shook my head, not taking my eyes off her.
"A shame. I have the best wine for this evening. Join me for dinner with my partner
will you? This is Ronald
Fennel. Oh, and how rude of me! We haven't even had the pleasure yet."
She circled around the couch and stopped in front of me. "Florence Huddleston. And
I know you're
Evangeline O'Shea from... Research." A twinkle flickered through her eyes.
They were both old names. I'm sure their ages would just freak me out.
But I couldn't help myself. "How old... Are you?"
She laughed a little. "We can talk about this over dinner. Come,"
www.ebook-converter
Florence showed me into a large dining room where a table of food and bottles of...
That's not wine.
"Sit, please."
I glanced to the side at Ronald watching me. Making sure I didn't run off,
probably.
I sat down next to the head of the table where Florence now lounged.
"So, Evangeline. I'm happy we've finally had the pleasure. Although you did corrupt
my protégé, Tate as he
prefers to be called."
I looked at the crystal gin bottle filled with a dark red liquid that I knew for a
fact wasn't wine and turned my
attention back to her. "It wasn't my fault."
"Hmm..." She grabbed the bottle and I watched the thick liquid pour into the glass.
"It was encouraged. I can't
blame you, I suppose. He is a stubborn fool. Always has been. Ron, my dear may you
pass the vegetables?"
He obliged loyally and she spooned two portions onto mine and her own plate. "Nate
wasn't much for words
when he was younger."
I ignored the mistake she made in his name and replied, "He wasn't when I met him
either."
"Wasn't he? See, here I thought he was good with his words. He done what was said I
suppose. I did ask him
not to say much to you." She grabbed a bowl of mashed potatoes and started with her
plate before mine.
"He's a smart man." I replied.
Her brow twitched and she tilted her head curiously. Not in the way Tate did but in
way that made it seem
P 52-11
condescending. "Really? Men from the navy usually aren't high on brain power
especially from the 1920's."
My jaw clenched. I shouldn't be getting angry, mot with someone like this woman. I
didn't know what she
was capable of. "That's selective opinion."
A smile curved her lips as she lifted the glass to her lips. "Maybe so."
Ron was eating in silence whilst Florence watched me with observant eyes. I wasn't
planning on eating; I
didn't have a clue what could have been done to the food. The chicken looked
delectable and I was starving.
But I wasn't stupid.
"Oh, yes you were asking about my age." She smiled. "I'm pushing six-hundred and
ninety-eight. Not a
pleasant age, I'll admit. Ronald here is young. Two hundred and five. Someone my
age does tend to get bored
alone. I'd had six hundred years of it. We didn't find each other until 1957
however."
The room fell to silence due to my lack of words. What was going on here anyway..
"Evangeline, don't be shy. Eat. We have no reason to hurt you."
For some reason, I heard a silent, 'yet'.
I watched her lift a very big and sharp knife to cut the chicken. Her eyes never
left mine as she cut into it and
that was the moment I knew she was crazy. All I needed now was a snap.
www.ebook-converter
She put the slices of chicken on my plate and I lifted my knife and fork to cut
into it.
"What is your relationship with Michael?"
Ah; here we go. I placed the strip of chicken into my mouth and started to chew
slowly to ponder on my
answer. Giving too much seemed too easy and so did giving only a little. So
instead, after swallowing, I
asked, "Why?"
"Well, to put it bluntly, I want him back. He isn't living up to his expectations
and it seems you're getting in
the way."
Blunt was a damn understatement. "Back?"
"Yes, I want him back. He's mine." She stated with an easy smile. "Michael owes me
from a long time ago.
I'm sure he explained our situation?"
I stared at the woman. Michael hadn't said anything, not a thing. The only thing
Michael had to tell me was
how he was turned. How his maker was a monster. And how...
I looked down at my plate for a moment.
His maker. A woman. "Who are you?" I asked seriously.
A knowing smile spread across her face. "Let me ask you a question, Evangeline. It
has nothing to do with
neither Michael nor me. Ready for it?" She leaned forward. "Do you really know
him?"
P 52-12
"Who?" I blinked moving the plate aside.
"Nate. Do you know him?"
"I know Tate, yes."
"Tate. Hmm. Okay. So you know I'm his sire, his maker, right?"
"Y-yes."
The smile on her face suddenly became sickly sweet and I was afraid of what I would
hear. And I was right.
I didn't want to hear it,
"So Nathaniel has told you everything, huh? How he killed himself because a little
birdie told him his best
friend couldn't take the fact he'd been dying of influenza? How that little bird
told Nate it was his fault his
best friend died? How your boyfriend basically sold his soul to his maker so his
friend could live only for
him to kill himself? What a nightmare that was for him. Although I did enjoy myself
convincing Nate to kill
himself. Wasn't exactly hard. All I had to do was show him Michael's lifeless body
and..."
Her words all strung into one as it all started to come together in my mind. I was
angry, guilty and stupid.
Angry because all this time I'd been hanging out with Michael's best friend, his
brother and I was freaking
stupid enough to realise it. Guilty because, well, all this time I'd been hanging
out with Michael's best friend
and Michael probably hated me for it. Stupid because I didn't connect all of this
together as soon as I saw the
recognition in Michael and Tate's eyes earlier. It made sense why he never called
Michael by his name. How
he said he didn't deserve to. It made sense how he couldn't ever be seen by
Michael.
www.ebook-converter
If Michael hated me for this... I couldn't blame him.
I was brought back into reality when she asked me, "How does it feel?"
"What?" My voice was hoarse and I was suddenly in need of a glass of water. Or
alcohol maybe.
"Having known the man you're in love with and the man you like under my control.
Hard, isn't it? And
Michael may as well hate you for being in Nate's presence for the past two months.
May as well stab the
poor man in the heart."
"I didn't-"
"Jonah, Stan. You can come in now." She stood. "Come let's go into the living
room."
"I'm not going anywhere with you."
Before I even realised, Ron had left the table and was yanking me up from the
chair.
"Yes you are." She replied before strolling back into the living room after
draining her glass. Ronald dragged
me in, I couldn't fight his strength. Michael and Tate were now in the living room.
Tate still looked like he
was coming to and Michael looked beyond furious. His eyes were glued to his maker
and not even I walking
into the room could stray his gaze.
P 52-13
"So, Evangeline, it's your choice." She turned on me. The situation in front of me
was still fuzzy. I still didn't
know why she wanted Michael; I still didn't know what the hell she wanted with me.
She says I'm in the way.
So why not just kill me? Why give me a choice?
"Choice?" My voice betrayed me. Each vampire in here could probably hear my heart
beating to its erratic
rhythm. And by the looks the red head and the brunette were sending me they could
definitely hear it.
"Yes. You see, I like to have fun. I like to test people; I like to see how far
someone would go for someone.
That's why I liked Michael's little sob story back in 1922. He was willing to give
his life for the man he grew
up with. So what are you willing to do?"
I went to step forward but Ronald's grip on my arm tightened. "W-what?"
"Michael or Nathaniel? Who would you choose to live?"
"Florence, you sadistic-" Tate started but Stan practically backhanded him.
I went to walk forward again but he yanked me back yet again. "No, wait-"
"Who would you choose, Ms. O'Shea?"
I looked between them, my heart suddenly split in two. This wasn't supposed to
happen.
www.ebook-converter
"Oh, what's this?" She patted her partner's hand off me and pushed me forward.
"What is this I see here? A
divide between the man she loves and the man she... hmm... well, this is odd. What
is young Nathaniel to you,
Evangeline?"
I could feel the backs of my eyes starting to sting. "He's my friend." I whispered.
"Are you sure? Look at him," She circled around him as if he were a piece hung up
in a museum. "Handsome,
safe, lovely, sensitive when he wants to be; he's the perfect man. Oh, but wait
what about Michael?" She
moved around him. "Gorgeous, loyal, rugged, he has that take charge personality.
Oh, these men." She waved
a hand in front of her face as she stopped beside me. "It's so hard to choose. It's
like Twilight all over again
except there aren't any God forsaken werewolves and we don't sparkle." She laughed
but I saw absolutely no
humour in the situation. "So, it's your decision. The man you love or the man
you... let's say, unknowingly
like."
I stared directly into Michael's eyes. They were blank and tired. I didn't want to
be here and neither did he. I
loved Michael with my entire being. I couldn't live without him. I couldn't see my
life without him now.
But Tate... Nathaniel... I cared for him so much and I couldn't lose him either.
Not now that he was in my life.
I didn't like him like that. Our relationship had never been like that. My eyes
strayed to his. Unlike Michael,
he let his emotions scream loud and clear in his eyes. He wasn't frightened he
looked accepting. Like he was
waiting for me to say Michael's name.
"Alright." Florence said in a slightly irritated voice. "Plan B it is. Boys,"
And then she once a-freaking-gain grabbed my hair and pulled me backwards. I held
in my yelp of pain and
instead whimpered. Both of them went to walk toward me but the younger vampires
held them still.
P 52-14
She tilted my head to the side, removing my hair from its ponytail and moving it to
one side. "How about
this? Evangeline, I of course, apologise for this. This may hurt just a little."
"No!" Michael suddenly began to fight again the hold on the young vampire but
Ronald rushed to his aid.
Her breath tickled beside my neck and it hit me what she was about to do.
But it hit me too late.
Because by the time I went to run forward, she'd already sunk her teeth into my
neck.
And yes. It damn well hurt.
____________________________________________
WHOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA drama-mama
What I said above is true, there aren't many chapters left :O
I'll talk about it more as the last chapters progress.
But for now, CLIFF HANGER!!!!!!!!!!!!!
www.ebook-converter
think carefully smh WHAT I'VE BEEN WAITING FOR THIS WHOLE BOOK PHEW
P 52-15
53: Penultimate
191K 3.2K 204
by Misguided
REMINDER:
I'm not sure from the last chapter but I want to remind you guys that in my story,
when one is changed
into a vampire, the human has to drink the blood of the vampire and then has to
die.
JUST REMINDING :)
New song from Florence + The Machine. Suits the chap and I love it Woo!.
_____________
The pain...
I hadn't imagined such excruciating pain.
www.ebook-converter
When Michael had bitten me it was intimate. It made me feel like I was connected to
him.
But this?
No, this made me feel like hot searing fire was soaring through my veins. Being
sucked out through my veins
more like. The sounds escaping throat, they didn't sound like me but they were.
The screams I was unknowing unleashing sounded, for lack of a better metaphor, like
I'd just opened the
closet in a horror movie.
I was pulling, scratching, kicking to get away but she just kept going.
She kept drinking. And when she finally did stop, the pain never left. She let me
fall to the ground probably
like all the rest of her victims. My heart was working overtime to pump whatever
was left around my body.
My breaths coming out slow and shallow.
"Oh, be quiet you two," I heard from above. "She'll be fine in a minute."
I glanced up and saw her crouched beside me. Her eyes a pitch black, her teeth
razor sharp. And my blood at
the corner of her mouth.
She lifted her wrist to her mouth for a split second...
Before placing it over mine.
Now, that had Michael shouting and thrashing like mad.
P 53-1
I couldn't fight against it, I was too weak. I was growing less and less weaker as
I had no choice but to
swallow her blood however. I hadn't had this much before. She pulled it away and
grabbed my forearm to
help me up.
"See? She's fine! Well, for now. Because if she dies she becomes mine. What a
twist, hmm? So, Evie, can I
call you Evie? Oh, what does it matter?" She lifted my slack head to face them.
Michael was staring at me
like I'd grown a new head. He was scared which made me even more scared. Tate's or
should I say Nate's
eyes had darkened beyond belief as he stared at Florence.
Just as she had opened her mouth to speak again, Nate had used his inhuman speed to
grab the fire poker and
stabbed it straight through Stan's shoulder. I gasped but I don't think anyone
could tell. I was breathing
heavily as it was. But still, I was surprised he'd done it. Sure, on TV you see
movies where people stab
others with a knife but hell it wasn't real. But this? Seeing it done so
effortlessly and swiftly had me cringing
and shaking. Technically, it wasn't the only reason I was shaking. The shock of the
bite had the adrenaline
pumping through my body on overtime.
Michael was shaking his head as Ronald reprimanded Nate with ease. Stan was on the
floor scrambling to
pull the poker out of his shoulder without causing too much of a mess.
"Nathaniel," Florence chuckled. "You've ruined my rug. That hot temper of yours
will get you in trouble.
That's why I'd changed my choice. Evie, my dear," Her arm was around my waist
holding me up whilst her
head rested on my shoulder. "I have a new proposition. It won't be your choice
anymore, it'll be theirs. If they
want you to live as a human, one of them must die. But they must decide which one.
Not you. If neither of
them die, well, you do."
www.ebook-converter
"You're crazy." I mumbled shakily.
"Oh, I know. Boys, put them in the basement for at least half an hour. Give them
some time to think and give
Evangeline time to rejuvenate."
Ron shoved Nate downstairs and Michael didn't leave without a growl and a bit of a
fight.
"I hope they choose carefully." She whispered in my ear as they left. "Because one
way or another, you're a
distraction to both of them. And you will die and you will be mine. By the way, you
taste absolutely
delicious. At least now I can understand why Michael kept you."
I didn't even try to reply as she basically carried me downstairs.
She placed me on the ground against the wall with a wink and walked out.
And then Michael was up and next to me within seconds of the door closing. He
gathered me onto his lap and
cradled me to his chest. I didn't cry, although the throbbing pain in my neck was
still there. I just sat there and
let him stroke, touch and soothe me. He was asking me if I was okay, moving my hair
from my neck to look at
my wound. He'd even surprised me by ripping off a piece of his t-shirt to wipe the
blood off my neck. I've
never felt so tired. So, weak. Sure, her blood was healing me quicker than when
Michael's did probably
because of the amount I'd swallowed but still, I was weak.
But I needed to speak to both of them.
P 53-2
I sat there unmoving or even able to move for fifteen, twenty minutes maybe before
I glanced across the room
at Nate sitting against the wall with his eyes closed. His lips were moving and
from what I could see he was
counting to ten.
But then I turned back to Michael. "I'm so sorry." I croaked before clearing my
throat.
He shook his head but he didn't reply. I couldn't choose. Think about it, the
decision to have someone killed?
To choose who you'd prefer to live? Yes, I love Michael unbelievably so and I would
give my life for him.
But to choose for someone to live and die is a horrible thing to do. No matter whom
the people are.
"Nate," I lifted my head.
He didn't open his eyes but he'd stopped moving his lips.
"You didn't know."
"No, I didn't." He replied. "And Michael, to set the record straight the only
reason I stayed with her is
because I didn't know you were alive."
"I couldn't care less." Michael growled. "All I care about is getting Evie out of
this alive. She won't be
Florence's."
www.ebook-converter
"I figured you'd say that." Nate surprised me by chuckling. "I mean, you've been
controlling the shots ever
since we were younger why not now?"
"Listen-"
"No, I'd rather not. I'd rather embrace my death like the man I am." Nate flashed
him a thumbs up and I
blinked at him. I haven't seen this side of him since we first met.
"You've grown into an even bigger asshole than I thought. I don't understand why
Evie would even consider
being friends with you."
They were talking about me as if I weren't here. As if I weren't sitting on
Michael's lap. As if I was that
delusional right now that their words were just rolling into one. They were wasting
time because we needed
a plan and fast.
"Maybe she finds something in me that isn't in you. Like a damn backbone for one.
You were standing up
there like Florence owns everything."
I ignored them as I started to think. I didn't have my phone on me; I left it on
the table in the study.
"Well if you haven't bloody noticed, Nathaniel, but she does own us. Being reckless
like you were upstairs
will get us nowhere."
I slid Michael's phone out of his pocket and checked the signal. None. Not even a
bar.
"We need a strategy, not a stake to our hearts."
P 53-3
Nate glanced at me and raised a brow. Oh, so he does know I'm here. "Are you okay?"
I nodded my head slowly, flinching as I did so.
"Ignore me?" Michael scoffed.. "Typical."
"What's your problem, brother? Am I not allowed to ask her if she's okay?"
"I'm not your brother." He growled, his hands tightening around me. "Not anymore."
Ouch. Both from the comment and by the spur of pain the sudden surged up and down
my neck. Michael
skimmed his thumb back and forth across my cheek. "The pain will go in a few
minutes."
"That's all we've got left to remind you." Nate commented from the side. "So, just
to clarify: I'm willing to
give myself to her."
"What?" I swung my head toward him with a grunt. "You're going to..."
He smiled genuinely at me for the first time. "I'm willing to. You can be with
Michael then. Its better if you
both live together than apart, don't you think?"
"You can't just give up now. I'll turn, that way no one has to die-"
www.ebook-converter
"No." Michael practically barked. "You're not going to be hers, Evie."
Nate stood up and started walking around the basement, looking through a few boxes
and pulling out four
stakes. One I remember we used when he taught me to use it. "Florence is older and
stronger," He whispered.
"So killing her would be hard but possible. She doesn't know I have these. I made
them when we were
practising." He said to me. "Michael knows how to use this so I'm sure he'll shield
you from the young, blood
thirsty bastards. Here," He handed two to Michael and he snatched them right out of
his hands.
Something flickered in my mind. Shield...
"Nate, are you still holding up that barrier that keeps our witches from seeing
us?"
"I never take it down."
"Do it." I patted Michael's hands to help me up and he started to stand. I was
slowly beginning to get my
strength back. "If Ana can see us, John, Pam and Nicholas will be here within...
Minutes. How far is this
cabin fromBurnaby?"
"For us, it's a ten minute run. I've never been so vulnerable."
Michael's arm wrapped around my waist to support me. "Nate if you do this then it
gives them twenty minutes
to get up here. If you do this you won't have to die. Please." I pleaded.
Nate looked between Michael and me for a second before his shoulders slumped and he
sighed. "It's done."
"Ana, if you see us come fast." I mumbled just before the door upstairs opened. We
needed to stall for time.
P 53-4
Fifteen minutes at least. How do we do it...?
Michael lifted my hoodie from behind and slid the sharp stake in the waistband of
my jeans.
"Time's up!" She sung. "Ready to-"
"Wait," I groaned as I let go of Michael to step forward. "I want to speak to you.
Alone."
Michael sighed, frustrated. "Are you trying to give me an aneurism?"
"Hmm... The heroin requires an audience. Come now let's take a walk outside where
we won't be heard."
She took hold of my elbow to support me and smirked at Michael. "Excuse us a
moment."
"Evie-"
"Sh, now Michael." Florence chuckled. She led me up the steps and out the door. I
didn't have a clue what
time it was but it was pitch black outside. There were clouds above, covering the
moon so there was
absolutely no light. "What is it you wish to discuss?"
"You." I said without thinking. "Why you want Michael, why you came here, why you
made Nate do all of
this."
www.ebook-converter
"Oh, Evie." She sighed out a breath and it lingered in the air as we walked. "Well,
let's start with why I came
here. Before Michael left me, we'd travel. And after he abounded me, I started to
see just how lonely I was.
You see, when a vampire changes a human, it deepens the relationship; they become a
son or daughter or if it
were yours and Michael's case, you'd immediately become his. It's a thing us
vampires can't shake unless
they release them. I miss Michael. Which brings me to why I want Michael back."
"You have Ronald why would you want Michael?"
"Oh, Ronald my love. Yes, I love him and will remain to for as long as I exist. But
you see, I loved Michael
first."
My heart just about leapt into my throat.
"Before you go ahead and have a heart attack, he never returned that love. He
resented me,"
I could understand why, the woman was mad.
"Michael is a loyal man. And he's stubborn just like Nathaniel. It made me wonder
how the two could have
been friends they are nothing alike apart for their stubbornness. Is that why you
find them both attractive?"
I shook my head briskly when she squeezed my arm in a weird sense of reassurance.
"I don't find Nate
attractive."
She raised a brow like any normal female would. "I hope you're joking. Or slightly
blind maybe. Well, I
suppose you have to be. Nate is different to Michael. From the years I'd been with
them I could truly see that.
But you, it's a mystery. You seem to be an odd compromise between the two. It's
like you stand in between. I
P 53-5
suppose I should move on to Nathaniel's story. After the boy changed he had nowhere
to go and no one to go
to. He's smart and sneaky; he knew what he was doing. My comment at the table about
men from the navy
was mostly to get a rise from you. Now Nate, he didn't know what I was planning,
hasn't for years now.
You're probably aware of the attacks that happen around the same time every year?"
I nodded.
"Well, Nathaniel, Ronald and I used to visit Burnaby every year for the past six
years. I'd kept an eye on
Michael, although Nate wasn't aware of it. I was trying to figure out ways to
approach him. And then you
came along and my plans changed. I had to get Nate involved. I had to change the
ways we fed. Nate was
getting suspicious as to why we'd prolonged our stay here so I asked him to follow
you. It wasn't until I made
you crash that night at Michael's house that Nate realised it was Michael we were
here for. Of course, I
apologise for that. I was angry and so was Nate. So after that I commanded Nate to
watch you. Even before
this whole 'you and Michael' thing I'd grated his last nerve. This whole thing just
pushed him further."
I was surprised she was telling me everything but I was damn well grateful I was
getting an explanation to
half of the things that have happened in the past four months.
"Nate has been drinking human blood since I turned him. Of course, I'm aware he
tried to change his ways
once but I found it stupid. You've seen the bite mark on his shoulder?"
My nose flared.
www.ebook-converter
She only smiled. "That's a yes. Well, there's no need for me to explain it, now is
there?" Florence sighed.
"Now he's drinking that vile blood again. I know you convinced him to but I'm over
it."
The moon had come out now. Middle of the sky. Probably around midnight.
"You'd be lovely to have, Evie. You seem like the female companionship I'd been
deprived of."
How long had it been? I'm running out of things to say...
We stared ahead, nothing but the various sounds of wildlife and bugs. I was
surprised by how long it felt
before she spoke again. It felt like an eternity.
"Have you thought about turning?"
"Not by your hand." I mumbled.
"It would be the same either way, my dear."
I shook my head. "I'd be Michael's."
"He'd release you within minutes. He hasn't been a maker before it's like taking
the responsibility of a parent
for the first few years. I'd take care of you."
"I don't want to be yours." I finally snapped as a gust of wind whipped my hair
around my shoulders. My legs
were starting to shake; I was still slightly lightheaded and my neck was still
burning like it'd been exposed to
an open flame.
P 53-6
"Well, apparently you have no choice." She giggled slightly manically. "We've
strayed quite far from the
cabin. Let's get back."
"How long have we been gone?" I couldn't help but ask.
She shrugged as she squeezed my elbow to nudge me forward forcefully. "Around
twenty minutes. I hope
those men have made a decision."
My heart immediately sank. Twenty minutes and nothing. Maybe they couldn't find us.
So that was it.
"Don't worry too much. Once I turn you, all you have to do is turn your emotions
off. Then you won't feel a
thing."
I wouldn't ever turn them off. I'd live with it. Feel it everyday just to remind
myself. It'd take another ten
minutes to get back. Ten minutes was enough to at least try and accept the fact my
friend was going to die and
I wouldn't be human anymore...
As we walked, or should I say dragged me, back to the house I noticed her start to
slow. The cabin came into
view, there were no lights on anymore and the atmosphere around it seemed oddly
still.
"Why are the lights off...?" I heard her mutter to herself. Even the fire that was
in the living room was out. To
a passerby, the cabin looked deserted. But why...
www.ebook-converter
I jumped when there was a blood curdling scream of pain and a smash.
Florence shouted in what sounded like pain as well and she left me there to run
inside.
What if it was Michael? Or Nate even?
I started to walk toward the cabin but an arm shot out, wrapped around my waist and
started dragging me
away.
Of course, my first instinct was to kick, scream and run but the voice beside my
ear told me otherwise. "Evie,
dammit stop."
I turned around in his arm and practically threw myself at him. "Thank God," I
kissed his cheek. "I'm so
happy you're here."
John laughed and hugged me back. "This is the happiest I've ever seen you greet me.
But right now, I need
you to-" He paused. "Oh, Evie..."
He dropped me onto my feet and looked at my neck. "She bit you."

"I'm fine, it's fine. She gave me her blood."
His eyes darkened. "We'll talk about that later. Come on," He took my hand. "Hide
over here."
"Of course." I mumbled.
P 53-7
"Rather be safe than sorry. With that vampire's blood in your system we can't be
too careful." He simply
replied.
He led me to a thick tree stump, where Katherine greeted me with a wide hug, and
sat me behind it just as the
door to the cabin crashed open. More shouts, scurrying feet, the sound of whooshing
wind and then silence.
I leaned around the stump.
And then Florence's screams were all I could hear. "How dare you!"
Pam, Nicholas and John were all lined up in front of the cabin. Where was Nate?
"This was your own fault Florence," Michael said as he stepped out of the house.
John's hand was on
Michael's arm, holding him back. "Why would you come back, I'm happy."
"But I wasn't!" She yelled as she helped Jonah up. "You-"
"Give it a rest." Someone said. Everyone turned in time to watch Nate stroll out of
the cabin. "It's over,
Florence."
She was shaking her head briskly. "No, it's not over until I say so."
www.ebook-converter
Nate circled around Pam and Nick to face her. "Your plan from the beginning was
unbelievable. Michael
would have never joined you, not when he has Evie. You knew that, I told you that
last month and yet you
ignored me."
Ronald looked between Florence and Nate and sighed. Where was Stan? "Florence-"
"No!" She screamed at him. "It's not over."
Ronald clenched his jaw. "Okay. I do what you do."
"Evie, we have to go." Katherine whispered in my ear. "I took the car. It took like
half hour for me to get
here."
"Not yet," I mumbled not moving my eyes away form the scene.
She grabbed my jaw for me to face her and I flinched. "Look at me. They are going
to fight like animals on
drugs and we need to get out of here before it becomes a blood bath."
My eyes widened. "Can you see-?"
A shout, a scream and a curse was all I heard. Katherine let go of my jaw and I
turned in time to watch Stan
collide into Nate from behind. I went to stand up but Kate held onto my hips and
yanked me down.
It was frenzied from there. Michael and Pam on Florence and Ronald; Nick and John
on Jonah.
I pulled out the stake from my jeans and handed it to Kate. She shook her head. "I
have strict instructions to
keep you from going out there, Evie."
P 53-8
"Can't you do anything?" I pleaded.
"I can do a lot but not with that."
"Then do something." I almost screeched. "Anything."
She shrugged and I scowled at her angrily.
I watched the fast movements. The fast swings, kicks, ducks and the amount of
strategy they all surprisingly
had. Nate ducked from a lazy swing and football tackled Stan right through the
cabin wall like it was paper.
Nate straddled him from what I could see in the shadows of the cabin, pulled
something out from behind him
and"Stan!" Jonah yelled.
Nate had stabbed the stake right into his heart. I couldn't see what happened, but
the body underneath Nate
went slack and the hand that was visible turned to dull grey.
Pam turned her back for no more than five seconds before Ronald had her pressed to
a tree.
Katherine was up within seconds walking toward the scene like nothing was
happening. Both Nicholas and
John glanced at Pam and tried going to her but Jonah grabbed them by the backs of
their shirts and pulled
them down to the ground.
www.ebook-converter
I watched Katherine move toward Pam and Ronald. Her lips were moving but barely. A
slight breeze licked
the floor beneath her feet and suddenly Ronald dropped to the ground in a screaming
heap; his hands gripping
his head like someone was blowing a whistle right beside his ear.
Pam shouted something to Michael, he and Pamela swapped places within a blink and
he drove a stake right
through his chest. Ronald's face went blank before his skin turned a deathly grey
and the black veins that
usually came up before they fed outlined his whole face.
"NO!!" Florence screeched echoing off the trees.
The next thing happened so fast I didn't even have time to comprehend how it even
happened. Nate caught
Pam before she dropped to the floor, Katherine was on her back trying to get up,
Nicholas and John were on
the ground on top of one and other and I was pinned up against a tree, my feet
dangling and the air struggling
to move in and out of my lungs.
I clawed at Florence's hand gripping my neck but she barely noticed. She looked
manic. Her eyes were dark,
tears were rolling down her cheek, her lips were curled back over her sharp teeth
in a menacing snarl that
had me flinching and grimacing.
Her ragged breathing touched my cheeks and I shuddered in disgust.
"Ronald is dead." She glanced to the side and a loud, sob escaped her lips. "You'll
be mine now." She
growled. "If I can't have Michael, I'll have you."
She snatched the stake out of my hands.
P 53-9
"Florence!!" I heard Michael yell but it was too late.
The stake wasn't thick in width, it wasn't too long either. The sharp side was more
like a large knife and even
when it was in the back of my jeans, it still poked into my back.
A cold feeling swept through me. Shock and pain were my first feelings. White hot
fire coursed through my
veins, even toward the large wound that now resided just above my hip bone.
Of course my vision blurred, of course my breathing turned erratic and my entire
body felt like jelly
especially when she dropped me onto my back.
I just about heard what she said: "You'll be mine now." She repeated. "Jonah, lets
go now! I'll be back for
her."
A whoosh of air. My hand went to the gaping wound and I touched it. I looked at my
hand and barely stifled
the cry of pain at the sight of my own blood. There was still shock, I couldn't
feel all of the pain just yet, but
the realisation that I could die hit me hard. The realisation I would become a
vampire hit me harder. And the
worst part is that I wouldn't be Michael's...
Voices suddenly surrounded me. I couldn't distinguish one from the other at first,
but it wasn't hard.
"No..."
www.ebook-converter
"Michael-"
"No. I won't let it happen."
"You need to decide fast," Kate said quickly. "You can let her become a vampire. I
can't see her future it's
blurry and I don't know why."
"No." He growled.
I opened my heavy lids and looked at the circle of people around me.
Nate and Michael were who caught my eye.
Someone was gripping my hand tightly but I didn't know who.
"Hurry," Nate said painfully. "Her heart is becoming weaker. Give her your blood or
she'll start the
transition. Please." Nate looked down at me and the pain in my heart grew stronger.
Michael was shaking his head briskly. "I can't risk her becoming a vampire, not
yet. If she dies-"
"Michael!" Katherine shouted. "Stop panicking! You need to give her your blood or
she WILL be a vampire
and she sure as hell won't be yours, will she?! She'll be hers!! Do it now!"
"What if she turns?" Another male voice said and I assumed it was John. "If she has
both Michael and
Florence's blood in her system and she does die, who's will she be?"
P 53-10
Silence.
"I don't know." Kate sighed.
"Stop it, and give it to her!" Nate yelled. "Or I will!"
I grunted as my entire body started burning. What was this feeling?
I felt the touch of lips to my forehead and heard him whisper the words, "I love
you," Before a wrist covered
my mouth and that sweet liquid poured straight down my throat. Michael's blood. I
remembered the taste.
I started to see spots. It was odd because I didn't even feel my body starting
relax. It was so sudden, so
normal. Although the blood was still pouring into my mouth, I barely noticed.
The calm feeling that over took my body had my eyes closing involuntarily. The hand
holding mine squeezed
but my finger tips were numb. That dull burning inside of me suddenly stopped and I
blinked. The voices
beside my ears all drowned out as if I were underwater...
Is this what it felt like?
To die that is.
www.ebook-converter
To get that sudden serene feeling?

To feel... nothing?
_____________
Whoa.
Bro.
English Language Exam Friday, wont be updating normally this week because it's my
last exam and then I
have a party Saturday night to celebrate our last exams WOO.
So the next update will be a bit late :( SORRY. I'LL TRY MY BEST THOUGH BECAUSE
IT'S A MEAN
CLIFFY :O!
I LOVE YOU ALLTHOUGH!
okay mike, stfu thanks Like I knew you would get caught
P 53-11
54: Blood
201K 3.5K 350
by Misguided
READ THE NOTE BELOW <3

____________
Oh, I love dreaming.

The feeling of being free, the feeling to do whatever I wanted. Unless, of course
it was a nightmare.
Like now for example. It was weird; one moment I'm wandering around in a dark
forest and Florence
pounces on me, sinks her teeth into me and I'm willing my body to move, the next
I'm folded within Michael's
arms and he's planting kisses on the nape of my neck in his study.
The switch between dreams was driving me to insanity. But no matter what I tried I
couldn't wake up. I
wasn't usually one that was able to wake up from a dream that's why my sleep
pattern as a child sucked.
www.ebook-converter
It got to a point where Michael and Florence were arguing and I'd had enough.
What was that smell?
My nose wrinkled as I lifted my oddly heavy hand to my nose. It smelt like...

disinfectant.
My hand suddenly stopped halfway and I blinked open my raw and scratchy eyes. The
light above my head
was dim but it still made my eyes sting like crazy.
I groaned almost immediately as I tried again to rub my eyes to regain focus.
"Oh, you're awake."
I blinked again and noticed a woman at the foot of my bed with a clipboard. What
was she doing in my
room?
Wait a minute, this wasn't my room. I darted my eyes from left to right and sighed.
I was in a hospital room. A private one at that because no one else was in here. I
looked down at my hand
and saw the thin tub connected to the top of my wrist. I followed the tube to a
large clear bag of fluid that
was hydrating my body. How long...
"You've been asleep for almost fifteen hours," The young woman I now noticed was in
a nurse uniform said.
The events of the last twenty-four hours hit me and I suddenly started to
hyperventilate. I brought my hand to
my neck; it was covered by gauze. My body was sore, my neck felt like I had
whiplash probably from when
she strangled me. Where was Michael? Nate? Am I a...?
P 54-1
"Easy, calm down. My name is Carol, I'm going to do a few tests and call the doctor
in, okay? You don't
have to speak if you don't want to; your throat may be a little sore so they'll be
yes or no questions."
She asked me a few simple questions like if I remembered where I lived, if I was
having any trouble
breathing, if I remembered the last twenty four hours. She asked me to say a few
words and walked out for a
few seconds before returning with a cup of water. She started asking me harder
questions that required more
than a yes and no.
"Your doctor is on her break but she'll be back in half hour. Meanwhile there are a
few visitors here for
you," The blonde's eyes started to sparkle and I knew exactly who the 'visitors'
were. "Do you want them to
come in?"
"Yes," My voice was extremely groggy; I had to take another sip of water. I hoped I
didn't look like hell.
The nurse pressed a button on my bed that positioned it upright before walking out.
And then Nate poked his head in.
The smile on his face as he walked in and shut the door had me thinking positively.
He hadn't changed his
clothes. He'd taken off his hoodie so he was wearing a grey cotton long sleeve.
He'd clearly washed his face
and hands but his knees were muddy and his shoes looked like he'd been running in
dirt for hours.
www.ebook-converter
"Hey," He whispered. "How're you? Do you need-?"
"Can you just tell me please? Tell me now... Am I?" I cleared my throat and watched
him.
He stared at me blankly for so long, I started to have a panic attack.
But then he grinned and said, "You didn't die thanks to Michael. You passed out;
the shock from everything
probably hit you hard. Have they told you what was wrong with you?"
I shook my head.
"Alright I'll give you the abridged version. First of all, Michael and Florence's
blood has most probably
healed you by now. The stab was just above you hip bone. Unfortunately they did
have to wheel you into
surgery because they found splinters and had to remove them. Luckily, it didn't
pierce any of your major
organs or arteries. Yes, it almost went right through but thankfully didn't. If you
didn't pass out, you would
have died from shock and the amount of blood you would have lost. You were
unconscious when we brought
you here. I'm sure your doctor would give you a more complex explanation."
My shoulders slumped in relief. It felt like my shoulders were a hell of a lot

lighter. Thank god. If I were
Florence's I wouldn't know how to live with myself. "Where's Michael?"
"He is downstairs parking somewhere else. We've been here for a while and I would
have done it for him
but it's still light out."
"Are you two on speaking terms?" I shifted.
A devilish smirk lit his face. "For now. We've agreed to cooperate until you woke
up." He strolled into the
P 54-2
room after closing the door.
"Where is Florence now?"
Nate dragged the chair to beside my bed and sat down. "Pamela and Nicholas tracked
her and her protégé all
the way to Toronto."
My eyes widened. "That far?"
"The scent stopped at the airport." He smiled.
"Airport? Shouldn't we be worried she's-"
"Not here anymore." He finished for me. "If she's gone then that's the best thing
to happen. She won't come
back for you. She may think you've turned but you're under protection now. You have
me and your friends
Pamela, Nick... Stop shaking your head."
"I don't want all of that. I don't want you all to waste your time. Pam and Nick
have their own lives; I want
them to forget about me. And you? You're free of her now. You can leave without her
dictating everything
you do." I took a sip of water as my throat started to protest. "That's what you've
wanted."
His head tilted to the side like it always did when he was curious or confused. "It
is what I want," He lay his
arms on the edge of my bed and rested his chin on his forearm. "Your friends will
protect you, Evie. They
love you."
www.ebook-converter
I gazed into his grey eyes for a moment. Florence's words echoing through my head
about Nate... "What
about you?" I asked quietly.
As if he knew exactly what I was talking about, he parted his lips. "What about
me?"
I sighed quietly before deciding against the thought. So I said something else: "As
in will you go? Leave, I
mean."
He blinked and moved back into the chair. He glanced at the door before answering.
"It's hard to say."
Something inside of me panicked but I had to accept it. Nate was free now, he
wasn't under orders, and he
didn't have to be with me anymore.
"I don't want to." He amended. "But this situation is hard."
"Why is it hard?"
"Hmm..." He ran a hand over his dark blonde hair. "Michael and I... With us, we can
never be friends again.
Eighty years is a long time, Evie. I've changed, he's changed. I don't necessarily
hate him, but he may hate me.
With an obvious exception, I hated him for selling himself to a vampire to save me.
I think he was absolutely
brainless to have done that."
"Do you blame him for becoming a vampire?"
P 54-3
He shook his head briskly and leaned forward on his knees. "I blame her. She was
mad then and even madder
now. I've never blamed him for what I am."
I slowly nodded my head.
"And then... well, there's another situation that is reasonably hard."
My eye brows furrowed. "What's that?"
"Well, you see," He stood up and stretched upward. His arms tensed and his neck
cracked before his
shoulders slumped. "I have this friend. A best friend more like. I mean I haven't
been so real with someone
since Michael. But this friend, she's so perfect. So real and persistent. And,
well, she's damn well stubborn
but that adds to her perfection," I smiled and he chuckled quietly. "She taught me
that I had the strength to turn
my nose up at human blood. Thinking about her helps me turn away from the smell of
it. I can't bare the
thought of being away from her. Just thinking about it now, it would pain me not to
have her in my life. Plus,
you know I care about her. She's not bad to have around." He smiled genuinely.
I started to laugh and watched him sit at the edge of my bed beside me. His large
calloused hand covered
mine and I paused.
"Of course, there is something else."
www.ebook-converter
Yes, of course there was. "Nathaniel-"
"Saying it would only make matters worse so I won't. It's funny really. Michael and
I, we're different. I know
what type of woman you are and what you want in a man. You want excitement. You
want love that consumes
you." I parted my lips to speak but he kept going. "I'm going to be leaving for a
while and before you protest,
I think its best. Michael doesn't want me here, so what more could I possibly stay
for?"
There was a moment silence before I said, "Me."
He smiled. "I knew you'd say that. That's why I think its best if I do go for a
while. Your friend, Katherine?
Much to Michael's dislike, she's offering to make me a ring so I'm able to walk
around during the day. I
haven't been out in the sun in over eighty years. Maybe I can even change my
sleeping pattern." He chuckled.
"Want to know another reason why I'm leaving? After all of these years I still care
about Michael too much to
hurt him. I'd never dream of telling him how I feel about you. He'd go mad. And
now, he's about forty
seconds away from the room so that is my cue to leave."
"Wait a second; you haven't given me a chance to-"
"Not to be rude, but I don't think I want you to respond. I don't want to ruin our
friendship although I'm pretty
sure I already have." He let go of my hand and stood up. "I should be leav- Oh,
Evie. Stop it."
I couldn't help it. I was frowning like a four year old that hadn't gotten their
way. "Don't."
"I'll be back. I promise you, I will." His head dipped and he pressed a delicate
kiss to my cheek. "I'll always
watch over you." He pressed his forehead to my temple for barely a second before he
stood up straight.
And then he turned away and walked to the door. Before he walked out he turned
around and said, "Take
P 54-4
care, princess."
"I told you not to call me that anymore." I beamed at him sadly.
He sent me a wink and a laugh before going completely out of sight and closing the
door. I covered my face
with my hands and then ran my hands through my tangled hair. It'd be different
without him around, I knew
that much. Technically, he wasn't around that much but when he was, it just... made
a difference.
For one moment I did hurt a little bit. A pain in my chest I deemed unrecognisable.
But as soon as Michael
Reeves stepped into the room, the pain subsided a little. He looked tired; I've
never seen him like this before.
He literally had bags under his eyes. His hair looked just like when he got out of
bed, and there was a
constant frown on his face. He didn't say a word as he sat in the seat Nathaniel
was sitting.
Michael clicked a button on the bed that lowered it. His eyes still hadn't met mine
just yet which worried me.
But then he sighed and rested his head on my leg.
I smiled down at his closed eyes and suddenly relaxed face and stroked his cheek.
"I don't think I've ever been so worried in my one hundred years." He croaked in a
tired voice. "The worst
thing... about having to watch you being wheeled off into that surgery room was not
knowing whether you'd
come out human or not. But then again, I would have known. The process it's
exhilarating and not in a good
way. It hurts." He finally opened his eyes to stare at me. "Will you ever forgive
me?"
www.ebook-converter
"Forgive you?" I asked sceptically. "For what?"
"For leading you into this life. For getting you hurt. For everything that has
happened within the past four
months."
"None of this is your fault, Michael."
"Really?" He sprung up causing my hand to fall to my side. "I am hers aren't I? I

was the reason she was here.
I am the reason Nathaniel is a vampire. I am the reason you almost became a
vampire." He started pacing
toward my window and stopped to turn to me. "If it weren't for me, you'd be living
a normal life. If I'm in
your life I'll ruin it. My existence brings a shit load of drama and it's not
something you need."
I blinked. "Are you being serious right now?"
"Is there any other choice anymore?" He threw his hands in the air. "Us being
together, it's hurting you both
physically and emotionally. We-"
"Stop. Come here." I held my hand out to him and waited. At first, her stared at it
like it was the most fragile
thing on earth but then he carefully took it. I pulled him to the side of my side
and shifted to create space.
He truly looked pained. I've never seen so much conflict on one face before. Of
course, he had his signature
torn look but I hadn't seen that on his face since we first met. And to see it now
just had my heart breaking
even more.
"What hurts me the most is the fact that after everything, after all of the things
I've stuck by you with, you're
willing to give this all up because of this one incident." The guilt on his face
had me squeezing his hand.
P 54-5
"Couples have problems. Married couples have problems. My parents who have been
married for almost
twenty years have problems. The love they share for each other practically erases
whatever was wrong. I
know you're trying to protect me, Michael. I know. But if giving this up? Giving up
what we have, the love I
feel for you just because of a minor glitch?" My voice was beginning to betray me.
"Then I'd rather die. I'd
rather not live than spend the rest of my life without you. Because, to be honest,
I don't see a life without you
in it anymore."
He watched me carefully before relaxing his shoulders and looking down at our
hands.
"I know this probably isn't something you'd like to hear, especially right now. But
one day Michael, I do want
to turn. I know it's not something you want to hear and what I don't understand is
why. Pamela told me that
her Nicholas made a fair argument. That every day he grows older, she stays the
same. Soon enough it'll be
the same for us. I'll be... twenty-eight going on twenty-nine and you'll still be
twenty-three." I took a large
intake of breath and slowly let it our before saying, "You once asked me if I'd
still love you if it were
possible for you to live forever. I remember saying to you that I would. Even after
you asked me what if the
end was now, I said I'd die loving you. Last night it applied. It will always
apply."
There was a small curve to his lips by then end of what I said and I started to get
angry. "Sometimes I
wonder whether you're older than you say you are. Because the things you come out
with are just too logical
for your own good."
"Ha. Ha."
www.ebook-converter
"Overall you are right. I'm sorry I said that, I panicked. I care about you too
much to watch you go through
something like this again. Hell, your parents care about you too much. They're
downstairs by the way. Your
mom's on call and your dad and brother are in the café. I promise never to say
anything like that again. I
promise we will talk about... turning. We can come to an agreement, I assure you."
"Agreement?"
"We'll talk about that when we're not in here. I don't want you turning yet."
"Okay, that's fine."
"Not until you're twenty-one."
I clenched my jaw. "What."
"It's reasonable."
"It's two and a half years."
"It's better than five years."
"You were going to say five years?" I practically shouted.
"This is why I didn't want to talk about it now. I have more pressing matters to
talk about. Like Nathaniel."
I watched my thumb brush over his knuckle. "What about Nate?"
P 54-6
He didn't answer so I assumed he was waiting for me to look back up; when I did, he
resumed. His green
eyes were the object of emeralds, as they always were. "I'm not oblivious and I
presume he knows this which
is a reason why he's gone. I'll look past the way he feels for you but..."
"What?"
"It's the way you feel about him that worries me."
"Nate and I are friends. I can promise you this. Not once have I ever thought
otherwise." And I hadn't. I hadn't
even considered it... um...
Well... Not until Florence had said...
"I realise that he and you will never be on the same page as you once were so I can
understand if you don't
want me seeing him again."
Michael turned his head to the side, inhaled and then sighed before saying, "I'm
not ruling out the thought
completely but I couldn't ever command you to not see him again. Even if I did,
you'd find a way to see the
asshole with or without my permission." I frowned at him and he shuffled closer to
me. "Evangeline," His
smooth large hand cupped my cheek. "I love you, so very much. And no matter what
happens in the next three,
five, twenty years I always will love you, protect yo-"
www.ebook-converter
"I know where you're going with this. It's one of those speeches that will end with
a kiss, a pledge to our
eternal love and other promises you say you'll keep but will be broken within the
next year."
A huge grin spread across his face and he chuckled. "Oh, honey. The fact that you
said that just makes me
want to end the speech to get my kiss even more."
"Then finish the speech."
"I'd rather just kiss you." And he did.
He pressed a smiling kiss to my lips twice before deepening the kiss cupping both
of my cheeks. I placed my
hand on his thigh and sighed with content. When was the last time we were this...
relaxed?
"Okay, Miss O'Shea- Oh, my. I'm so sorry."
Michael pulled back revealing a short haired brunette probably in her later
thirties. She looked slightly
amused but she didn't comment any further as she walked further in, leaving the
door open obviously as a
signal for Michael to leave.
"I didn't mean to interrupt." She stopped by the end of my bed with a smile. "And
I'm sorry it took so long for
me to get up here, my meal took a bit longer than anticipated. Right, I'm Doctor
Allan; if you'll excuse us,
Michael..."
He pressed a kiss to my forehead and stood. "Look after her Doctor."
"Believe me, I will."
P 54-7
Michael threw me a grin and walked out of the room. His smiling face was on my mind
as Doctor Allan
explained in more tech terms what happened to me. She is and still remains to be
surprised at how fast I have
recovered from surgery. After she helped me up and to the bathroom, my parents came
in with fatigued and
worried faces for which I felt absolutely guilty for. They both have been through
so much what with Aaron
being attacked. That was my story; I was attacked. Except the wound to my hip is
and it will seem to always
be remained a mystery. Well, that's what Michael says at least.
They 'convinced' Doctor Allan that my attack was so out of the ordinary they had no
explanation to it.
I was told to stay one more night, just in case, during which time my mother helped
me into the washroom
and Katherine waltzed in with a pair of my clothes from home and a pair of pyjamas.
"Do you mind?!" I half yelled covering myself with a towel.
"Not at all sugar. Here you go, Mrs O'Shea."
My mother smiled lovingly at the witch. "Thank you dear."
As my mom and Kate talked about god knows what, I opened one side of my towel and
looked down at the
scar above my hip. The pale skin was slightly stretched, stitches still visible but
barely. If I measured it, I'd
probably be four centimetres by four. I wasn't allowed to get the stitches wet but
they still took off the
bandage covering it just in case.
www.ebook-converter
After dressing, my mother helped me back to bed and went back down to her office in
her own ward. I was
absolutely exhausted and I don't think I've ever been this tired. As I finally
drifted off to sleep, I heard a quiet
creak beside me. I popped one eye open and smiled. "It's past midnight, you
shouldn't be here."
Michael smiled. "I wouldn't just leave you."
My hand found his and my eyes started to close. "Michael?"

"Yes?"
"It's finally over, can you believe it?"
He chuckled and squeezed my hand. "I know. And to be honest, no I can't."
"Did you ever think it would have been Nate?"
"Not at all. From this whole experience, finding Nathaniel has to be the most
shocking part."
I yawned and sighed. "Do you think you'll ever forgive him?"
There was a prolonged silence and I for a moment I started to drift off. But then
he said, "Maybe with time."
"That's fair."
"Get some sleep. And tomorrow we can go home."
P 54-8
"Home?"
"Home." He confirmed before pressing his lips to my knuckles.
He took me 'home' the next morning. He pampered me to no end and surprisingly, my
parents didn't mind me
not being home for once. We spent every single day together, not once talking of
vampires, not once did we
worry about them and not once did Kate or John call regarding any problems. After
days and days of lying
together, laughing, watching films, relaxing and rejuvenating from the most
traumatic experience of our lives
we made love just before New Years. It was passionate, drawn out and absolutely
filled with love. He
treated me as if I were the most fragile thing on earth. And he didn't leave one
part of me untouched. Don't get
me wrong, having his and Florence's blood in my system did help the process for me
to heal but I was still
drained. But the days we spent doing nothing helped.
"Have you ever regretted it?" I asked as I rolled onto my front, moving my tangled
hair to my side.
His finger tips were drawing circles, squares any type of shape imaginable, onto my
bare back. His eyes
were much better now; he didn't look as fatigued as he did last week at the
hospital. He looked so care free it
was almost unrecognisable.
"Regretted what?" He finally asked.
"The first time we made love, you bit me. You drank from me. Did you regret it
afterwards?"
www.ebook-converter
He ran his other hand through his tangled hair. The hair I had clenched between my
fists no more than five
minutes ago.
"The first time I sunk into you?" He made an attractive humming noise and wrapped
his hand around my
waist to pull our bodies together. "At first, yes I did regret it. But when I saw
how much you enjoyed it, I
thought that maybe it wasn't so bad on your end."
I pressed my fingers to his chest and smiled. "Interesting..."
"Why...?" He asked very cautiously.
"Hmm..." I pressed my lips to his collarbone, his shoulder and then to his neck. "I
don't know..."
"Evie." His tone was almost demanding but their was a softness to it.
"Sink into me. One last time."
He actually chuckled. "You can't just-"
"Come on Michael," I dragged my hand down his chest feeling every curve, every
muscle tighten as the tips
of my fingers stopped just above his waist. "What's great about this is we both
enjoy it."
"But you're still healing and taking your blood won't help the process at all."
"Professor Reeves, come now." A large grin lit his face. "I am, after all your
favourite student. The least you
could do is reward me for my efforts."
P 54-9
Suddenly, he flipped me onto my back and hovered over me. His pupils pulsing, as
they always did, when he
was aroused or...
Thirsty.
"You're not my favourite student."
"I'm hurt." I smirked.
"Now, what do you want me to do again, Evie? You want me to...?"
I ran my hands up his neck. "Make love to me again."
"Mhm, and?"
"Sink Into Me."
A large and always promising grin spread across his beautiful face. "Well, all you
had to do was say so,
Dimples."
____________________________________________________________________
www.ebook-converter
I'm sorry the whole chapter didn't post the first time so HERE'S THE FULL ONE.
The end made me grin like an idiot.
HIYA GUYS. Yes this was the last official chapter :(
BUT THERE WILL BE AN EPILOGUE!!

Because I have a surpriseeeee :)
A quick thank you to everyone for sticking with the story. I'll write an even
BIGGER thank you on the last
chapter.
first forgive Nate and stop being mad at him honestly Michael needs to get over it.
What happened to 'Nathaniel will always be my brother'?
Ugh
P 54-10
Epilogue.
209K 4.5K 721
by Misguided
So sad this is the last SIM update :(

Read the note at the end <3
THE SONG I PUT FOR THIS CHAPTER <3
___________________________________
Epilogue.
"Can I take your order?"
"I'll have an iced caramel frappuccino."
"Tall, Grande or-"
"Tall please." The woman didn't take her eyes off her Blackberry and I rolled my
eyes.
www.ebook-converter
I picked up a Starbucks cup and wrote in the small box the initials for the caramel
frap. As she paid me, I
started to glance around the half filled cafe and my colleagues. I'd been in this
job for two weeks now and I
was still deciding whether I should stay or not. Hell, the pay was good, why not?
"Next please," I smiled at her as genuinely as I could and moved to the last
customer. The familiar face
smirked and said, "Can I have a shortbread cookie."
"No." I smiled.
"I'll report you," Laura said with a grin. "I've come to relieve you of your
duties. Is Gabe working?"
How else would I get the job?
Laura called in a favour and bam, I work after class on Monday's, my day off from
classes on Friday and the
occasional Sunday's. Today is a Monday. And I have a half day thank god. I started
at eight and finished at
one which was in five minutes.
“Yes, he’s in the back.”
"Good, because that blob owes me five dollars from last nights hockey game. Come
on, Evie. Get your stuff."
Laura lifted the counter and walked around back. "Or I will!"
I sighed and pulled off the green apron from around my neck. I grabbed my coat and
bag and pulled out the
ponytail keeping my hair away from my face. My new colleagues, of whom I was still
having trouble
learning the names of, said their goodbyes as I walked around the front.
P 55-1
Laura was on the till serving a customer when she said, "Have a great day Evie!"
"Thanks Laura." I waved and went to open the door only to pause and cringe when she
added:
"And happy birthday!"
I sighed and made my way to my car. Yes, it's my birthday.
It's been just over a month since everything. Since I almost died. Since I almost
became a vampire by the
hands of a sadistic vampire who doesn't deserve to exist. January 30th 2012! A new
year, a new age, a new
outlook on life... The last part not entirely true, but hey what else could I do.
Classes were the same as well. Michael helped me decide on doing History as my
major in the end. I hated
not declaring after everyone else had and talking to my mentor over and over again
about what I would
choose was getting on my nerves. So not much changed about my classes apart from
the few times Michael
and I decided to risk it during his hour and a half break and did something I'm
sure the lecturer's of any
university on earth weren't allowed to do... On his desk... In his very unstable
chair... The thought of all of it
had me smiling. What has he done to me?
I drove to my parent’s house and spent the day with them. My parents have been
pretty good with the whole,
'almost death' incident. Sure, the first week they were checking up on me, calling
every few hours to make
sure I was okay, asking me if I was taking the right medication although I
technically didn't need it because
Michael and that crazy vamp's blood was still in my system.
www.ebook-converter
"Evie!"
I turned to my brother walking into the living room. He's much better than he was
before. He can walk
without feeling weak and he wasn't traumatised like some. Then again, Michael did
compel him.
"Phone for you. It's Amy."
I grinned and stood from my seat next to my dad. "Well, hello there."
"Happy birthday, Evie." She practically shouted down the phone. "How are you?"
"Thank you, I'm great you?"
"I'm good. How's your birthday? Get anything good? Hint, from Michael?"
I smiled as I walked into the kitchen. "I'm seeing him at seven and spending the
night, I'll find out when I get
there."
"Excited?"
"Yes, because at Christmas he said he was only giving me half the present and then
the other half on my
birthday."
"Think he's going to propose?" She suddenly said.
P 55-2
I burst out laughing the thought never entering my mind. "Why would he?"
"Well, because you love each other and because you two seem like you're in it for
the long run. I've seen the
way the man looks at you. He wants to be the father of your children."
Can vampires have children? Wouldn't they be like, half vampire half human... How
would that work...?
Wait, what if it could happen? We've only had unprotected sex once... I'm on the
pill...
"Evie?"
I shook my head to clear it. "Don't be absurd."
"Stop denying it, you want to spend the rest of your life with him."
"Yes. I do." I told her truthfully.
"Can I be a bridesmaid?"
"Let's not get ahead of ourselves."
She chuckled. "Alright. Well anyway, I miss you. I wish we were together; I feel
like the week we spent
together wasn't long enough."
www.ebook-converter
"It truly wasn't long enough. How about this summer? Chelsea and I have been
planning it. We'll spend
everyday together for two weeks this time."
She chuckled over the line and I smiled. "I couldn't pull you away from that
handsome man of yours for
longer than a week. And I don't think I can come this summer."
I frowned but then I caught on. "Is it to do with those newspaper articles and
YouTube video's you sent me
last week?" She'd sent me front page articles of her on the front saying how she
was a future Astrophysics
Einstein.
"Yes. Apparently, I'm a genius." She laughed. "I'm kidding. I wouldn't go that far.
But NASA’s Astrophysics
Subcommittee in Washington D.C contacted me. I guess astrophysics is definitely my
calling. They want my
opinion on the Planck mission. I know you don't care but it's a European Space
Agency-led cosmic
microwave background mission designed to map the temperature and polarization
anisotropies over the full
sky! I'm so excited."
I crossed my eyes completely confused by what she'd just said. "Um..."
"I'm sorry, I know you don't understand. But basically, I'll be in Washingtonf or
the summer. They're changing
my whole syllabus for the next few years. Oh and guess what? I now have to take six
months out in my third
year for god knows what at any University I choose. It goes toward my final
grade.Columbia University are
basically flashing me around."
"Oh, my God, really? That's awesome. So you could go anywhere?"
"That's what it sounds like." She sighed.
P 55-3
"Choose wisely, Amy. You'll be there for six months."
"I know that's why I'm going to start looking now."
We talked for another half hour before it came to the time when I had to get ready
to go to Michael's. I didn't
know what he was planning but he told me to dress up for dinner. He even said, and
I quote, "I did love that
dress you wore on our first dinner date."
Basically hinting for me to wear it again. Hell no, I'll wear something different.
After showering, shaving and
moisturising, I slipped on my sleeveless smoky grey bodycon mini dress with a round
neckline with cut-away
sides and a diamond shaped cut-out at the back. I then strapped on my black heels.
Michael asked me to make
sure I was wearing my necklace, which was thankfully saved that night in the woods.
I pinned my hair back
into a loose bun at the back of my head and put on only a little bit of make-up.
As I looked at myself in the mirror I glanced at the faded scar fromFlorence. It
wasn't like Michael's bite or
even his recent one to my shoulder I'd persuaded him to do a few weeks ago. Those
had gone completely. But
hers... It's odd but even with their blood it's still there. Still visible to the
human eye but only in the light.
I sighed as the word, 'permanent' whispered into my ear. A scar forever it seemed.
I made my way down the stairs and heard a small gasp from the bottom. "Oh, honey
you look beautiful. So
grown up."
www.ebook-converter
I smiled at my mother giving me one of those, 'where did the years go' look.
"Thank you mom."
I stopped at the bottom of the steps and she surprised me by embracing me into a
large warm hug.
I smiled. "Mom, I'll be back this weekend..."
She sighed. "I know... It's just, you're growing up. You've found yourself a very
lovely and very, VERY
handsome man," I chuckled and pulled back. She was smiling and frowning at the same
time. "And you've
grown up into this beautiful woman. It makes me feel like my work is done."
"Mom, you've still got a lot to teach me. Like how to cope with a man that
constantly teases me about my
dimples."
Her frown turned into a bright grin showing her own dimples. "You'll never learn to
cope. To this day, your
father teases me about them. However you will learn to block it out."
I laughed and placed a kiss to her cheek just as the doorbell rang. I took one step
to the door before my father
popped out from the side and beat me to it. He glanced at me for a second and then
glanced back with a
loving smile. "Evie you look stunning. Cover those shoulders though."
"Dad," I warned as he opened the door.
Michael Reeves, the vampire I'm lucky enough to call my boyfriend, grinned at my
father and then turned to
me. Of course the man was still able to take my breath away. A simple white button
down dress shirt, a black
P 55-4
jacket and black slacks and he looked like a God. He ran a hand over his neatly
combed hair and discreetly
winked at me.
"Evening Mr. O'Shea. Mrs O'Shea."
"I told you to call me Marie, sweetie."
"Oh yes, I-"
"Bye mom, bye dad thanks for the cake and presents." I took Michael's hand after
planting two kisses, one to
mom and one to dad, on their cheeks. "I love you."
"Be safe!" Was the last thing I heard my mother say.
Michael and I laughed before walking to the car. He stopped me beside the door and
landed his large hands
onto my hips; the heat of his hands warming my skin underneath my dress. He smirked
down at me and said in
his deep alluring voice, "Happy birthday."
"Thank you." I smiled when he nudged me toward him. "I wouldn't do anything right
now, I'm sure my father
is watching through the window." I pressed my palms to his chest but didn't dare to
move my hands any
further.
www.ebook-converter
"I know. So let's get to the house before I do something your father will hate me
for."
He opened the door for me and smiled at me before I slid into the passenger seat.
Half hour later, we were at
his house. The dining room we rarely use was set up with candles, two bottles of
wine, wine glasses, and a
rose where I'm guessing I am supposed to sit.
“I didn’t think you wanted to go out tonight, so I decided to make the meal.” He
said as I picked up the rose.
“You were right. I didn’t want to go out.” I inhaled the sweet fresh smell of the
rose and felt myself
comparing it to Michael’s own scent. It couldn’t compare.
“Dinner’s ready whenever you are.” He took my empty hand and pressed his lips to my
knuckle. I watched
him shrug off his black jacket, roll the sleeves up on his shirt and stroll toward
me. His hands placed
themselves on the exact same spots on my hips from earlier and tugged me toward
him. “But first, I’d like to
wish you a very happy birthday.”
“Thank you.” I grinned.
He captured my lips within his and I sighed in content. Oh, it honestly made me
wonder how I survived
without this man in my life. There was a craving I couldn’t satisfy. I’ll never be
able to get over the fact he
tasted so amazing. Every time I ran my finger tips across the hairs at the back of
his neck he’d shiver which
only ignited the fires within me. I’m always finding new ways to tease him or
finding new spots to make him
react this way.
He hummed with a smile before pecking my lips one last time.

“You’ve rubbed off all of my lipstick.” I used my thumb to remove the traces of
dark red lipstick from the
P 55-5
corners of his mouth and lips.
“Why put it on if you didn’t want me to rub it off?” He licked his lips and I
couldn’t help but watch and
smile.
Having to not worry about vampires, the attacks, not going out at night and the
wellbeing of our loved ones
made everything so relaxing. If it were possible, Michael and I are closer than
ever. The first time we
realised that there was absolutely nothing for us to do or worry about, was the day
we lay in his living room
and watched a movie all the way through without interruption, without a phone call
to follow up when it
finished or without an argument. I haven’t really been at the house much and when I
was, I always got
attacked with questions from Laura and the boys.
Michael served his homemade spaghetti carbonara onto two plates whilst I poured the
wine into the two
crystal glasses.
“How was work?” He asked as he set my plate in front of me and sat down with his
own. “Anything
interesting?”
I narrowed my eyes a little at the awkward way Michael was sitting and the way he
kept playing with his
ring. “Work was fine.” I said cautiously. “When does anything interesting happen in
Starbucks? No one
famous walked in if that’s what you’re asking.”
www.ebook-converter
He chuckled but it sounded oddly nervous. “Good.”
“Are you alright?” I asked before I twisted the cheesy spaghetti onto the fork
making sure not to leave out the
small pieces of pancetta.
“Yes, I’m fine.” He smiled. “How’s the food?”
I almost moaned from the burst of flavour exploding in my mouth. “It’s wonderful,
you should make this more
often.”
Throughout dinner, he seemed to relax more. We went into our playful teasing as we
always did and talked
about the latest gossip for example how Katherine had suddenly changed her ways of
life and removed all
extra piercings from her face and changed her dress sense. But damn, it didn’t
change her personality. She
was still a lively little witch.
After dessert, and after my second glass of wine, Michael made a point to sigh very
heavily. I sent him an
odd look and picked up his hand.
“Michael, sweetheart, what’s wrong?”
“Well, you see I have to give you your birthday presents but I’m afraid to give you
one of them and the other I
downright don’t even know why I even agreed to it.”
Oh. “Oh,” I voiced.
He looked at the watch on his wrist. “You’re first present is through the study.”
P 55-6
“Now?” I asked as he stood.
He nodded as what I could tell to be reluctantly and took my hand to lead me into
the study. I looked around
the dimly lit room and studied the open glass doors. I made my way to the open door
and glanced outside.
“Michael, what’s going on?”
He shoved his hands into his pockets. “Go on outside.”
His green eyes betrayed nothing as I walked down a few of the steps to look around.
Is John going to pop out
with some sort of scary birthday present? I hope not, I’d smack him upside his head
if he did.
I turned back to the door and asked, “It’s not John or Sam playing a joke, is it?”
“Guess again, princess.” I heard behind me.
I turned to the sound of the familiar voice and gasped. “Oh, my God. No way!” I
practically ran down the
steps, bombarded into him and threw my arms around his neck. A huge breath left his
lungs as he wrapped
his large arms around my waist and lifted. “How long have you been back?”
He was chuckling before he said, “Only a few hours. I got a flight in.”
“I can’t believe you’re here.” I leaned back to look into his face. Nate looked so
much better since he’d been
away. His grey eyes looked healthier somehow. His dark blonde hair was cropped
short, his clothes brand
new, and his smile bright with excitement. I let him go and grinned at him. “Tell
me about what you’ve been
doing. It’s been over a month.”
www.ebook-converter
“Nope, this is about you. Happy nineteenth birthday, Evie.”
“Thank you.” I smiled. I glanced back at the house to see the door closed and
frowned. “Nate did you and
Michael plan this?”
“Actually, Katherine found out where I was and called the place I was staying at.
She said, and I quote,
‘Come back to Canada for Evie’s birthday and I’ll convince Michael to let you see
her.’” He chuckled and
took my hand. “Well, I couldn’t say no, could I?”
“I’m glad you’re here. I’ve missed having you around. Tell me what you’ve been
doing.”
As we walked he went on to explain that for the first week, he spent his time
making sure Florence was well
out of the country which, thankfully, she was. The second week he balanced his new
diet of animal blood by
moving right up to a territory called Yukon, a place next to Alaska. And the last
two and a half weeks he was
in Australia.
“Really? You’ve been enjoying the sun I see.” I said noticing the slight tint to
his skin.
“Not seeing it for over eighty years does that.” We did a whole circle around the
forest and were quite a bit
away from the house. We’d been out for probably ten-fifteen minutes now. “I know
this isn’t something you’d
want to hear, but my time is up.”
“Time?”
P 55-7
“Although the small conversation Michael and I had shared was thrilling, I
reluctantly agreed to spend only
twenty minutes with you.”
“That’s-“
“Stupid? Dim-witted? A jealous bastard’s move?”
“Nathaniel…” I warned glancing at the doors.
“That’s the first time you’ve said my name. I like it. But anyway listen carefully
please. I’m leaving again for
a while. And before you ask why,” He interrupted me before I could argue. "It's for
yours and my own
safety."
"My safety?"
"Yeah," He shrugged. He was making up excused I could see it.
"Why don't you just tell me the truth? That you don't want to be here?"
"Of course I do... I told you in that hospital that I'll be back soon and here I
am. So I promise to be back."
"How soon?"
www.ebook-converter
He looked down at his feet and back up. "Your birthday next year."
My eyes started to sting. "But..."
"I need a year out to concentrate on my new diet. It takes a while to adapt to the
change. Look," He pulled out
the newest blackberry from his pocket and showed it to me. "I got a phone. I feel
like such an old man,
sometimes I can't work this thing." He handed it to me with a smile. "You can call
me or I can call you
whenever you want to talk."
"I hate that you’re leaving for longer."
"I know; I am sorry." He gathered me in for a hug after I punched in my number and
handed it to him. "Look
after yourself, Evangeline."
I squeezed his shoulders and pressed a careful kiss to his stubble cheek. "Stay
safe."
As I let go and stepped back, I felt a hand on the small of my back. I glanced up
at Michael's stony expression
and watched the very tight smile widen on his face. To me, it almost looked smug.
And as I looked back to Nate I knew that it was because Nate's smile looked like he
wanted to slap
Michael’s smile off his face.
"Hello, Nathaniel."
"Brother."
P 55-8
"I'm far from."
"I'd say different."
"I'm not surprised you would."
"Mm. Thank you for agreeing to let me see her."
Michael's hand slid to my waist. "I'm sure even if I said no you'd find a way to
slither your way to her
birthday."
His eyes discreetly followed Michael's hand movement. "Well that wasn't very nice.
But I suppose you're
right. Once again, I thank you. Although I'd of liked to have spent more time with
her."
"Maybe next time. As long as you didn't think it was a jealous bastard’s move?"
"Of course not; how impertinent of me." He said as he started backing up. His eyes
darted to mine and he
grinned one last time. "It was great to see you, Evie."
I watched him wink before he turned around and disappeared. I shook my head at
their exchange and lead the
way back into the house. Of course I was sad I wouldn't be seeing Nate for another
year. But I'll be able to
keep in contact which is what matters.
www.ebook-converter
"That was interesting." I said after he shut and locked the doors.
He looked to me and smiled. "What?"
"The way you two interact. The back and forth taunting between you both, it just
seems so natural.”
Michael snorted. “Yeah, wonderfully natural.”
I sat down on the computer chair and started shrugging off my shoes. “Is there
absolutely no way for you
two-“
“Not in this lifetime.”
I shook my head and leaned back in the chair. “Thank you though.”
“Not a problem at all. I guess it’s my gift now.” He wheeled my chair with him over
to the lounge chair and
sat down in front of me; his beautiful face the only thing in my line of vision.
“Evie, do me a favour and open
your palm I think I saw something.”
“Like what?” I opened my hand in front of him to look for… whatever the hell he saw
and found nothing. But
then he placed a small black velvet box in the middle of my palm. I swallowed
cautiously before using my
other hand to open it.
Oh, I hate it when Amy’s right.
She’s such a smart ass, I swear even back when we were fifteen she couldn’t stop
being right, even if she
P 55-9
didn’t want to be.
The ring was basically a duplicate of my necklace: white gold with diamonds
imbedded into the ring. I had
to admit, if I had to pick out any ring it would be this one. It was gorgeous.
I stared at it dumbly. “I-ah…”
“Before you go into cardiac arrest because that’s what it sounds like,” I laughed a
little but it sounded
hysterical because my damned heart did feel like it was speeding at an alarming
rate. “It’s not what you think.
Look at the encryption.”
I removed the ring from its cushion, put the box beside him and looked at the words
on the inside. “’And then
forever…’” I read aloud.
“It’s a promise ring. I’m making a string of promises to you that I will keep until
the day we step onto that
alter. You’re nineteen years old, Evie. I’m not going to propose to you until
you’re ready. You moved to
Canada with your family with none of this in mind. I bet you weren’t expecting to
get into a serious
relationship until you were at least into your twenties. And knowing a lot of
people your age, they’d hear you
were engaged and probably think you were pregnant.” He stared at me half expecting
me to say I was,
probably.
I rolled my eyes feeling back to normal. “No, I’m not pregnant if that’s possible.”
www.ebook-converter
“Oddly, it is but I don’t want to get into that right now. I can understand if you
wouldn’t accept it-”
“I hope you’re kidding.” I frowned.
“Actually, I’m not. I’m asking you to be mine. I’m asking you to be my wife in the
future. I’m asking a lot of
you, Evie and now is the chance to back out of this. To have a normal life. To
live, to grow old.”
I stared into his sincere green eyes and placed my empty hand on his cheek. “If I
didn’t want to be here, I
wouldn’t. I love you so much Michael and I accept this ring and all of the promises
that come with it. I
wouldn’t ever dream of backing out of this. Never.”
He pressed a sweet and loving kiss to my lips before he mumbled, “And I guess I
should explain the
promises. One of which is a time frame of your humanity.”
“I was waiting for this.” I sighed and leaned back examining the gorgeous ring as I
did so.
“It’s a fair amount of time. And once I’ve explained the reasons, you’ll understand
why.”
“Hit me with it.”
“After your twenty-first birthday.”
I sighed once again but heavier. “That’s two years.”

“It’s better than three years.”
P 55-10
“But… I mean…”
“You’ll be on your last year of University. Do you know how hard it is at the
beginning? The lust for blood?
You won’t be able to control yourself; you won’t have contact with your friends,
your family, not even
Katherine. You won’t be yourself. So I’m asking you to wait until you’re on your
last year. I’m doing this for
you.”
If I was going to be like that, then I guess it was best. I’d like to go through
university without sitting in a
lecture hall for hours on end wanting to kill everyone within it. So I nodded my
head and mumbled, “Okay.”
“Thank you. I also promise that it will be my blood in your system when it
happens.”
“Of course.”
“And of course, I promise to keep our promise to be together a secret until you’re
ready to tell.”
“Technically, there is no one to tell apart from Kate and the family. And to be
honest they probably already
know.”
He smiled and took my hand from his face. “As in your family. Your friends in New
York. That sort of thing.
And when the time nears closer to the end of the two year wait I’ll ask your father
for his blessing.”
www.ebook-converter
“You’re such a gentleman.”
He stood up and took my elbow to help me up. I felt a little bit shorter now I
wasn’t in my heels. Damn his
height and amazing body structure. He fingered a loose curl that rested on my cheek
and tucked it behind my
ear. “I never thought I’d find someone like you. A human at that,”
I snorted and shook my head.
“Someone so naturally beautiful with a wonderful personality and, of course, that
gorgeous Irish temper of
yours. I can’t wait to spend forever with you because I know for a fact you’ll make
it so much better. By the
way, you don’t have to wear the ring in public. I’m sure the question’s you’d get
would be more than
bothersome.”
I slid my hands over his shoulders and tiptoed to hug him. I slid the ring onto my
wedding finger and buried
my hands within his velvet soft hair. “I can’t wait to marry you.”
“Two years. Think we can do it?”
I leaned back to look him in the eye. “I think we can.”
He slid his hands over my waist and held my body to his. “It’s 730 days.”
I shrugged because to be honest, time between us didn’t matter. Not anymore. “It
doesn’t matter to me.”
The kiss we then shared was different from the rest. It ensured the promises, the
love and passion we both
blatantly share for one and other, the heat that will never ever subside even as
the months, years, decades go
on.
P 55-11
He pecked my lips one last time before he said, “Let’s go to bed.”
I grinned at him. “And then forever?”
Michael chuckled and took my hand to lead me upstairs. “Sure. And then forever.”
_________________________
FOLLOW ME ON TWITTERR --> @C4tatonicc <--- :DD

(( SEQUEL/SPIN OFF: Bloodstained Love Bite! ITS IN MY WORKS ON MY PROFILE GO GO
GO!!))
Thank you so much for reading this (despite my crappy mistakes and all that) and
sticking with it. Thank
you for fanning, voting, commenting, writing to me about your thoughts, your
opinions on it all. I honestly
love you all! I started this story almost a year ago and I was literally nowhere!
It’ll be Amy and John’s story! Now, you’re all probably wondering, “How are you
going to bring Amy
back long enough for that blahh…” But the clue was what you read above! I’m hoping
to do a third
book which goes back to Evie and Michael so it allll connects but lets just see how
the “Amy and John”
story goes.
www.ebook-converter
THANKS AGAIN!
Love you all!!
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
ughhh it's pissing me off that Michael still hasn't forgiven him and moved on. he
was under orders ffs and yet he helped and cared for her
however he could. Michael needs to get over it, really.
P 55-12
Memories - Bonus Chapter :)
154K 4K 381
by Misguided
_________________________________
You'd think that after a year I'd get the hang of working in Starbucks. Well, what
a load of crap because I was
still having trouble figuring out the coffee machine.
Luckily, I was serving Kate but even so she looked ready to give up.
"You're useless." She commented from the other side of the counter. "Honestly how
long could it take to-?"
"Got it! So be quiet." I snapped but quickly put on a smile when my manager sent me
a disapproving look.
"Here you go miss. And here's your brownie."
"Still useless. I'm in the corner with Pam for when you finish your shift. And
don't burn yourself."
"Burn my-? ow!" I yelled when my fingers skimmed the boiling hot metal of the
cappuccino machine.
www.ebook-converter
Damn her!
**
"So tell me, how're things?" Pamela smirked leaning forward. "Tell me how you and
good old Michael are? I
mean I've been home for a good week and this is the first time I've seen you! Tell
me, I'm dying."
I grinned at my gorgeous British friend. "Kate's told you."
"Honey, I've been gone a year of course she told me."
"I had to!" Katherine defended running a hand through her almost black hair. "If I
didn't tell Pam you were
engaged, John would have."
"First of all, I am not engaged it is a promise ring for the love of God how many
times do I have to explain." I
touched my fingers to the ring hanging from my neck and smiled remembering my
nineteenth birthday. It felt
like a lifetime ago now. Only last month it was my twentieth birthday and Nate had
been around but now he's
in Europe doing whatever the hell he's doing with himself. He says he'd been
tracking Florence but... Who
knows?
"And second," I resumed. "I wanted to tell her."
"Well you took too long." Kate grumbled. "Just like you took too long to get my
coffee."
"Ha, yeah." I looked at my watch and grimaced. "And that is my cue to leave."
"Oh, please not yet." Pam begged with a pout. "We've barely even talked. I've
missed you."
P 56-1
"And I've missed you but Pam its Valentine’s Day. You're supposed to be with Nick
and Kate you're
supposed to be with... Um..."
"That's right I'm alone. Oh woe is me," She sighed over dramatically and I giggled.
"I'll find the right one
soon enough. I see it coming... Joke, I see nothing in fact. It's just darkness."
"Maybe that's your hint." I said as I stood up. "You can't look for it, you have to
wait."
"Meh, fine. Have fun tonight, Evie."
My eyes narrowed. "You're not spying are you?"
"Honestly, I haven't watched you or Michael since last year. There isn't a point
anymore but sometimes I do
see the odd vision of you and Michael arguing or doing something stupid."
"Michael and I never argue."
"Yeah but when you do I see it all. Seriously I can't even handle the anger and
passion between you both.
Especially when you finish arguing and you end up canoodling; my god I have to
force myself to stop."
My cheeks warmed. "I hate you."
www.ebook-converter
"You love me. Now go before I force you to sit back down and I have to embarrass
you more."
I said my goodbye to the girls and drove straight to Michael's house. It was almost
half five now and I hadn't
seen him all day. This morning I'd woken up and went straight to my morning class
with my Greek
Civilisation lecturer. Plus he'd already left by then. So I wasn't sure what to
expect this evening. We agreed
not to go all out so I bought him a card and developed a few more pictures we'd
taken over the year.
I walked into the house with a sigh and paused at the wall of different scents I'd
just walked into.
"Michael?" I called glancing around the living room. No reply so I followed the
delicious smell into the
kitchen to find... Well, nothing. Not even the oven on, or any food on the
breakfast table. Just a plate and a
note on top:
'Put on something warm, Dimples. That's your only clue.'
I smiled and ran upstairs to change into a pair of jeans and a cream sweater. I
tied my red hair up into a
messy bun before walking downstairs into the study. As I opened the patio door I
said, "Creative."
Michael grinned angelically at me from his seat on the new patio and stood. Tonight
he was wearing a torso
hugging blue dress shirt and a pair of dark jeans. "Well, we agreed we wouldn't go
too far with Valentine’s
Day."
"And this isn't going too far?"
The gorgeous beautiful vampire I called my boyfriend glanced at the candle and the
prefect meal prepared
for us both on the table. "It's not though?"
P 56-2
"It totally is."
He opened his arms out to me and I walked right into them. "Want me to go out and
get McDonald's instead?"
"No. I'd prefer your risotto any day."
Quickly, he pecked my lips and beamed at me. "Let's eat before it gets cold."
"Not that it would matter to you anyway."
As we ate, often exchanging comments on our day, I couldn't help but watch him.
Although he ate not because
he had to but because he wanted to, he truly looked like he was enjoying it unless
it was for my benefit of
course. I’d finished way before him so watching him wasn’t much of a problem. His
sharp jaw clenched as
he chewed and his perfect lips pursed as he swallowed. His beautiful green eyes
looked down at his plate
for a moment before he gathered another forkful and placed it into his mouth. A
small gust of wind disturbed
his neatly combed hair placing a stray lock onto his forehead.
"You keep looking at me like that and we won't be able to get to dessert."
I blinked. "Dessert?"
Michael cleaned his mouth, stood and held his hand out to me. "A Valentine’s Day
special: chocolate and
strawberries."
www.ebook-converter
"Well, you did go all out then."

"Fine I did."
"Mm. How's John today?"

At the mention of his best friend, he frowned. "You know this month is hard for
him."
"It's been over one hundred years." I mumbled. Although I was still unaware on the
whole story about John,
I'd learnt bits and pieces about his family. John previously promised he would tell
me but in the end it was
never mentioned again and I was too afraid to ask. And last year around this time
when I realised John had
disappeared from all contact I figured I needed to know. So I begged Michael to
tell me. At first he didn't but
after a while he let up on a few details.
"It's guilt."
I picked up the glasses and wine bottle whilst he carried in the dinner plates. "He
shouldn't feel guilty it
wasn't his fault and it has been over one hundred years." I repeated.
"He hasn't had closure, Evie. I literally never see him during February. I've tried
to help. So has Pam. I guess
he'll find his peace on his own terms."
"But how long will it take." I replied as I put the glasses in the dishwasher.
"Right, so dessert or bed?"
He put the dishes on the side messily and was in front of me with a blink of the
eye. "Bed."
P 56-3
"You'd think we'd be bored by now."
His devilish smirk said it all. "Never."
"Really?"
"Want me to prove it?" He took my hand and led me up the stairs straight to the
bedroom.
"I did actually want the dessert you know..." I said after I kicked my shoes off.
"I haven't had strawberries in
like-"
"Don't you want me to prove it?"
"Is it going to be corny?"
"Of course it will, Dimples!" He grabbed me by the waist, lifted me to wrap my legs
around his waist and
lay on the bed so he was in between my legs. "What do you take me for? We've been
together over a year
now."
"Funny how time flies."
"Funny how much I can love you more the longer we're together."
www.ebook-converter
"Aren't you adorable?" My hands ran over his chest to the buttons on his shirt so I
could touch his skin.
"Think how much that will be when I turn and I'm your real age?"
One of the hands not holding him up covered mine, stopping me from carrying on.
"You still want to?"
"You ask me this every time I make a turning comment, of course I want to. Haven't
I explained a million
times that I want to be with you and only you?"
His nose flared like it always did before an argument. Great. "Yes, but-"
"No, no. I don't want to argue with you, Michael. It's Valentine’s Day. I wanted to
eat dinner, eat dessert,
have sex and snuggle. So if I'm not allowed to have my dessert, I want sex and I
want to snuggle."
After a few silent moments he broke out into a boyish grin. "You're more of an
animal than me."
I grabbed his face and kissed him deeply grateful for that familiar moan I'd never
ever, not in this lifetime or
the next, get bored off. His large palms gripped my waist as I skimmed my finger
tips along his collarbones
and neck. Half of his weight pressed into me when I hooked my ankles onto his lower
back.
"You know what? You're right I am." I mumbled as his mouth moved to my neck.
"You are what?"
"More of an animal than you."
He paused for a second to grab my hands and hold them above my head. "I was joking
so explain."
P 56-4
"Well-"
"You can't, I win. Remember when we met?"
I rolled my eyes and tried wiggling out of his hold.
"Do you?"
"Yes, stupid."
"Who kissed who at that hockey game?"
"You kissed me," I grumbled. "But-"
"Wait. Who cornered who in the library?"
His other hand was creeping its way up my sweater. "Well, you did-"
"I win. And you know I've done a lot more so let's not get into this, hmm?"
I finally managed to free my hands and grabbed the collars of his shirt. “I’ll
think of something.”
www.ebook-converter
His green eyes darkened as he smirked. “If you say so.”

**
Over an hour later, we were laying silently together when it hit me.
“I seduced you in your classroom!!”
He lifted his head from my stomach with a startled expression. “What?”

“Remember? Come on...” My fingers stopped its mindless trails up and down his bare
extremely muscled
back to tickle under his chin. “After class like a while back I think I was getting
you back.”
“Fine that’s once.” He carelessly shrugged.
“What? Come on that was in a classroom where anyone could have walked by-“
“If I remember correctly a few months later I persuaded you to—“
“Alright, alright!” I interrupted remembering that moment of weakness when I

allowed him to ‘ seduce’ me
during our hour break together.
“Do I win now?”
“Yeah, whatever.” I muttered.
“You know what you never did?”
P 56-5
“What?”
“Come up with a nickname for me.”
I furrowed my eyebrows and sat up causing him to sit up too. “I sort of did.”
“Green Eyes never stuck, Dimples.”
“Having a nickname for you is hard... You’re too perfect you literally have no
flaws.”
“I have my flaws,” He said as he scrambled to lie beside me and wrap his arms
around my waist. I rested my
hand over his heart and pressed a kiss to his jaw. “Blood lust is a flaw.”
I snorted. “I’m talking about a physical flaw.”
“Are you saying your dimples are a physical flaw? I remember when I first saw your
dimples. The day we
met after I stopped you from almost killing that man. Temper, temper Miss. O’Shea.”
“It was an expensive jacket.” I defended.
“Nevertheless without that little outburst of yours we wouldn’t be here. So thank
you.” His warm lips
feathered a kiss onto my forehead. “I wouldn’t know what I’d be doing without you.”
www.ebook-converter
His finger tips skimmed over my neck tracing the lines of the mark Florence had
left.
“I wish this would go.” He mumbled against my head. “It reminds me of that night.”
Although I barely noticed the bite mark anymore, I knew still to this day, it
bothered Michael. “It’s not as
prominent anymore.”
“Maybe not to you.”
“Mike, sweetie, I love you. I’m here, I’m yours. Always and forever. Forget about
this scar because the one
you’re going to give me will mean so much more. I’m marrying you because I want to
be yours forever. This
scar? It’s in the past. Florence is gone. And even if she comes back, we won’t be
caught off guard this time.”
For a moment I watched the riot of emotions play over his face and features. The
love, the panic and fear,
and then the calm. He kissed me the way he always did when he couldn’t express the
words. So much raw
passion and emotion that it had me clinging to him for life. He pulled back after a
moment and said, “I don’t
think I need a nickname. Just call me Mike.”
I frowned. “But everyone calls you Mike.”
“When it comes from you it sounds... better. You never really call me Mike anyway.”
“I suppose...”
He stroked my cheek before he said, “You know I love you.”
P 56-6
“As much as I love you?”
“I doubt it.”
“Let’s not get into this one.”
“It’s like the moving in argument all over again!”
I reared back and frowned. “We haven’t had an argument about moving in...”
His mischievous grin said it all. “We haven’t? Oh, that’s because we’ve never
discussed you moving in.”
“You want me to move in?”
“For your third year so in September.”
“Really?”
“We’re getting married so why not move in first?”
I squealed and wrapped my arms around his neck. “Is this spontaneous or were you
planning this?”
www.ebook-converter
“I was planning on asking but I wasn’t sure when.” He chuckled as he hugged me

back. “Plus you’re
basically living here anyway.”
That was true. The only time I went back to the house was to get more clothes or to
study when Michael was
being distracting. “Mom’s going to be so excited.”
“Are you excited?”
“Of course I am,” I truly was. “By summer next year, this will be it.”
“How so?”
“Everything, you and me, will be permanent.”
As a very slow smile graced his lips, his pupils started to expand. “Are you
scared, Evangeline?”
I smirked right back at him and said, “Scared? Of you? Never.”
_____________________
Oh Evie! Oh Michael! I miss you guys! Although developing Amy and John’s
relationship has been
AWESOME!!!!!!! I don’t know why, but I just felt like writing a little after bit so
you guys could see
how they were doing. It’s before Amy buy only by a few months :D
COMMENT YOU GUYS <3
TWITTER: @C4tatonicc
P 56-7
*BLOODSTAINED LOVE BITE IN MY WORKS (Amy and John)
*BITING TEMPTATION IN MY WORKS (Evie and Michael)
First time reading a vampire book n I must say i very much enjoy it ??????????????
www.ebook-converter
P 56-8

Sink Into Me - 1 Moving Day - Wattpad

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sink Into Me - 1 Moving Day - Wattpad

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

1: Moving Day

"We're landing." She smiled softly.

"From New York," Laura felt to add.

I hugged them both. "Thank you."

I thanked her and practically ran to it.

FOLLOW ME ON TWITTERR --> @C4tatonicc

Ummmm tf?? Damon Salvatore ????????????????

"Must have cut off all the power." He said.

"Does my background make a difference to any of my answers?"

"So I'm guessing you're a freshman?"

"Was he hot?" She became excited suddenly.

"I've seen a few like that. Was he a model?"

I sighed. "I'm not sure. If not, then he might as well be."

"Oh that's cool," Laura said. "But we're still 18."

Laura slammed the coin on the table. "Let's begin."

I remembered collapsing onto the couch with him...?

Pumped Up Kicks - Foster The People

"Does everyone know where we're going?" Laura asked.

"Good. Then you can show me where to go." She said.

"Whoa." Laura and Damien said.

I looked at Damien and smirked. "It's a habit I can't shake."

"Sorry I'm late. My car decided to die so I had to get a taxi."

I sat up and almost dropped my pens on the floor.

A girl in front eagerly put her hand up and said, "Me."

She nodded and started pushing Kate and Damien.

"Evie. Why did it matter if I were a teacher?"

I looked down at my feet. "Because..."

I got to the door when he said, "See you tomorrow... Stranger."

Maybe I should give it back.

Or maybe just keep it on my chair forever and never touch it again?

I spun back to Laura. "What?"

His eyes flicked up and caught mine as if he'd heard me.

My eyes narrowed. "I could have an assignment to finish right now."

"Why would you want me there?"

"Are you glad to be in Canada?" He asked obviously wanting to make conversation.

"It all depends really."

"On what?" I wondered.

He put his pen down and looked up at me.

The words poured over me like hot water.

She chuckled and grabbed my hand to walk to our seats.

Damien rolled his eyes and wiped his forehead.

Kate giggled briefly. "Should be a blast."

planned this chapter before I even wrote the first one!

Party in the Forest (Where's Laura?)

"You know what I've realized?"

He looked like a real charmer.

Katherine and I giggled.

But Kate cleared her throat. "John Harris!" She yelled.

He then sighed. "You're really not enjoying yourself?"

"Maybe the next social event, then." He said quietly.

He chuckled. "I wouldn't have said it otherwise."

My mind was blank and I felt completely numb.

"Mr. Reeves," I said slightly louder trying to find my voice.

I thought about it and shook my head.

I really couldn't be bothered to check the whole thing ¬_¬

He nodded and started taking small steps back.

"Do you have a hair dryer?" I asked cautiously.

"Yes I do," He said with a chuckle. "I'll bring it down."

"Thanks again, Mr. Reeves... or Michael." I smiled.

"Yeah, your bite."

"What are you doing this weekend?"

"Yes." I said as I walked out the door.

He laughed and started flicking through the racks of magazines.

"Why did you move to Canada?"

It might be a while before the obsession subsides wink face